




Book_j-'S‘..5.!7..Q. 

7 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 











/ 


QUO VADIS. 

By Henryk Sienkiewicz. ^ 



NEW YORK : 

J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY, 
57 Rose Street. 



Pierce Cushion Frame. 


♦♦♦»♦♦♦♦♦♦♦»♦♦♦♦ 

Every Man and 
Woman who 
wishes SOLID 
COMFORT on a 
wheel will ride 
the 

PIERCE 
CUSHION 
FRAFIE 
BICYCLE. 

A. A. A. A. A A. A. AA A AAA AAA 

▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼▼ 

The Geo. N. Pierce Co., 

BUFFALO. NEW YORK. BOSTON. 











• 1 *. ■' 


/. 


■ .'V V . ■ 


■-'jfe'#- ■'■'?' " - 





-> i p^;- . *• < * •■vL*-> . <■•'■ W- V'fc B^y.' ,j 'I 

■ .' 1 ■ • " - >' s -- -• , ‘ i'-*- 


. - ■ 


- 7 S 






A- 




/*. 



• •• 


^ ' ' -.A V - •'■ • 

. -i;r -i^^- 

■ . .‘ *^ " -’-■ -"''yr •/*> 

•• - • O' >- '^^frw'ov- 






.t.' ' 


•' y' 



‘-i ^ 



. K fr'- 



•••s 




Hi. 




•» €i 


> .• V 


V 



• • '' ' 

i&i ••& *■ -." 

J / .. V 






' ^ » 



»./• > ' 

*' '-"^r 



' :■ ^^• 

•'.'V 



V e »v. • >v ' 

^ir ' ' 


*• • k. V ‘ ' > . . '- t A • 4 


I-' V 


• j 


5 ^i 




... >• 





) 


■ 


♦ >■ 


. i 


— ^ ^ ,t .r^ ' -fe-- w<v ‘0 

S: '"■■ v/ - 


_ '.- 



'-1 


^ V 




. \ 


' L j^’ 'v V^' •* ; iw- *■' '■ .- 




> 








' '■* V;.-> / ' -K * to *■■ . 

►*». • ♦\Vf> * - » 'f-^V> N) I 






T' •' •• 


Ctlt 


i * 




r- 







'“QUO VADIS. 


A Story of the Time of Nero. 



HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 


Translated from the Polish hy William E. Smith, 


THE SUNNYSIDE SERIES. No. loi. April, 1898. Issued Quarterly. $100 per 
year. Entered at New York Post-Office as second-class matter. 

(Copyright 1898 by J. S. Ogilvie Publishing Co.) 

D 


1 
/ 

NEW YORK ; 

J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY, 

57 Rose Street. 

: - 





7184 







V ^ ■n 










I 

i 













• • V • 


m 






QUO UA.UIS. 


PART I. 

CHAPTER I. 

. It was well-nigh midday when Petronius awoke, exceed- 
ingly wearied, as usual. He said himself that he felt be- 
numbed in the morning, and had no power to collect his 
thoughts. But the morning bath and a careful kneading 
of the body done by the hands of skilful slaves gradually 
hastened the sluggish course of his blood, refreshed him, 
enlivened him, and restored his strength. 

From the olaotekia, the last division of the bath, he came 
out invigorated, with eyes radiant with wit and joyousness, 
rejuvinated, blooming, and so unapproachable that Otho 
himself could not compare with him, and really worthy of 
his title of “ arbiter elegantiarum.” 

The public baths he visited seldom, and only on such oc- 
casions when some public speaker happened to arrive who 
awakened admiration, and who was beginning to be talked 
of in the city, or when there were in the circus combats of 
exceptional interest. 

He owned, on his own “ insula,” his private baths, which 
Severus Zeller had extended, re-built, and equipped witli 
such uncommon taste that Nero himself acknowledged their 
excellence over the baths of Caesar, although those *of the 
emperor were more extensive, and surrounded with in- 
comparably greater luxury. 

After last night’s feast, at which Petronius, getting tired 
of the jests of Vatinius with Nero, Lucan, and Seneca, took 
part in a discussion as to whether woman possesses a soul, — 
he, as we have said, awoke late as usual and took a bath. 
Two strong slaves laid him on a table of Cyprus wood cov- 

( 5 } 


6 


QUO VADIS. 


ered with snow-white Egj^ptian byssus, and, with tho' 
palms dipped in odorous oils, commenced to rub his wy 
shapen body. He, with closed eyes, waited till the heat^* . 
the laconicum, and the heat of their hands passed through 
his body, and expelled his numbness. After some time he 
began to speak, and, opening his eyes, inquired about the 
weather, and about the precious stones which the jeweler 
Idomeneus promised to send him for examination. It 
turned out that the weather, with soft breezes from the 
Alban hills, was beautiful, and that the gems had not been 
sent. Petronius, closing his eyes again, commanded to be 
carried to the tepidarium ; but at the same time, from be- 
hind a curtain, a nomenclator thrust in his head, and an- 
nounced that young Marcus Yinicius, who had lately re- 
turned from Asia Minor, had come to visit him. 

Petronius ordered to admit the guest to the tepidarium, 
whither he was carried himself. Yinicius was the son of 
his eldest sister, who, many years ago, had been married 
to Marcus Yinicius, who served as consul in the time of 
Tiberius. The young Yinicius was fighting then with the 
Parthians, under the reign of Corbulus ; and, after the 
termination of the war, returned to Rome. Petronius had 
for him a certain weakness, almost an affection, because 
Marcus was beautiful, a youth of athletic build, and, be- 
sides this, had the strength not to exceed a certain aesthetic 
measure in his profligacy, which virtue Petronius prized 
higher than anything. 

“ Be greeted, Petronius I ” said the young man, entering 
the tepidarium with firm steps, “ may all the gods be kind 
unto thee, and especially Asklepios and Kypris, so that, 
under their double protection, nothing foolish happen with 
thee.” 

“ Be welcome to Rome, and sweet be peace unto thee 
after war,” replied Petronius, extending his hand from be- 
tween the folds of soft karbas stuff in which he was 
wrapped. “What is to be heard in Armenia? and didst 
thou not, on passing Asia, stumble into Bythinia ? ” 

Petronius had once been pro-consul in Bythinia, and, 
what is more, he had governed with vigor and justice. 
This appeared a strange contradiction in the character of a 
man given to effeminacy and love of luxury ; he Was, there- 
fore, fond of mentioning those times, as they were a proof 
of what he had been, and of what he might have become 
had he wished it. 


QUO VADIS. 


7 


“ I happened to visit Heraklea,” replied Yinicius, Corbu- 
lus sent me thither for reinforcements.” 

“ Ah, Heraklea 1 I knew there a girl from Colchis ; I 
would have given for her all the divorced women of this 
city, Poppsea included. But that was long since. Tell me 
rather what is to be heard from the Parthian boundaiy. 
To tell the truth, I am weary of all those Yologezes, Tiri- 
dates, and Tigranes, — of all those barbarians who, as young 
Arulenus maintains, still crawl on all fours at home, and 
only assume our human habits when they are among us. 
But at Rome they are now being much talked of, — maybe 
chiefly because it is not very safe to speak of anything 
else.” 

“ That war is not successful, and, if it were not for Cor- 
bulo, might have terminated in a defeat.” 

“ Corbulo 1 by Bacchus, he is a real little war-god, a real 
Mars, a great commander, and, at the same time, quick- 
tempered, upright, and dull. I love him, — be it only be- 
cause Nero is afraid of him.” 

“ Corbulo is no fool.” 

“ Perhaps thou art right, but with regard to this it is all 
one. Dullness, as Pyrrho says, is by no means worse than 
wisdom, and differs from it essentially in nothing.” 

Yinicius commenced to relate about the war, but Petro- 
nius, having closed his eyes again, the young man looked 
at his tired and haggard face, changed the topic, and, with 
a certain interest, inquired about his health. 

Petronius opened his eyes anew. How his health was ? — 
nothing. He did not feel very well ; but he did not impair 
his health as much as young Sissena, who had lost his 
senses to such a degree that when he was brought to the 
bath in the morning he inquired : “ Am I sitting? ” No, 

he does not Teel well. Yinicius had just commanded him to 
the care of Asklepios and Kypris ; but he, Petronius, does 
not believe in Asklepios, — it is not even known 'whose son 
that Asklepios was, the son of Arsinoe or Koronis ; and if 
the mother was doubtful, what was to be said of his father ? 
— who could say, in that time, that one’s father was really 
his father ? 

Here Petronius commenced to laugh, and, after a while, 
added : 

“ Two years ago, it is true, I had sent to Epidaurus three 
dozens of live, well-fed chickens, and a golden gimlet ; but 
do you know why ? I said to myself whether it will help 


8 


quo VADIS. 


or not, it will certainly do no harm. As people are still 
sending gifts to the gods, so I think that all judge as I 
do, — with the exception, perhaps, of mule drivers hired at 
the Porta Rica Capena by travelers. What concerns 
Asklepios, I had to do with some of the Asklepioses, when, 
a year ago, I had some trouble with my kidneys. They 
performed an incubation for me. I knew that they were 
tricksters, but said to myself: ‘ What harm could it do 
me ? ’ All the world is based on swindling, and life itself 
is but a self-deceit ; the soul is also but a fancy. It is only 
necessary to have sense enough to distinguish between 
agreeable things and disagreeable ones. I prefer to have 
my heating-apparatus made with cedar wood scattered o’er 
with ambergris, because I prefer good smells to bad ones. 
What concerns Kypris, of whose protection you have so 
assured me, I am so acquainted with her protection that I 
have a sore finger in my right foot. As for the rest, she is 
a kind goddess I I foresee that thou, too, wilt, sooner or 
later, carry white doves to her altar.” 

“ Thou art right,” said Yinicius, “ I have been shot at 
with the arrows of the Parthians, but those of Amor struck 
me, all unexpectedly, a few stadia from the city -gate.” 

“ By the knees of the Graces 1 thou wilt, tell me about 
this at some leisure hour,” said Petronius. 

“ I have come to thee with the express intention of ask- 
ing thine advice,” replied Yinicius. 

The epilators, who then came in and busied themselves 
about Petronius, interrupted him. He threw aside his 
tunic and, at the request of Petronius, entered a bath of 
lukewarm water. 

“ Ah, I even don’t ask whether thou dost derive any ad- 
vantage from the reciprocity of thy feeling,” said Petro- 
nius, looking at the youthful body of Yinicius which was as 
if cut out of marble. “ Had Lysippos seen thee, he would 
employ thee as a model for a statue of Hercules in youthful 
strength, to embellish the gate leading to the Palatine.” 

The young man .smiled contentedly, and commenced to 
sink in the bath, splashing warm w'ater in abundance on the 
mosaic representing Hera at the moment when she is im- 
ploring sleep to lull Zeus to rest. Petronius all the 
while looked at Yinicius with the pleased eye of an artist. 

When Yinicius came out from the bath, and yielded him- 
self in turn to the epilators, a lector entered, wearing on 
his breast a bronze tube containing rolls of papyrus. 


QUO VADIS. 


“ Dost wish to listen ? ” asked Petronius. 

“ If it is thy composition, with pleasure,” replied 
Yinicius, “ if this is not the case, I prefer to talk. Poets 
seize people nowadaj'^s at eveTy street corner.” 

“ That is true. One cannot pass a basilica, a bath, or a 
library, or a book-shop without stumbling on a poet gestic- 
ulating wildly like an ape. Agrippa, in coming here from 
the East, thought them possessed. Such are our times. 
Caesar writes verses ; hence all follow in his path. It is 
only forbidden to write better verses than Caesar ; for that 
reason I have some fear about Lucan. But I write prose, 
with which, however, I neither treat myself nor others. 
The lector should read codicilli of that unfortunate Pab- 
ricius Veiento.” 

“ Why unfortunate ? ” 

“ Because he has been told to stay in the fields of 
Odyssey and not return to his domestic hearth before he 
receives a new command. That Odyssey, though, will be 
in one respect not so hard for him as for Ulysses, for his 
wife by no means resembles Penelope. I think it un- 
necessary to tell thee that he acted foolishly ; but here all 
judge of matters superficially. Fabricius wrote a bad' 
enough and tiresome book, which people commenced to 
read eagerly only when the author is exiled. Now one 
only hears on every side : ‘ Scandal 1 scandal 1 It may be 
that Fabricius has added something.’ But I, who know 
the city well, our patres and women, assure thee that it is 
all more pallid than reality. This does not prevent every 
man from searching about in the book, — for himself with 
alarm, for acquaintances, with delight. At the book-store 
of Avirnns, a hundred copyists are transcribing the book at 
dictation, and its success is assured.” 

“ Did not thine affairs slip into it ? ” 

“ They have ; but the author is mistaken, because I am 
at once worse and less flat than he depicts me. Seest thou, 
we here have long since lost the ability to distinguish be- 
tween what is pleasing or displeasing, and to me it seems, 
in good sooth, that such a difference does not exist, although 
Seneca, Mausonius, and Trasca pretend that they see it. To 
me it is all the same. By Hercules, I speak from the heart. 

I have preserved that loftiness which does not mix up the 
ugly with the beautiful, — but, for example, our poet Bronze- 
beard, the charioteer, the singer, the actor, does not under 
stand this.” 


io QUO VADTS. 

“ I am sorry, however, for Fabriciiis ; he is a good com- 
panion.’^ 

“ He was ruined by vanity. All suspected him ; no one 
knew, certainly ; nor could he keep silence, and told the 
secret all over in confidence. Hast heard his story of Ru- 
finus?” 

“ No.” 

— “ Then come to the frigidarium ; we shall cool ourselves 
there, and I will tell it to thee.” 

They went over to the frigidarium, in the middle of which 
stood a fountain emitting a bright, rose-colored, violet- 
scented stream. Seated in niches covered with thin velvet, 
they cooled themselves. Silence reigned for some time. 
Vinicius looked thoughtfully at a bronze fawn which, bend- 
ing over the arms of a nymph, was seeking her lips eagerly 
with his lips. 

“ He is right ; that is better than anything life affords.” 

“Yes, more or less. But thou, besides this, dost love 
war to which I am not inclined, because in tents one’s 
finger-nails crack and lose their rose color. But every one 
has his weakness. The Bronzebeard loves song, especially 
his own ; and old Scaurus his Corinthian vase, which he 
places at night by his bed, and which he kisses if he cannot 
fall asleep. He has already rubbed off the edge of that vase 
with his lips. Tell me, dost thou write no verses ? ” 

“ No; I never can compose a single hexameter.” 

“ And dost thou not play on the lute, or sing ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ And dost not drive a chariot ? ” 

“ I attempted it once at Antioch, but without success.” 

“ Then I am at peace concerning thee. And to what 
party dost thou belong in the circus ? ” 

“ To the Greens.” 

“ Now I am perfectly at peace concerning thee, — the more 
so, because thou hast great possessions, though not such 
great ones as Seneca or Lucan. For, seest thou, with us it 
is good now for one to write A’^erses, to sing to a lute, to re- 
cite, and to fight in the circus ; but better it is, and espe- 
cially less dangerous, not to write verses, not to play, not 
to sing, and not to fight in the circus. Best of all it is to 
know how to become enthusiastic when all this is done by 
Bronzebeard. Thou art a good-looking young man and, 
consequently, it may happen that Poppaia should fall in 
love with thee. But she is in this respect somewhat danger- 


QUO VADIS. 


11 


ous. She had enough of love with her first two husbands, 
and for the third one she has quite different views. Dost 
thou know that that silly Otho still loves her to madness? 
He wanders about on the cliffs of Spain, and sighs ; but he 
has lost his former habits to such a degree, and has so much 
ceased to care for his own person that, to dress his hair 
daily, three hours suffice him. AVho could expect this, and 
especially from Otho ? ” 

“ I understand him,” replied Yinicius, “ but in his place 
I would have done something else.” 

“ What, namely ? ” 

“I should have selected faithful legions of mountaineers 
from that country. Good soldiers spring from that country.” 

“ Yinicius, Yinicius I I am almost ready to tell that thou 
wonldst prove incapable of doing it, and dost thou know 
why ? Because such things are done, and not mentioned, 
be it but conditionally. What concerns me, I should have 
laughed in his place at Poppaea, laughed at Bronzebeard, 
and formed legions for myself, not of Iberian men, but 
Iberian women. And, moreover, I would write epigrams, 
and would not show them to any one, — not like that poor 
Rufinus.” 

“ Hast wished to tell me his history.” 

“ I shall do it in the unctorium.” 

But in the unctorium the attention of Yinicius was 
arrested by beautiful female slaves, who were waiting for 
the bathers. Two of them, Africans, resembling noble 
statues of ebony, commenced to anoint their bodies with 
delicate Arabian perfumes; others, skilled hairdressers from 
Phrygia, held in their hands, which were soft and smooth 
like snakes, polished steel mirrors and combs ; and two 
Grecian girls from Cos, who were beautiful as deities, 
waited, as Yestiplicas, till the moment should come to put 
statuesque folds in the togas of the Patricians. 

“ Cloud-scattering Zeus, what a choice thou hast I ” ex- 
claimed Yinicius. 

“ I prefer quality to quantity,” replied Petronius ; “ all 
my ‘family ’* at Rome does not exceed four hundred, and I 
think that for personal attendance, only upstarts need sur- 
round themselves with a greater number of slaves.” 

“More beautiful bodies even Bronzebeard does not pos- 
sess,” said Yinicius, distending his nostrils. 


* Household servants. 


12 


QUO VADIS. 


Petronius replied with a certain friendly indifference : 
“ Thou art my relative ; and I am neither such a misanthrope 
as Barsus, nor such a pedant as A ulus Plautius. 

But Vinicius, hearing the name of the latter, forgot the 
girls from Cos, and, raising his head, asked : 

“ Why art thou reminded of Aulus Plautius ? Dost thou 
know, then, that after I had disjointed my arm outside the 
city, I spent more than two weeks in his house ? Plautius 
happened to come up at the moment when the accident 
happened and, seeing me afflicted with intense pain, took 
me to his house, where a slave of his, the physician Merion, 
cured me. 1 wished to speak to thee especially about this 
very matter.” 

“ What is the matter? Hast thou, perhaps, already fal- 
len in love with Pomponia ? In that case, I am sorry for 
thee ; she is not young, and still virtuous. I cannot im- 
agine a worse combination. Brr I ” 

“ I have not fallen in love with Pomponia — eheu,” an- 
swered Vinicius. 

“ With whom then ? ” 

“I should like to know it myself; but I do not even 
know her exact name : Lygia or Callina ? At home she is 
called Lygia, because she comes^rom the Lygian nation ; 
but she has her own barbarian name : Callina ! What a 
strange house is that of Plautius ! There are man}’^ people 
in it, but it is nevertheless quiet there as in the groves of 
Subiacum. During two weeks I did not even suspect that 
a deity was living qmar me. But once, about daybreak, I 
beheld her bathing in the garden-fountain, and I swear by 
the foam from which Aphrodite arose, that the rays of the 
dawn transfixed her body. It seemed to me that, as the 
sun rose, she would dissolve in his beams, as the twilight of 
the morning does. Since then I saw her twice, and since 
then I cannot rest ; I know not what other desires are, I 
have no wish to know what Rome can give me ; I want 
neither women, nor gold, nor Corinthian bronze, nor amber, 
nor pearls, nor wine, nor feasts, — I want only Lygia 1 — 
whole days and nights I am yearning for her.” 

“ If she is a slave, buy her.” 

“ She is not a slave.” 

“ What is she, then ? A.freed woman of Plautius’ ? ” 

‘‘ She has never been a slave, and cannot, therefore, be a 
freed woman.” 

“ Who is she, then ? ” 


quo VADIS. 13 

“ I don’t know ; a king’s daughter, or something of that 
sort.” 

“ Thou dost awaken my curiosity, Yinicius.” 

“ If thou wilt listen to me, I shall straight satisfy thy 
curiosity. It will not take long to tell the tale. Thou hast 
perhaps personally known Yannius,king of the Suevi,who, 
driven out of his own country, lived many years at Rome, 
and even became famous through his skill at dice-playing, 
and his good driving. Drusus placed him on the throne 
once more, and Yannius, who was really a strong, active 
man, ruled well in the beginning, and made war with suc- 
cess. But afterward, however, he began to rob, not only 
his own neighbors, but also his own Suevi. Thereupon, 
Yangio and Sido, two sisters’ sons of his, and the sons of 
Yibilius, king of the Hermunduri, resolved to compel him 
to go to Rome once .more to try his fortune with dice.” 

“ I remember, that was not long ago, in the time of Clau- 
dius.” 

“ Yes. War broke out. Yannius called to his assistance 
the Yagyzi; and his dear nephews resorted to the Lygians, 
who, hearing of the riches of Yannius, and lured by the 
hope of spoil, gathered in such numbers that Caesar himself, 
Claudius, began to entertain fears about the safety of the 
boundary. Claudius, not wishing to interfere in a war 
with the barbarians, wrote to Atelius Hister, who com- 
manded the legions of the Danube, to look with a watchful 
eye on the course of the war, and not to allow them to dis- 
turb our peace. Then Hister demanded of the Lygians 
they should bind themselves not to cross the boundary ; 
and they not only agreed to this, but gave hostages, among 
whom were the wife and daughter of their leader. Thou 
knowest that barbarians take along their wives and daugh- 
ters to war with them. Thus my Lygia is the daughter of 
that leader.” 

“ Whence didst thou learn all this ? ” 

“ Aulus Plautius told it to me himself. The Lygians did 
not cross the boundary then ; but barbarians come and van- 
ish like a tempest. So did the Lygians disappear with 
their wild ox-horns on their heads. They killed Yannius’ 
Suevi and Yagj^zi ; but their own king fell. After this, they 
disappeared with their spoils, leaving their hostages in His- 
ter’s hands. The mother died soon afterward, and Hister, 
not knowing what to do with the daughter, sent her to 
Pomponias, the governor of all Germany. The latter, at 


14 


QUO VADIS, 


the termination of the war with the Catti, returned to 
Rome,— rwhere Claudius, as is known to thee, gave him per- 
mission to hold a triumph. The maiden walked on that 
day after the car of the victor, but after the solemnity, — 
since Pomponias did not know what to do with her defi- 
nitely, and since hostages cannot be considered captives, — 
he gave her away at last to his sister Pomponia Grsecina, 
the wife of Plautius. In that house where all,— commencing 
with the masters and ending with the poultry in the 
chicken-yard, — are virtuous, that girl, alas ! grew up as 
virtuous as Pomponia herself, and so beautiful that even 
Poppsea herself would look in her presence like an autumn 
fig near an apple of the Hesperides.” 

“ Well then ? ” 

“ And I repeat to thee that from the moment when I saw 
the sun-rays passing through her body, I fell in love with 
her to distraction.” 

“ She is as transparent as a lamprey-eel, then, or a j^oung 
sardine ? ” 

“ Jest not, Petronius ; and if the frankness with which I 
speak of my passions awakens in thee some doubt, remem- 
ber that glittering raiment often conceal deep wounds. I 
must also tell thee that, on returning from Asia, I passed 
one night at the temple of Mopsa to have a revelation ; 
and Mopsa himself appeared to me in a dream, predicting 
that love would bring about a great change in my life.” 

“ I heard that Pliny does not believe in gods ; but he 
believes in dreams, and, perhaps, he is right. My jests do 
not prevent me from thinking sometimes that there is, in 
reality, only one deity, — eternal, almighty, creative, — 
Yeniis Genitrix. She ties souls together, and unites bodies 
and things. Eros called forth light from chaos. Whether 
he did well or not, is a dijSerent question ; but since it is 
so, we must recognize his might, though we have the free- 
dom not to bless it.” 

“ Ah, Petronius, it is easier to philosophize than to give 
a good advice.” 

“ Tell me, what dost thou wish especially ? ” 

“ I want to possess Lygia. I wish that these hands of 
mine which now embrace only air might lock her in mine 
embrace, and press her to my bosom. I want to inhale her 
breath. If she were a slave, I would give Aulus for her a 
hundred slaves, with feet whitened with lime, as a sign that 
they were exhibited for sale for the first time. I want to 


QUO VADIS. 


16 


haVe her in my house till the time when my head shall be 
as white as the peaks of Socrate in winter.” 

“ Although she is not a slave, she still belongs to the 
‘ familia ’ of Plautius, and as a child deserted by her rela- 
tives, she may be considered an ‘ alumna.’ Plautius, if he 
wished, might yield her to thee.” 

“ I see that thou knowest not Pomponia Graecina. They 
at last became attached to her as if she were their own 
child.” 

“ I know Pomponia, — a real cypress. If she were not 
the wife of Plautius, she might be engaged as a mourner. 
Since the time when Julius died, she has not thrown aside 
black robes, and looks as if she were walking among the 
dead. Therefore she is a ‘ one-man-wife,’— that is a phoenix 
among our women who have been divorced four or five 
times. By the way, hast thou heard that a real phoenix 
has been hatched out in Upper Egypt? Such an event 
happens only once in four or five centuries.” 

“ Petronius, Petronius, we shall talk about the phoenix 
some other time.” 

“ Listen to what I will tell thee, my dear Marcus, I am 
acquainted with Aulus Plautius who, though he finds fault 
with my mode of living, has for me some weakness, and, 
maybe, even respects me more than others ; for he knows 
that I have never been an informer, like Domitius Afer, 
for instance, or Tigellinus, and a whole rabble of Aheno- 
barbus’s intimates. Without having any pretensions to 
stoicism, I have, nevertheless, been offended more than once 
at such acts of Nero, at which Seneca and Burrus looked at 
through their fingers. If thou art of the opinion that I 
might do something for thee with Aulus, I am at thy com- 
mand.” 

“ I think thou canst. Thou hast influence and, besides, 
thy mind has inexhaustible resources. If thou couldst 
look deep into the matter and speak with Plautius ” — 

“ Thou dost overestimate both mine influence and wit ; 
but if that is the only question, I will talk to Plautius 
soon as they return to Rome.” 

“ They had returned two days ago.” 

“ In that case let us go to the triclinium where a meal 
is ready for us, and after we have refreshed ourselves we 
shall give command to carry us to Plautius.” 

‘I Thou hast ever been dear to me,” exclaimed Yinicius, 
with vivacity, “ and now it only remains for me to place thy 


16 


QUO VADI8. 


statue among my lares, — just such a beautiful one as this, 
— and place offerings before it.” 

Saying ^this, he turned to the statues decorating one en- 
tire wall of the perfumed chamber, and pointed to a statue 
representing Petronius as Hermes with a staff in his 
hand. Then he added : 

“ By the light of Helios, if the ‘ godlike ’ Alexander re- 
sembled thee, I do not wonder at Helen.” And in that ex- 
clamation there was as much flattery as vanity ; for Petro- 
nius, though older and not of such athletic built, had even 
a more beautiful appearance than Yinicius. The women of 
Rome not only admired his pliant mind and his taste, for 
which he was honored with the title “ Arbiter elegantise,” 
but also his body. This admiration was even visible on the 
faces of the two girls from Cos who were arranging the 
folds of his toga; and one of whom, whose name was Eu- 
nice, loved him in secret, and looked in his eyes with sub- 
mission and rapture. But he, not paying any attention to 
her, smiled at Yinicius, and quoted in answer an expression 
of Seneca concerning women : “ Animal imprudens, etc.,” 
and then, placing his hand on thb shoulder of the young 
man, conducted him to the triclinium. 

In the unctorium, the two Grecian maidens from Phry- 
gia, and the two Ethiopians, began to collect the vessels 
containing the perfumes. But at that very moment, from 
beyond the curtain of the frigidarium, appeared the heads 
of the balneators, and a low “ Pst 1 ” was heard. At this 
call one of the Grecian girls, and the two Ethiopians quickly 
disappeared behind the curtain. 

In the baths began a moment of license and merry-mak- 
ing, for which the inspector did not censure the slaves, as 
he himself had frequently taken part in similar orgies. 
Petronius suspected that they took place but, as a prudent 
man and one who did not like to dominate like a tyrant, 
looked at it through his fingers. In the unctorium only 
Eunice remained. For some time she listened to the voices 
and laughter which retreated in the direction of the lacon- 
icum, and then she took the stool inlaid with amber and 
ivory, on which Petronius had been sitting, and placed it 
carefully before his statue. The unctorium was filled with 
sunlight, and the reflection from the many-colored marbles 
with which the walls were faced. Eunice stood on the 
stool and, finding herself at the level of the statue, cast her 
arms suddenly around its neck. Then, throwing back her 


QUO VADIS. 


17 


gc^lden hair and pressing ber roseate body against the white 
marble, commenced, with ecstasy, to cover the cold lips of 
PeU’onius with kisses. 


CHAPTER 11. 

After the “ morning meal,” as Petronius called it, al- 
though the two friends sat down to it at an hour when the 
common mortals had long since risen from dinner, Petronius 
proposed a light nap. According to his opinion, it was 
somewhat too early to pay visits. There are, of course, 
people who begin to visit friends at sunrise, thinking that 
habit an old Roman one ; but the most convenient time for 
paying visits is in the afternoon, — not before, though, the 
sun passes to the side of Jove’s temple on the Capitol, and 
begins to throw slanting rays on the Forum. In autumn 
it is still hot, and people are glad to sleep after eating. At 
that time it is pleasant to hear the noise of the fountain in 
the atrium, and, after the obligatory thousand steps, to 
doze in the red light which filters in through the purple, 
half-drawn velarium. 

Yinicius agreed with his opinion, and both began to walk 
speaking in a careless manner of what was to be heard on 
the Palatine and in the city, and philosophizing a little 
upon life. Then Petronius repaired to the sleeping-apart- 
ment, but could not sleep long. In half an hour he re- 
turned and, having given command to bring verbena, he 
commenced to inhale it, and to rub his hands and temples 
with it. 

“ Thou canst not imagine,” said he, “ how it enlivens and 
freshens one. Now I am ready.” 

The litter was waiting long since ; hence they took their 
seats, and Petronius commanded to be borne to the Yicus 
Patricius, to the house of Aulus. Petronius’s, “ insula ” 
was situated on the southern slope of the Palatine, near the 
so-called Carinse ; their nearest way, therefore, was below 
the Forum ; but Petronius, wishing at the same time to 
call on the jeweler Idomeneus, gave command to bear them 
along the Yicus Apollinius and the Forum, in the direction 
of the Yicus Sceleratus, on the corner of which were many 
tabernae of every kind. 

The Africans lifted the litter and started on their way, 


18 


QUO VADIS, 


preceded by slaves called pedisequii, — that is “ swift walk- 
ers.” Petronius, after sitting in silence for a short time, 
lifted to his nostrils his palm odorous with verbena, and 
seemed to be meditating on something. Then he said : 

“ It appears to me that, if thy wood-nymph is not a slave, 
then nothing prevents her from leaving the house of Plau- 
tius, and transferring herself to thine. Thou couldst sur- 
round her with love and cover her with riches, as I do my 
adored Chrysothemis with whom, speaking between us, I 
am quite sated, as she is with me.” 

Marcus shook his head. 

“ Why not ? ” asked Petronius. “ In the worst event, 
the case would reach Caesar, and thou mayest be sure that, 
thanks to mj'- influence, our Bronzebeard would be on my 
side.” 

“ Thou dost not know Lygia,” replied Yinicius. 

“ Then allow me to ask if thou knowest more about her 
than is possible to know from first sight? Didst thou 
speak to her ? Hast confessed thy love to her ? ” 

“ I first saw her at the fountain, and afterward I met her 
twice. Remember that during my stay at the house of 
Aulus, I lived in a separate villa intended for guests ; and 
with my disjointed arm I could not sit at the common table. 
Only on the eve of the day for which I announced my de- 
parture, I saw Lygia at supper, but could not say a word 
to her. I was obliged to listen to Aulus and his accounts 
of victories gained by him in Britain, and then of the fall 
of small states in Italy, which Licinius Stolo strove to pre- 
vent. On the whole, I don’t know if Aulus is able to speak 
of anything else, and do not think we shall escape this his- 
tory, unless thou wilt be not indisposed to hear about the 
efteminacy of these days. They have pheasants in their 
chicken-yard, but thej^ do not eat them, believing that every 
pheasant eaten brings near the end of Roman power. .The 
second time I met her at the garden cistern with a freshly- 
plucked reed in her hand, the top of which she dipped in 
the water and sprinkled the irises growing around. Look 
at my knees. B}^ the shield of Hercules 1 they did not 
tremble when clouds of Parthians advanced on our ranks 
with howls, but at that cistern they trembled. And, con- 
fused as a youth who still wears a ‘bulla’ on his neck, 
I only begged pity with mine eyes, not daring to utter a 
word for a long time.” 

Petronius looked at him as if with a certain envy 


QUO VADIS, 


19 


Happy man ! ” he said, “ however foolish the world and 
life inay be, one thing in it shall remain forever beautiful — 
youth.” 

Then he asked : 

“ So thou hast not even talked to her ? ” 

“ Oh, no ; when I had recovered somewhat I told her 
that I was returning from Asia, that I disjointed mine arm 
near the city, and was suffering greatly ; but when the time 
for leaving that hospitable house arrived, I saw that to 
suffer in it was far sweeter than to be happy elsewhere, 
that to be sick there was far better than to be healthy else- 
where. She, too, listened to my words with confusion, bent 
down her head, and drew something with the reed on the 
saffron-colored sand. Afterward she raised hef eyes, looked 
down once more at the marks she had already drawn, as if 
preparing to ask some question, then she fled on a sudden 
like a hamadryad before a foolish fawn.” 

“ Her eyes must be beautiful.” 

“ As the sea — and I was drowned in them as in a sea. 
Believe me, the archipelago is less blue. After a while a 
little son of Plautius’ ran up with a question. ^But I did 
not understand what he wished.” 

“0 Athene!” exclaimed Petronius, “remove from the 
eyes of this youth the bandage with which Eros has bound 
them ; if not, he will break his head against the pillars of 
Yenus’ temple. Listen to me, thou spring-bud on the 
tree of life, thou first green shoot of vine,” said he, turning 
to Yinicius, “ I should think that instead of taking thee to 
the house of Plautius, I should take thee to the house of 
Gelocius where there is a school for youths inexperienced in 
life.” 

“ I don’t understand thee.” 

“And what did she draw on the sand? Was it not the 
name of Amor, or, perhaps, a heart pierced with his dart^ 
or someth in ^of that sort from w'hich one might learn that 
the satyrs had already whispered in the ears of that nymph 
various secrets of life ? Can it be thou hast not looked at 
the marks ? ” 

“ Since I have put on the toga, a longer time has passed 
away than you think,” replied Yinicius. “ Before little 
A ulus ran up I carefully looked at those marks. I know 
that the maidens in Greece and Home draw on the sand 
confessions which they do not wish \itter with their lips 
But guess what she drew I ” 


20 


QUO VADIS. 


“ If it is no other than what I supposed, then I shall not 
guess.” 

“ A fish.” 

“What?” 

“ I say — a fish. May not signify that cold blood is run- 
ning in her veins? — I don’t know. But thou who hast 
called me a spring-bud on the tree of life, — thou must 
certainly understand how better to explain the meaning 
of that mark ? ” 

“ Carissimel ask Pliny about it. He knows much about 
fish. Had the old Apicius been alive to-day, he too could 
tell thee something about fish : for in the course of his life, 
he ate more fish than could find |fiacein the bay of Naples.” 

Here the conversation was interrupted. The slaves 
reached crowded streets where the noise of the people hin- 
dered their talk. From the Vicus Apollonius they turned 
to the Boarium ; and then entered the Forum Romanum. 
The Forum, on clear days, before sunset, teemed with idle 
people who assembled to stroll among the columns, to tell 
and hear news, to look at the famous men carried past in 
litters, to look in at the jewelry-shops, at the book-shops, 
the money-changers, the silk-shops, bronze, and all other 
articles with which the buildings covering that part of the 
market opposite the Capitol were filled. 

One-half of the Forum, immediately under the rock of 
the Capitol, was buried already in shade, but the columns 
of the temples, placed higher, were shed with the golden 
sunshine and the blue. Those standing lower cast length- 
ened shadows on marble slabs. The columns were seen all 
over in such numbers that the eye was lost in them as in a 
forest. 

Those structures and columns seemed huddled together. 
They towered one above the other ; they ran toward the 
right and the left ; climbed toward the height, clung to the 
wall of the Capitol, or to each other, likePgreater and 
smaller, thicker and thinner, white or gold-colored tree- 
trunks, now blooming under architraves, fiowers of the 
acanthus, now surrounded with Ionic corners, now finished 
with a simple Doric quadrangle. Above that forest 
gleamed colored triglyphs ; from tympans stood forth the 
sculptured forms of gods, winged golden quadrigae seemed 
ready to fiy away from the summits through space into the 
blue dome, fixed serenely above that crowded place of 
temples. Through the middle of the market and along the 


QUO VADIS. 


21 


edges of it, flowed a stream of people ; crowds passed under 
the arches of the basilica of Julius Caesar ; crowds were sit- 
ting on the steps of Castor and Pollux ; or walking around 
the temple of Vesta, — resembling on that great marble 
background many-colored swarms of beetles and butterflies. 
From above, on immense steps, from the side of the 
temple of Jupiter Optimus Maximus,' came new waves. 
At the rostra people listened to chance orators ; here and 
there rose the shouts of hawksters, selling fruit, wine, or 
water, mixed with flg-juice; of tricksters; of venders of 
marvelous medicines ; of soothsayers ; of discoverers of 
hidden treasures ; of interpreters of dreams. Here and 
there, in the tumult of conversations and cries, were 
mingled sounds of the Egyptian sistra, of the sambuke or 
of Grecian flute. Here and there, the sick, the pious, or 
the afflicted, were bearing offerings to the temples. In the 
midst of the people, on the stone flags, gathered flocks of 
doves, throwing themselves eagerly on the scattered grain, 
resembling many-colored and dark spots, now rising for a 
moment with a loud flapping of wings, now dropping down 
to places left vacant by people. From time to time, the 
crowds made way for litters in which were visible the flices 
of women, or the heads of senators and Patricians with 
rigid features and exhausted from living. The many- 
tongued population repeated their names aloud, with the 
addition of some term of praise or ridicule. Among the 
unordered groups, pushed from time to time, advanced with 
measured tread parties of soldiers, or watches, preserving 
order on the streets. Around about the Greek language 
was heard as often as the Latin. 

Vinicius, who had not been in the city for a long time, 
looked not without a certain curiosity on the swarm of 
people, and on that Forum Roman um, which both dominated 
those crowds of all the world and was flooded by them ; so 
that Petronius, who divined the thoughts of his companion, 
called it “ the nest of the Quirites — without the Quirites.” 
The local element was actually lost in those crowds con- 
sisting of all races and nationalities. Among them were 
seen Ethiopians, gigantic light-haired people from the 
north, Britons, Gauls, Germans, sloping-eyed dwellers of 
Lericum ; people from the Euphrates and from the Indus, 
with beards dyed brick-color, Syrians from the banks of the 
Orontes, with black and mild eyes ; dwellers in the deserts 
of Arabia, dried up as a bone; Jews with flat breasts; 


22 


QUO VADm, 


Egyptians with the eternal indifferent smile on their faces ; 
Numidians and Africans; Greeks from Hellas, who equally 
with the Romans commanded the city, but commanded 
through science, art, wisdom and deceit ; Greeks from the 
islands, from Asia Minor, from Egypt, from Italy, from 
Narbonic Gaul. In the throng of slaves with pierced ears; 
there also was no lack of freemen, — idle people whom 
Ciesar amused, supported, even clothed, — and hot a few free 
visitors mingled there, whom the ease of life, and the pros- 
pects of fortune enticed to the large city ; nor were venal 
persons lacking there. There were also priests of Serapis, 
with branches of palm in their hands ; priests of Isis, to 
whoseJ altars more offerings were brought than to the temple 
of the Capitoline Jove ; priests of Sybile, bearing in their 
hands golden ears of rice ; and priests of nomad divinities ; 
and dancers of the east with bright mitres on their heads ; 
and dealers in amulets, and snake-charmers ; and Chaldean 
magicians; and, -finally, people without any occupation 
whatever, who applied for grain every week at the store- 
houses on the Tiber, who fought for lottery-tickets 
to the circus, who spent their nights in dilapidated 
houses of the districts beyond the Tiber, and sunny and 
warm days under covered porticoes, and in foul eating- 
houses of the Subura, on the Milvian bridge, or before the 
insulae ” of the great, from which, from time to time the 
remnants from the tables of slaves were thrown out to 
them. 

Petronius was well known to those crowds; and Yinicius 
continually heard the exclamation ; “ Hie est ! ” (Here he 
is 1) They loved him for his munificence ; and his popular- 
ity especially increased from the time when they learned 
that he had spoken before Caesar in opposition to the sen- 
tence of death issued against the whole “familia,” that is, 
against all the slaves of the prefect Pedannius Secundus, 
without distinction of sex or age, because one of them had 
killed that monster in a moment of despair. Petronius re- 
peated in public, it is true, that it was all one to him, and 
that he had spoken to Caesar only privately, as the “ arbiter 
elegantiarum,” because such a barbarous slaughter which 
befitted Scythians and not Romans, offended his aesthetic 
taste. Nevertheless, from that moment forth, people whose 
indignation that butchery aroused, loved Petronius. But 
he did not prize his popularity. Petronius still remem- 
bered that the crowd also loved Britannicus, whom Nero 


quo VADIS. 


23 


poisoned ; and Agrippina, killed at bis command ; and 
Octavia smothered in hot steam at the Pandataria, after her 
veins had been cut open previously ; and Rubelius Plautius, 
who had been banished ; and Thrasea to whom every morn- 
ing might bring a death sentence. 

At the book-shop of Avirnus he gave command to halt, 
and, descending from the litter, purchased an ornamented 
manuscript, which he gave to Yinicius. 

“ Here is a gift for thee,” said he. 

“ Thanks 1” answered Yinicius. Then, looking at the 
title, he inquired : “ ‘ Satyricon ? ’ That is something new. 
Whose composition is it ? ” 

“ Mine. But I do not want to go in the road of Rufinns, 
whose history I was about to tell thee ; nor of Fabriciiis 
Yeiento ; hence no one knows of it, and do thou mention it 
to no one.” 

“ But thou hast said thou dost write no verses,” Yinicius 
said, looking through the manuscript, “ but here I see prose 
thickly interspersed with them.” 

“ When thou art reading this, turn attention to Trimal- 
chion’s feast. As to verses, they have disgusted me since 
Nero had commenced to write an epic. Yitelius, when he 
wishes to relieve himself, uses ivory fingers to thrust down 
his throat, others use for this purpose flamingo feathers 
steeped in olive oil, or in a decoction of wild thyme ; I read 
Nero’s poetry, and the result is immediate. Straightway 
I am able to praise it, if not with a clear conscience, at least 
with a clear stomach.” 

When he had said this, he stopped the litter again before 
the shop of the goldsmith Idomeneus, and, having settled 
the affair of the gems, gave command to bear the litter 
directly to Aulus’s mansion. 

“ On the road,” he said, “ I will tell thee the story of 
Rufinus, as proof of what vanity in an author may be.” 
But before he had begun, they turned into the Yicns Patri- 
cius, and soon found themselves before the dwelling of 
Aulus. A young and muscular “ Janitor ” opened the door 
leading to the ostium ; a magpie, confined in a cage over it, 
greeted them with a loud “ Salve I ” 

On the way from the second ante-chamber, called the 
ostium, to the atrium itself, Yinicius said : 

“ Hast noticed that the door-keepers are without chains ? ” 

“ This is a strange house,” replied Petronius, in an under- 
tone. “ It is surely known to thee that Pomponia Grjecina 


24 


QUO VADIS. 


is suspected of belonging to that superstitious eastern sect, 
which adores a certain Chrestos. It seems that Crispinilla 
rendered her this service, — she also cannot forgive Pom po- 
ll ia because one husband has sufficed her for a lifetime. 

‘ A one-man woman 1 ’ It is easier now to get in Rome, a 
half plate of fresh mushrooms from Noricum, than to find 
such women. She was tried before a domestic court.” 

“ According to thy opinion, this is a wonderful house.” 

Meanwhile they had entered the atrium, and were soon 
announced. Petronius, who thought that eternal sadness 
reigned in this severe house in which he had never been, 
looked around with astonishment, and, as it were, with a 
feeling of disappointment, for the atrium was rather cheer- 
ful. A sheaf of bright light falling from above through a 
large opening, broke into a thousand sparks on a fountain 
in a quadrangular little basin, which was in the middle 
to receive rain falling through the opening during hot 
weather ; around it grew anemones and lilies, and sapphire 
irises whose delicate leaves looked as if silvered from the 
spray of the fountain. Among the moist mosses in which 
lily pots were hidden, and among the bunches of lilies were 
little statues of bronze representing children and water- 
birds. In one corner, a bronze fawn, as if wishing to drink, 
was inclining its greenish head, grizzled, too, by dampness. 
The floor of the atrium was of mosaic; the walls, faced 
partly with red marble and partly with wood, on which 
were painted fish, birds, and griffins, attracted the eye with 
their variety of colors. From the door to the side chamber 
they were ornamented with tortoise shell, or even ivory ; 
at the walls between the doors were statues of A ulus’ an- 
cestors. Everywhere calm plent}" was evident, remote from 
excess, but noble and self-trusting. 

Although Petronius lived in greater elegance, he found 
nothing here to offend his taste, to which he called Yinicius’s 
attention. The velarius drew the curtain dividing the 
atrium from the tablinum, and from the depth of the hall 
Aulus Plautius could be seen rapidly approaching. 

The man was in the eventide of life, grey-haired, but 
strong, and there was energy in his face, although it was 
too short, and eagle-like. But at this moment he was per- 
plexed, even alarmed at the sudden arrival of the chum and 
confidant of Nero. 

The worldly Petronius noticed it at once, and he there- 
fore, tactfully and eloquently, declared to Aulus that he 


quo VADIS. 


25 


had come to thank the host for the welcome given by him 
to the son of his sister; that he came solely to thank him, 
and that he presumed to do so only because of his old ac- 
quaintance with Aulus. 

Aldus, on his part, assured Petronius of his welcome; 
and that he himself was very thankful, although Petronius 
could not guess the cause of his gratitude. 

Petronius, raising his hazel eyes, vainly tried to recall a 
solitary service rendered by him to Aulus, or any one else, 
for that matter. He remembered none, unless it might be 
the act he intended to do now for Yinicius. 

“ I love and greatly value Vespasian,” Aulus said, finally, 
“ w’-hose life thou hadst saved once, when he fell asleep while 
listening to a recitation of Nero’s verses.” 

“ Yes, he was fortunate, for he did not hear them,” re- 
torted Petronius, “ but I admit that the matter might have 
ended with great misfortune to Vespasian. Caesar insisted 
on sending a centurion to him with the friendly advice to 
open his veins.” 

“ And thou, Petronius, didst laugh at him.” 

“ That is true, — no, it is not true. I told him that in 
putting Vespasian to sleep, he triumphed over Orpheus, 
who could only put wild beasts to sleep. Ahenobarbus 
may be found fault with, provided one mixes the blame with 
a good deal of flattery. Our gracious Poppaea understands 
this very well.” 

“ Alas 1 what times ! ” answered Aulus. “ Two of my 
upper teeth have been knocked out by a Briton, wherefore 
my speech often turns into a hiss, but for all that, the hap- 
piesYpart of my life I spent in Britain.” 

“ The bravest, thou dost mean,” added Vinicius. 

Petronius was alarmed. The old soldier might begin to 
recount his former battles, so he abruptly changed the con. 
versation. They say that in the neighborhood of Praeneste 
the farmers found a dead whelp with two heads, and that 
during the last storm, a lightning stroke demolished a part 
of the temple of Luna, although lightning was unheard of 
before at that time of the year. This was told him by one 
Cotta, who added that the priests of that temple are pre- 
dicting the fall of Rome, or at least the ruin of a great 
house ; and that the fall can only be averted by unusual 
sacrifices. 

Aulus expressed the opinion that such signs must be 
taken seriously. That it is not surprising that the gods 


26 


quo VADIS. 


are angered. The prevailing wickedness has passed all 
bounds ; and that sacrificial offerings are due. 

To which Petronius answered ; 

“ Thy house, Plautius, is not very large, although a great 
man dwells in it ; my house is too large for its insignificant 
inhabitant, but is also small. ' But if it is a question of 
the ruin of a house as great, for instance, as the ‘ domus 
transitoria,’ is it worth while to offer sacrifices in order to 
save it ? ” 

Plautius did not answer the question. Such guarded- 
ness pained even Petronius, for notwithstanding his ina- 
bility to distinguish between good and evil, he was not an 
informer, and could be relied on with confidence. He there- 
fore again changed the conversation, and began to praise 
the taste displayed by Plautius in the arrangements of his 
dwelling. 

“ I have made no alterations in this nest,” said Plautius, 
“ since I inherited it.” 

The curtain which divided the atrium from the tablinum 
had been pushed aside, and the house was open through 
and through, so that through the following peristyle and 
the great pompous hall — the oecus — be3^ond, was seen the 
bright garden set, as it were, in a dark frame. The laugh- 
ter of children reached the atrium from the garden. 

“ Oh, chief,” said Petronius, “ permit me to listen to the 
sincere laughter. It is such a rarity now^ada^'s.” 

“ With pleasure,” said he, rising. “ That is my little 
Aulus playing ball with Lygia. As to laughter, I think, 
Petronius, that our life is one continuous laugh.” 

“Life is so laughable,” added Yinicius, “that is why 
people laugh ; but this laughter of the children has a dif- 
ferent sound.” 

“And thou, Petronius, laughest all night instead of all 
da,v,” put in Yinicius. 

They passed through the entire house, and found them- 
selves in the garden where little Aulus and Lygia played 
ball with the aid of slaves — spheristm. Petronius cast a 
hasty glance at Lygia; little Aulus ran to meet Yinicius, 
who bowed his head to Lygia. She blushed. 

Pomponia Grsecina sat in the triclinium of the garden, 
and^ the guests went to greet her. Petronius knew Pom- 
ponia, although this was his first visit to the house of Plau- 
tius; he had met her at Anistitia’s, the daughter of Rube- 
lius Plautus; at Seneca’s, and at Polion’s. He was sopie* 


QUO VADIS, 


27 


what surprised to see her sad though bright face. Pom- 
ponia somewhat unsettled his conception of woman. This 
man, spoiled to the very marrow of his bones, and possessing 
greater confidence in himself than any other man in Rome, 
began to feel a sort of respect for her. In thanking her for 
the care she had taken of Yinicius, he involuntarily used 
the word “ Domina,” — a word which never entered bis head 
when he spoke to Calvia Crispinilla, Scribonia, Yeleria, 
Solina and other women of note. He was sorry, he said, 
not to meet her at the Circus or the Amphitheatre. Pom- 
ponia placed her hand in that of her husband, and calmly 
answered : 

“We are both growing old, and prefer domestic quiet.” 

Petronius was on the point of saying something, when 
Aulus Plautius added in his hissing voice : 

“ And we feel ourselves estranged from people who have 
found Greek appellations even for our Roman divinities.” 

“ The gods are now only rhetorical figures,” carelessly 
said Petronius, “ and rhetorics being a Greek art, even I 
find it easier to say Hera than Juno.” 

He looked deferentially toward Pomponia, and took 
issue with her on the subject of old age. 

“ It is true, people grow old quickly, but those lead a 
different sort of life. Besides, there are faces which Saturn 
seems to forget.” 

Petronius spoke the truth : though old, the face of 
Pomponia Griccina retained the freshness of youth. 

Little Aulus in the meantime invited Yinicius to play 
ball. The boy was followed into the .triclinium by Lygia. 
In the shade of the ivy, her face seemed to Petronius more 
beautiful than before. He thought she looked like a 
nymph. He had not spoken a word to her so far, but now 
bowed majestically, and instead of the customary greeting, 
quoted the words with which Ulysses greeted Nausikaa : 

“If thou art a goddess, a sovereign of the boundless heavens, then 
only to Artemia’s, the illustrious daughter of Zeus, can thy beauty 
and shapely form be compared. But if thou art mortal, and subject 
to the fate of the living, then ineffably blessed are thy father and 
mother, and blessed are thy brethren “ — 

The elegant kindness of Petronius pleased even Pompo- 
nia. As to Lygia, she listened, blushed to her ears, and 
inclined her head. But, little by little, a mischievous 
smile was forming on her lips, — timidity was struggling 


28 


QUO VADIS, 


with a desire to speak. She was finally emboldened, and 
suddenly castjng her eyes on Petronius, she answered him 
in the words of Nausikaa, as if repeating a lesson : 

“ Stranger, thou seemest of distinguished birth ; thou art wise, I 
see” — 

She turned and ran away like a frightened bird. 

It was now Petronius’s turn to be astonished. He never 
expected to hear Homer’s verses from the lips of the girl, 
of whose barbarous origin he had heard from Vinicius. 
He inquiringly looked at Pomponia, but she was mute. 
Old Aulus was the picture of pride. 

His pride Aulus was unable to conceal. First, he had a 
parental feeling toward Lygia; and second, notwithstand- 
ing that the antiquated prejudices of Rome commanded 
him to spurn Greek, he considered it the language of learn- 
ing. He himself never could learn it, which grieved him 
very much ; and now he was glad that this man of letters, 
who considered Plautius’s house as almost barbarian, was 
given an answer in the language of Homer. 

“ There is a teacher in our house, a Greek,” said he, 
turning to Petronius. ‘‘ He gives lessons to our boy, and 
the girl overhears them. She is a modest little -bird, and 
we love her.” 

Looking through the branches into the garden, Petronius 
was watching three men playing- ball. Vinicius, his toga 
thrown off, was striking the ball, which Lygia, at the other 
end, was prepared to catch. She, at first glance, made no 
great impression on Petronius ; he thought her too slender. 
But after a closer inspection, at the triclinium, she ap- 
peared to him like the dawn and, as a good judge, he knew 
that there was in her something extraordinary. He no- 
ticed everything, and judged everything: her rosy, trans- 
parent face, her fresh lips, made, it seemed, for kisses, her 
sky-blue eyes, and alabaster forehead, her wealth of dark, 
long hair, reflecting a Corinthian bronze in its ripples, her 
snowy neck and “ divine ” contour of her face, breathing 
with the youth of May and budding flowers. He was an 
artist above all, and he thought that under a statue of that 
girl one might write “ Spring.” He suddenly thought of 
his Chrysothemis, and burst out laughing. With gold 
powder on her hair, and pencilled brows, Chrysothemis re- 
minded him of a faded rose, from which the petals were 
falling. And yet all Rome envied him. Then Poppjea 












I 


I 


. J .. 







f 


1 


P<r 

i' ' . 




■■ 

•* '«•*“* * 
>1 - 


quo VADIS. 


29 


came to his mind ; and she was only a waxen mask. In 
the Tanagrian features of that girl sparkled not only 
spring, but a psyche. 

“ Yinicius is right,” thought he, “ and my Chrysothemis 
is old, — old as Troy 1 ” 

He turned to Pomponia Grsecina, and pointing to the 
garden, said : 

“ I understand now, domina, that with such children thy 
home is preferable to the Circus and the feasts of the 
Palatine.” 

“ Yes,” said she, looking in the direction of the garden 
where the children were playing. 

The old leader began to tell the history of the girl, and 
what Atelius Hister had told him of the Lygian people 
who lived in the gloomy North. 

The young people had finished playing ball, and were 
strolling in the garden, looking against the dark back- 
ground of the myrtles and cypresses like three white 
statues. Lj^gia was leading little Aulus by the hand. They 
finally seated themselves near the fish-pond, in the middle 
of the garden. Aulus soon ran to frighten a little fish, and 
Yinicius continued the conversation he had begun during 
the walk. 

• “ Yes,” said he, in a low and trembling voice, “ I had 

scarcely thrown off my pretexta, when I was sent to the 
legions in Asia. I knew not the city, nor life, nor love. 
True, I have learned by heart something from Anacreon 
and Horace, but I cannot quote, verses, like Petronius, 
when my mind is so paralyzed with admiration that I can- 
not find my own words. When a boy I went to Musonius’s 
school, and he told me that happiness consists in desiring 
what the gods desire, and, consequently, depends on our 
will. And I think that there is another, greater, and bet- 
ter happiness, which is independent of our will ; and that 
happiness only love can give. That happiness is sought 
for by the gods, and I, too, Lygia, am seeking her who 
would give me that love.” 

He was silent. Nothing but the splash of water, into 
which little Aulus was throwmg pebbles, was heard. But 
Yinicius soon resumed in a voice still softer, — 

“ Thou knowest Titus, the son of Yespasian? They say 
that when scarcely out of his teens, he fell in love with 
Berenice, and that grief almost killed him. Bygia ! I 
could love thee thus I Riches, glory, power are mere 


30 


QUO VADIS. 


vanity 1 The rich man will find one richer than himself ; 
one that bathes in glory, will be overshadowed by another, 
more glorious than he ; there is no man so strong, but there 
is a stronger one. But neither Caesar nor the gods them- 
selves can experience greater bliss, or be more happy than 
the poor mortal, who presses to his lips the lips of one 
he loves. In love the gods are no greater than mortals.” 

She listened with alarm, with wonder, and with a feeling 
akin to that awakened by the sounds of Grecian lutes or 
citharae. At times it seemed to her that Vinicius was sing- 
ing some strange song, which stirred her blood, and filled 
her heart with fear and an incomprehensible delight. His 
words seemed to express something which was in herself, 
and which she had not taken account of. She felt something 
obscure awakening within her, which was taking on a more 
and more beautiful form. 

The sun had meantime passed the Tiber, and was now 
setting over the Janiculum. The motionless cypresses 
were overcast with the ruddy hue of the setting sun, and 
the whole atmosphere was pervaded with it. Lygia raised 
her blue e3^es on Vinicius, as if waking from a dream. He 
bent over her, his eyes full of emotion, and in the reflection 
of the dying sun, he seemed to her more beautiful than all 
men, than all the gods, Greek and Roman, whose statues 
adorned the temples. He lightly placed his hand above the 
wrist of her arm, and asked : 

“ Canst thou not guess why I speak thus to thee ? ” 

“ No,” she answered in a voice so low that Vinicius barely 
heard it. 

But he did not believe her, and pressing her hand more 
vigorous!}", he was on the point of placing it on his heart 
and resume his fervent speech, when old Aulus appeared on 
the myrtle-lined path, and said : 

“ The sun is setting. Beware of the evening chill, and 
do not trifle with Libitina.” 

“ I do not feel the cold,” said Vinicius. 

“ Barely half of the sun’s disk is seen from behind the 
mountains,” said the old general. “ This is not the mild 
climate of Sicily, where at sunset people gather at the mar- 
ket places and sing farewell songs to Phoebus.” 

And forgetting his own warning against Libitina, Plau- 
tius began to relate about Sicily, where he had his own 
villas and waving fields, which he loved with his whole heart. 
He often thought, he said, of going and spending there the 


QUO VADIS. 


31 


remainder of his days in peace. He had enough of hoar 
frost. The leaves have not fallen from the trees yet, the 
sky is still smiling above the cit}^ but when the vine grows 
yellow, and the snow is falling on the Alban hills, and the 
gods send their piercing winds on the campania, he thought 
that he would remove then his entire household to a quiet, 
peaceful country-seat. 

“ Wouldst thou leave Korae, Plautius?’^ Yinicius asked 
with alarm. 

“ I have long been yearning for the country,^ he an- 
swered, “ it is quieter there, and more safe.” Again he told 
of the gardens, the herds, the houses hidden in green, and 
the beautiful hills, and the swarms of buzzing bees. But 
these bucolic notes affected Yinicius in a manner entirely 
different from that in which the old man was affected. It 
was the departure of Lygia that he saw in that picture, and 
he looked in the direction of Petronius as though from 
him alone could come salvation. 

Petronius was sitting beside Pomponia,in a transport of 
delight over the beautiful effect of the setting sun, which 
threw upon the sky purple and violet hues. The black sil- 
houettes of the cypresses stood out in clearer relief than 
during the day, and a universal calm overspread all. 

Petronius was visibly affected by that calm. In the faces 
of Pomponia, the old Aulus, and their children there was 
something which was not to be seen in the faces of those 
who surrounded him all day, or rather all night, — there was 
a certain repose, a serenity emanating directly from their 
mode of life. It astonished Petronius that there were 
beauty and happiness which he, who Tvas constantly seek- 
ing them, could not find. He could not conceal that 
thought, and turning to Pomponia, he said, — 

“ I am weighing in my soul the world in which you live 
and the world which is ruled by our Nero.” 

Pomponia raised her ej^es to heaven, and said : 

“ God rules the world, and not Nero.” 

A moment of silence ensued. In the alley the footsteps 
of the old leader, Yinicius, Lygia and little Aulus were 
heard ; but before they approached, Petronius asked her, — 

“ Thou believest, then, in the gods, Pomponia?” 

“I believe in God, who is one, just, and all-powerful,” 
answered the wife of Aulus Plautius. 


3a 


quo VADIS, 


CHAPTER III. 

“ She believes in God who is one, just, and all-powerful,” 
repeated Petronius when he had left the^house with Yini- 
cius. “ If God is all-powerful, then He has control over life 
and death; and if He is just, then He sends death justl3\ 
Why, then, does Pomponia mourn Julius? In doing so, 
she offends her God. This syllogism I must repeat to 
Bronzebeard, the monkey, because in dialectics I consider 
m^^self equal to Socrates. That woman has three or four 
souls, I agree, but none of them a reasoning one. Let Pom- 
ponia reason with Seneca and Cornutus over the question 
of their great Logos. Let the three call forth the shades of 
Xenophanes, Parmenides, Zeno, and Plato, who suffer in the 
Cimmerian regions like siskins in a cage. I meant to speak 
to her and Plan tins about something entirely different. By 
the holy womb of the Egyptian Isisl If I had told him 
simply the reason of my coming their virtue would' have 
echoed like the ring of a bronze shield struck with a stick. 
I simply did not dare! Believe me, Yinicius, I did not 
dare 1 Peacocks are beautiful birds, but what a noise they 
make I The noise frightened me. However, I must ap- 
prove thy choice. A beautiful Aurora. And knowest 
thou what she reminds me of? — Spring! not our spring, 
but the spring which I saw once in Helvetia — young, fresh, 
bright green. By that pale moon, I am not surprised at thy 
love for her ! But, know that thou lovest Diana, and that 
A ulus and Pomponia will be ready to tear thee limb from 
limb, as the dogs once tore Actseon.” 

Yinicius was silent. He lowered his head, and then spoke 
in tones, quivering with passion : 

I thirsted for her before, and now my thirst is unbear- 
able. I must possess her. If I were Zeus, I would sur- 
round her with a cloud, as he surrounded lo, or would de- 
scend on her like a rain, as he descended on Danae. I would 
press my lips against hers until she cried out in my em- 
brace. I would kill Aulus and Pomponia, and carry her 
away. To-night I will order the flogging of one of my 
slaves, that I might listen to his moans ” — 


QUO VADIS, 


33 


“ Be calm,” said Petronius. “ Thou possessest the taste of 
a smith of the Siibura.” 

“ Thou must help me, Petronius. I will not con'sider her 
a slave ; let her smear the fat of a wolf over my door, and 
sit as my wife at ni}^ hearth.” 

“ But calm th3'self, thou insane descendant of consuls 1 
We do not drag the barbarians after our chariots in order to 
marry their daughters. First exhaust all resources, and 
in the meantime let us think over the matter. Chr^^sothe- 
mis I too accounted a daughter of Zeus, but yet did not 
marry her, just as Nero did npt espouse Acte, although she 
w'as considered a daughter of King Attains. Be quiet! If 
she should wish to leave Aulus, no one has the right to de- 
tain her. Know, by the way, that not alone thy heart is on 
fire, but Eros also is all aflame. I saw that, and I am a 
judge of these things. Have patience. Every ill has its 
remedy. I have already thought too much to-day ; but to- 
morrow I will think again of thy love. Rely upon Petro- 
nius.” 

Both were silent. After a while, Yinicius, somewhat 
calmed, said : 

“ I thank thee. May fortune smile upon thee.” 

“Be patient.” 

“ Whither art thou going ? ” 

“ To Chrysothemis.” 

“ Happy man ! Thou possessest the one thou lovest.” 

“ I ? Knowest thou what amuses me yet in Chrysothe- 
mis? It is that she makes love to my freedman, Theokles, 
and thinks that I do not see her. I once loved her, but 
now her falsehood and stupidity amuse me. Let us go to- 
gether. If she attempt to turn thy head by writing mes- 
sages to thee with her finger on the table, know that I shall 
not be jealous.” 

At the door of Chrysothemis’s dwelling, Petronius placed 
his hand on the shoulder of Yinicius and said; 

“ Wait ; I think that I have discovered a plan,” 

“ The gods shall reward thee 1 ” 

“ Yes, yes I an unfailing plan. Knowest what, Marcus ? ” 

“ I listen, my Athene.” 

“ In a few days the divine Lygia will partake of Deme- 
ter’s grain in thy house.” 

“ Thou art greater than Caesar ! ” Yinicius exclaimed 
with enthusiasm. 


34 


QUO VADIS, 


CHAPTER lY. 

Petronius fulfilled his word to Yinicius although he 
rested the next day until evening. He then sought Nero 
with whom he had a private conference, and as a result a 
centurion was despatched a few days afterward with a body 
of soldiers to the house of Aulus. 

In those uncertain and changeful times these were more 
generally harbingers of evil than of good, and therefore, 
great was the consternation in the house when the guard of 
the atrium informed them that soldiers were without. The 
inmates all clustered around Aulus Plautius, conscious of 
some impending calamity, and as was natural, associating it 
with him. His wife, Pomponia, clung with embracing arms 
round his neck, her pale lips moving silently ; Lygia trem- 
blingly kissed his hands, while his little son clung to his 
knees. Slaves of all ranks hurried from their occupations 
and from their quarters with signs of lamentation and dis- 
tress. 

But the old soldier was self-possessed, as only those who 
for 3^ears have been face to face with death can become. 
His face took or a set expression as of marble, but he suc- 
ceeded in restoring quiet and dismissing the slaves. 

“ I must go, Pomponia,” he said at length. “ If Cmsar 
requires my death, he will at least, permit us to take fare- 
well.” 

He put her gently away. 

“ God grant we may die together, Aulus,” — 

And she dropped on her knees in earnest prayer, that the 
partner of her life would be spared to her. 

The general joined the centurion in the atrium. 

“ Greeting, general,” said his old companion in arms, for 
Cains Hasta had been a follower of Aulus Plautius during 
his wars in Britain. “ I bring also the greeting of Caesar 
and his command.” Saying which he produced tablets and 
the Imperial signet in proof of his message. 

“ Thanks be to Csesar for his greeting ; as for his com- 
mand, I obey. Welcome 1 Hasta, deliver thy message.” 

“ General,” said Hasta, “ it has come to the ears of Csesar 


quo VADIS. 


35 


that the daughter of the king of Lygia, who during the 
reign of Claudius gave her as an hostage to the Romans, is 
among thy household. My Imperial Master, desires his 
thanks to thee for thy many years of hospitality, but as the 
maiden is a hostage he bids me say she should no longer en- 
cumber thee but rest in the care of Caesar and his senators. 
Wilt thou therefore deliver her to me ? ” 

An old and experienced soldier like Aulns Plautiusknew 
better than to betray by word or sign whatever emotion he 
might feel. Nevertheless, the slight contraction on his fore- 
head which had often struck fear in the hearts of the Ro- 
man legions in Britain, caused Caius Hasta a momentary 
embarrassment. 

But in face of the command of Caesar, Plautius was pow- 
erless ; he gazed at the signet and tablets, then turning to 
his old follower he said quietly, — 

“ Remain here, Hasta, until I bring thee the hostage.” 

With these words he passed through the house. Pom- 
ponia, Lygia, and the little Aulus tremblingly awaited him 
in the oecus. 

“ There is no danger from death, or distant banishment,” 
said he. “ Nevertheless, Caesar's message is one to bring 
sorrow. It concerns thee, Lygia.” 

“ Lygia ! ” echoed Pomponia, wonderingly. 

“ Yes,” he replied, and addressing L3^gia, continued, 
“ Pomponia and I have brought thee up as our own daugh- 
ter ; we love thee as such, but thou art not really our own. 
Thou wast given by thy father and thy people as a hostage 
to Rome, and Caesar is thy guardian. lie has sent to take 
thee from us.” He delivered himself quietly but his voice 
was strained and husky. 

Lygia listened without taking in the meaning of the 
words. Pomponia paled, on grasping their meaning ; and 
the slaves again began to gather in the corridors. 

“ We must obey Caesar’s command,” cpitinued Aulus. 

Pomponia took the girl in her arms as if to shield her 
from such a fate. 

“ 0, Aulus 1 ” exclaimed she, “ she were better dead ! ” 

Lygia hid her face on Pomponia’s breast sobbing “ 0 
mother I mother 1 ” 

Again that contraction darkened the face of Aulus, and 
he replied sadly : 

“ Had I but myself to consider I would never give her 
up in life. But I must think of thee and our hoy. I will 


36 


QUO VADIS, 


haste to Cjesar and beseech him to revoke his order. He 
may not listen, but I will go ” — and taking leave of Lygia, 
added : 

“ That day will ever be dear to us, Lygia, when thou 
didst enter our home.” 

He put his hand on her head in act of blessing. He 
tried to maintain his calmness, but when he saw her eyes 
full of tears and felt the kisses she impressed upon his 
hand, his voice trembled with emotion. 

“ Farewell, thou light of our home 1 ” 

He turned quickly away lest he should be betrayed into 
showing his feeling. 

Pomponia accompanied Lygia to the cubiculum where 
she endeavored to cheer and comfort her with words that 
seemed scarcely to belong to such a house, for in the larar- 
ium near them Aulus still offered to his household gods. 

This was their hour of tribulation. In a bygone time, 
Virginius had slain his daughter with his own hand to save 
her honor — Lucretia had died to redeem hers. In Caesar’s 
palace vice and pollution held perfect sway. 

She reminded Lygia of that higher law under which they 
lived which forbade self-destruction, but allowed self-de- 
fence from shame and wickedness even at the cost of life or 
liberty. To remain pure in the midst of corruption is the 
greatest purity. Life passes like a summer’s day, but be- 
yond the grave is resurrection ; there, Mercy is supreme 
and sorrow and pain give place to gladness and joy. 

This led Pomponia to speak of more personal matters. 
She had man}^ anxieties and sorrows. The eyes of Aulus 
were still blinded to the truth, nor was she allowed to pre- 
sent it to her son. The fear, that when this life is com- 
pleted and the newer life begins, that the separation she so 
much dreaded might extend to eternity, troubled her, and 
she felt that even in heaven she must be unhapp3% Whole 
nights through, had^Pomponia passed in prayer, or in tears 
before God, beseeching his light for those she loved. But 
she would be patient, trusting that, even in this new trouble, 
a mightier and more merciful power than Caesar’s was guid- 
ing and directing all things. 

She embraced Lygia more warmly, and Lygia slowly 
sinking on her knees, they remained thus in silence for 
some time. Then Lygia rose with face more composed. 

“ I am troubled for ye, my dear ones; but compliance is ' 
imperative ; not to obey, fatal. But I give thee the promise, 


quo VADI8. 37 

that I will ever remember, in Caesar’s house, the words thou 
hast uttered.” 

Again she embraced her foster mother and together they 
went throughout the house, that Lygia might take farewell of 
all. From among the slaves, stepped a Lygian, conspicuous 
from his stature and muscular development. This man, 
Ursus, along with others of his race, had accompanied the 
mother of Lygia to the Roman camp. 

Kneeling before them, he now begged permission of both 
to accompany Lygia. 

“ Grant, Lady, that I may accompany the maiden to 
Caesar’s house, to guard and serve her there.” 

“ Thou belong’st to Lygia, not to us,” replied Pomponia. 
“ But how canst thou guard her, even if thou art permitted 
to enter the palace ? ” . 

“ I know not how, Ladjr ; but this, I know, that my 
hands can snap an iron bar as if it were a stick.” 

J list then Aulus approached, and when he heard of the 
request of IJrsus he most readily approved of it, saying that 
they had no right to keep him, as he was Lygia’s servant. 
Since Caesar claimed her as a hostage she must be accom- 
panied by her attendants, and, he added to Pomponia, that 
as many of the slaves as she approved of might be sent as 
such. The centurion could offer no objection. 

Both Pomponia and Lygia were glad of this, for now 
Lygia would not be surrounded with strange attendants. 
An old woman, who long had tended her, was selected, 
together with two Cyprian, and two German maidens, to 
bathe her and braid her hair. These accompanied Ursus. 
All were Christians, and Pomponia could rely on their 
fidelity. She found some comfort, too, in thinking that 
some seeds of the true faith might be sown in Nero’s house- 
hold. 

She remembered having heard of Acte, a former slave of 
Nero’s, and of much consequence in the palace. Sh^ had 
never seen her at the meetings of the Christians, but knew 
that she had perused the letters written to them by Paul of 
Tarsus, and she had furthermore done them many a service. 
This Acte was different from the rest of Caesar’s household, 
delighting in good works though living in sadness. To her 
Pomponia wrote, placing Lygia in her care. Hasta promised 
to personally deliver this note and he raised no objection to 
Lygia’s attendants, for she was a king’s daughter, and he 
would have expected her to have a larger number. 


38 


quo VADI8. 


He wished to hurry, however, for fear he might be ac- , 
cused of indifference in executing his orders. 

And now they must part. Pomponia and Lygia wept 
anew and Aulus again gave his blessing. Lygia departed, 
escorted by the soldiers, whose centurion little Aulus de- 
fied in his own little way for taking his sister. And they 
passed to Caesar’s house. Aulus Plautius retired with 
Pomponia to the pinacotheca, having first ordered his litter 
to be in readiness. 

“ Harken, Pomponia, I am going to beseech Caesar, I fear 
in vain, and I go also to Seneca though Nero listens not 
now to him. His ears are readier to harken to Sophonius, 
Tigellinus, Petronius or to Yatinius. It is likely that 
Nero knows naught of Lygia’s people, and he has only 
commanded the delivery of Lygia in compliance with some 
request. It is not difficult to guess whose.” 

She glanced up at him. 

“ Dost thou mean Petronius ? ” 

“ I do.” 

After a short period he continued : 

“ Thou see’st the result of permitting entrance to those 
devoid of truth and honor. Yinicius and Petronius, whom 
he brought hither, have caused woe to Lygia, for they seek 
her for a mistress, not as a hostage. May that day be 
cursed I ” 

Impotent rage and grief choked his utterance and his 
severe efforts to restrain himself were shown in his tight- 
ened fists. 

“ Until now I have honored our gods,” he said,“ but now, 
it seems, as if they ruled not the world, but a vicious, de- 
praved wretch, whom men call Caesar.” 

“ Aulus,” replied Pomponia, “in God’s sight Nero is no 
more than a handful of earth.” 

Aulus paced the mosaic floor of the pinacotheca rest- 
lessly. His life had been full of great deeds, but, as et, he 
had known little of Fortune’s frowns — that was a new ex- 
perience. He had become very fond of his foster-child, 
more so than he was conscious of, and the thought that she 
had passed out of his keeping was unbearable. Moreover, 
he held in contempt the power which humiliated him, but 
it was a power which he was powerless to withstand. 

When he had, at length, regained his self-possession, he 
remarked : 

“ Petronius will not have procured the removal of Lygia { 


QUO VADIS. 


39 


for Caesar, for fear of the wrath of Poppaea, so he must 
want her for himself or Yinicius. But I will find out, this 
very day.” 

Soon he was being carried in his litter to the Palatine, 
while Pomponia tried to comfort the little Aulus, who 
still wept for his sister, and still uttered defiance against 
Caesar. 


CHAPTER Y. 

When Aulus sought admittance to Nero’s presence he 
was told that Caesar was occupied with Terpnos the lute- 
player, and that he was not accustomed to give audience to 
any but those he had summoned. It was now plain to 
Aulus that Caesar did not wish to see him again. 

AYlien Seneca was informed of the question there was a 
mixture of bitterness in his laugh. 

“ There is but one service I can render thee, my noble 
Plautius,” said he, “ and that is that I hide from Caesar the 
sorrow my heart feels for thee. Had Caesar any suspicion of 
this it would be sufficient to cause him to retain Lygia.” 

Though Tigellinus, Yatinius, and Yitelius were not 
above bribery, Seneca did not consider it prudent to advise 
him to seek aid in that quarter. If they should tell Nero, 
being envious of Plautius’s influence, that L^'gia was very 
dear to him, Nero would be the less likely to give her up. 
Seneca could not conceal his feelings when he further 
added : “ Caesar has no love fof those whose silence may be 
construed into a condemnation of his acts, and thou hast 
been silent too long. Why hast thou not followed the ex- 
ample of his other courtiers in lauding his virtues and over- 
looking his vices. He has taken thj^ silence as a condem- 
nation of what others in their diplomacy have approved, 
such as the death of Britannicus and Octavia. Thou 
shouldst have seen goodness and virtue in these deeds of 
blood. Thou hast not sufficient foresight, Aulus, to com- 
mand favor at court.” 

Refreshing himself with a draught from the fountain at 
the impluvium, he resumed, — 

“ But Nero is not void of gratitude. Thy long service to 
Rome, and the glory thy noble deeds have conferred upon 


40 


QUO VADIS, 


her, have endeared thee to him ; his love for me is that of 
a pupil for his master. Behold, I drink this water, since I 
know it is not poisoned. Therefore I do not drink of wine, 
even in my own house. To enjoy the peace and quiet of 
old age we should school our desires, and be reasonably 
suspicious of others. My sickness is not of the flesh, but 
of the spirit, Plautius.” 

Seneca had found it impossible to follow the noble prin- 
ciples of Zeno, of Citium, while still believing in them. 
This weakness of soul that he betrayed, even to his counte- 
nancing of crimes that he felt he ought to condemn, troubled 
him more than aught else. 

Here the old general interrupted his reflections. 

“ I know to what thou art indebted to Caesar, my noble 
Annaeus,” said he, “ but we will not speak of that now. I 
know Petronius to have caused Lygia’s removal. Show 
me how I may reach him, and for friendship’s sake plead 
with him in my favor.” 

“ It would be a waste of time, my worthy Plautius, were 
I to seek to influence Petronius. He yields not to any 
man’s persuasion. He knows no difference between good 
and evil. But let me show him that his action is vile, and 
he will be at once ashamed of it. When I meet him I 
shall address him in this fashion : ‘ Thy act, Petronius, is 
unworthy of a noble patrician.’ If this does not incline 
him to be just, nothing else can.” 

The general thanked him, and then gave orders to be 
carried to the house of Vinicins. Aulus could not contain 
his wrath and indignation when he found Yinicius at sword 
practice with his trainer. He waited till the trainer had 
withdrawn, then heaped a torrent of abuse on the head of 
Yinicius to have found him thus occupied possibly at the 
very time the attack was being made on Lygia. But Yini- 
cius’s grifef was great and altogether beyond his control 
when he heard of what had happened to Lygia. His grief 
was such that any suspicion Aulus might have had as to 
his complicity in the affair, was immediately dispelled. 
Perspiration stood in large drops on the young man’s fore- 
head ; his face, a moment since pale, now burned with the 
anger that consumed him; his lip quivered with emotion, 
and a fierce light shone in his eyes. Rage and jealousy 
possessed him in turn. Aulus had hardly mentioned the 
name of Petronius when a strong suspicion of treachery 
took possession of him. Had Petronius played him false ? 


QUO VADIS. 


41 


Let Petronius look to himself, then. The vengeance of 
Yiiiicius would make itself felt, even on Cfesar himself. 

“ Plantius,” said he, “ return to thy house and there wait 
my arrival. Neither Caesar nor Petronius shall possess 
Lygia. I swear it, by the gods.” 

His voice was calmer but more resolute as h^ spoke these 
words. 

No sooner had the general left than Vinicius, rushing 
from the atrium, hastened to the house of Petronius. 

The words of Yinicius had given him some encourage- 
ment. He knew that if Caesar, yielding to the persuasion 
of Petronius, had carried off Lj^^gia in order to give her to 
Yinicius, that Yinicius would return her to their house. 
If otherwise, then vengeance would follow, and disgrace to 
Lygia be averted by death. He had faith in Yinicius, and 
would rather lose Lygia forever, with all his love for her, 
than that Caesar should have her. He preferred death for 
her to dishonor. He would not have hesitated to kill her 
himself but that the thought of his little Aulus, the last of 
his race, kept him from committing this deed. A soldier, 
and in character somewhat of a stoic, death commended 
itself to his pride before disgrace. 

He pacified Pomponia as best he could, and now they 
both eagerly awaited news from Yinicius. Every step 
heard in the atrium startled them, for they were filled 
alternately with hope and fear. The hours dragged slowly 
along, but still no news from Yinicius. At last, toward 
evening, a knock was heard on the outer gate. Soon after 
a slave entered with a letter for Aulus. He took it with a 
trembling hand, and hastily breaking the seal began to 
read. As he did so a cloud passed over his face. Turning 
to Pomponia he handed her the letter. She read aloud as 
follows : 

“ Marcus Vinicius to Aulus Plautius. What has happened, has 
happened by the will of Caesar, before which incline your beads, as 
I and Petronius incline ours.” 

After reading this letter a long and painful silence fell on 
both. 


42 


QUO VADIS, 


CHAPTER VI. 

Petronius was at home. The doorkeeper dared not de- 
tain Yinicius, who broke into the atrium like a fury, and 
finding from information given him, that the master was in 
the library, fled hither. He found Petronius writing a 
letter. He knocked the reed from his hand, threw liimself 
upon him, and buried his fingers in Petronius’ shoulder, 
placed his face close to the latter’s, and demanded hoarsely : 

“ What hast thou done with her ? Where is she ? ” But 
here something unusual occurred. The apparently effemi- 
nate Petronius caught hold of both hands of Yinicius, and 
holding them in the iron grip of one of his own, said : 

“ I am weak only mornings, but in the evening my 
former strength returns. Try now to get awa3^ Thou 
hast learned gymnastics from a weaver, and decorum from 
a smith.” 

He showed no anger ; but there was a slight reflection of 
courage and energ}" in his eyes. He shortly released Yini- 
cius’s hands, and the latter stood abashed, humiliated and 
mad. 

“ Thine is an iron hand,” he said, finally, “ but by all the 
infernal gods, if thou hast been treacherous, I will plunge 
a knife into thy throat even in the palace of Caesar.” 

“ Let us speak calmly,” answered Petronius, “ steel, as 
thou seest, is stronger than iron ; and though one of thy 
hands will make two of mine, I have no reason to fear thee. 
I am sorry for thy boorishness, and if human ingratitude 
surprised me, I should be surprised at thy ingratitude.” 

“ Where is Lygia ? ” 

“ In a brothei, — in the house of Caesar, I mean.” 

“ Petronius 1 ” 

“ Be quiet and sit down. Two things I asked of Caesar : 
first, to take Lygia from Aulus ; and second, to give her to 
thee. Hast no knife in the folds of thy toga I Make no 
use of it now. I advise thee to wait a couple of days, be- 
cause thou shouldst surely be sent to the dungeon, and who 
then will entertain Lygia in thy house.” 

Silence reigned. Yinicius surprisingly looked at Petro- 
nius, and said, — 


QUO VADIS. 


43 


“ Do pardon me ; I love her, and I cannot think rightly 
by reason of my love.” 

“ Do I not surprise thee, Marcus ? The other day I said 
to Caesar: My nephew, Yinicius, is so madly in love with 
a slim girl, who is being brought up by Aulus, that his 
breathing turned his house into a vapor-bath. Neither 
thou, nor I, who know what true beauty is, — said I to 
Caesar, — would give a thousand sesterces for the girl, but 
the boy was always as stupid as a calf, and is even worse 
now.” 

“ Petronius ! ” 

“ If thou understand not that I meant it for Lygia’s 
safety, then I am ready to believe that I spoke the truth. 
I made him understand that an aesthetic like he cannot find 
her pretty. Nero always looks with my eyes ; will find her 
ugly, and will not want her. It was necessary to chain 
that monkey. Poppaea now will want Lygia, and will, no 
doubt, attempt to send her from the palace. And I care- 
lessly kept telling the Bronzebeard : ^ Take Lygia and 

give her to Yinicius. Thou hast the right to do it, because 
she is a hostage; besides, how that will pain Aulus 1’ As 
he had no reason for refusing, he gave his consent the 
readier because of the possibility of doing mischief to 
decent people. Thou wilt be made the official guardian of 
the hostage ; into thy own hands will fall the Lygian treas- 
ure. Thou wilt have the opportunity of doing a double 
service, and not only wilt thou not lose by it, but wilt 
likely increase thy treasure. For the sake of decency 
only, Caesar will retain her a few days in his palace, and 
will then send her to thy insula. Thou art a lucky man.” 

“ Is it true ? Is there no danger in her staying in 
Caesar’s house ? ” 

“If she were to remain there a considerable time, Poppaea 
would see Locusta about her ; but there.is no danger for 
the next few days. There are ten thousand people in 
Caesar’s palace, and he may not see her at all. Moreover, 
the affair is in my hands, and but a few hours since the 
centurion reported to me that he had delivered her into the 
hands of Acte. Acte is a good soul, wherefore I entrusted 
Lygia to her. Pomponia Graecina is, apparently, of the 
same mind, for she wrote Acte herself. There will be a 
feast at Nero’s to-morrow. I have arranged for a seat for 
thee beside Lygia’s.” 

“ Forgive me, Caius. I am so irritable; ” said Yinicius, 


44 QUO VADI8. 

“ I thought thou hadst ordered her away for thyself, or for 
Csesar.” 

I can forgive thy irritability, but I cannot forgive the 
boorish movements of thy body, thy piercing cry, resemb- 
ling that of a mora player. I do not like it, Marcus. Be 
henceforth more cautious. Know thou that Tigellinus is 
Caesar’s go-between ; know, also, that if I loved Lygia, I 
would look into thy face and say : ‘ Yinicius 1 I take 

Lygia from thee, and I will keep her till I tire of her.’ ” 

He fixed his hazel eyes on Yinicius with an expression 
of cold confidence. The young man was utterly confused. 

“ The fault is all mine,” he said. “ Thou art good and 
noble. I thank thee from the depth of my soul. Permit 
me but one more question : Why didst thou not send 
Lygia directly to me ? ” ^ 

“ Because Caesar wanted to maintain decency. All Rome 
will say that we are taking Lygia as a hostage, and while 
there is talk she will remain in Caesar’s palace. She can 
afterward be quietly sent to thy house, and there the mat- 
ter will end. Bronzebeard is a faint-hearted cur. Although 
there is no limit to his power, he makes all his acts appear 
plausible. Hast thou cooled down enough to embark on a 
philosophical disquisition ? I often asked myself why is 
it that every crime, be it as great as Caesar’s, and as certain 
of impunity, seeks the cover of the law, of justice, or of 
virtue? Why should it trouble itself? I am convinced 
that to kill one’s brother, mother and wife would be more 
becoming to some Asiatic chief than to a Roman emperor. 
Had I found myself in such a situation, 1 should abstain 
from exculpatory letters to the Senate. But Nero writes 
and seeks justification, because he is a coward. But let us 
take Tiberius. He was no coward, yet he sought to justify 
his every act. Why, then ? What is this involuntary 
tribute which ev;l places at the feet of virtue ? Knowest 
thou what I think ? It is done because vice is disgusting, 
and virtue is divine, an aesthetic man is a virtuous 

man. Ergo^ I am a virtuous man. I shall offer some wine 
on the altar to the shades of Protagoras, Prodicus, and 
Gorgias. Thou seest that sophists are not useless. Listen, 
for I have not finished. I took Lygia from Aulus that I 
might give her to thee. Yery well.* But Lysippus would 
make a marvelous group of you. You are both beautiful ; 
ergo, my action is beautiful ; and if my action is beautiful, 
it cannot be bad. Look, Marcus, before thee sits virtue in 


QUO VAbtS, 




the person of Cains Petronins I If Aristides were living, 
he wovild pay me a hundred minre for this treatise on 
virtue.’' 

But Yinicius, more occupied just now with realities, said : 

“ I shall see Lygia to-morrow, and shall see her every day 
for the rest of my life.” 

“ Thou wilt possess Lygia, and I will have to reckon with 
Aulus. He will call upon all the infernal gods to avenge 
him. If that beast had only taken a few lessons in decla- 
mation 1 But, no ; he will curse me as mj" porter cursed me 
before my clients, and for which I sent him to the country.” 

“ I saw Aulus. I promised to send him news of L3^gia.” 

“ Tell him that the will of the ‘ divine ’ Caesar is the 
supreme law ; and that thy first son shall bear the name 
of Aulus. Give the old man some consolation. I have a 
mind to ask Bronzebeard to invite Aulus to the feast. Let 
him see thee at the triclinium alongside of Lj^gia.”. 

“ Pray, don’t carry that out,” said Yinicius. “ I really 
pity them, especially Pomponia.” 

And he sat down to write the letter, which shattered the 
old leader’s last hope. 


CHAPTER YII. 

Acte, the whilom mistress of Nero, at one time received 
homage from the most important heads in Rome. But 
even then she never took part in public affairs ; and when 
she, occasionally, did exert her influence over the young 
sovereign, it was onl^" for the purpose of spoiling some 
one’s pardon. Timid and tractable, she earned the grati- 
tude of many, but made no enemies. Even Octavia could 
not get herself to hate her. She seemed of little conse- 
quence to those who sought power. Everybody' knew tliat 
she still loved Nero with that sad and pensive love, which 
lives on hope and the recollection of the time when Nero 
was a good man, young, and loving. Everybody knew 
that she dwelt with these thoughts only. - And as there 
was no danger of Caesar ever returning to her, she was 
looked upon as a disarmed creature, and was not molested. 
Poppsea considered her a servant so meek that she did not 
mind her staying in the palace. 

But as Caesar loved her once, and parted from her in a 


1*0 


QUO VADIS. 


very friendly spirit, some customary civilities were ac- 
corded her. Parting from her, Caesar gave her special 
apartments in the palace, and assigned her some servants. 
And since Pallas and Narcissus, as powerful ministers were 
given the most honored places at banquets, she was also 
from 4iime to time invited to Caesar’s table. It may be that 
the true reason why she was invited was, that her beautiful 
figure was a desirable acquisition at the feasts. But then, 
Caesar, in the choice of companions, had long before ceased 
to be strict. Among his guests were senators, but largely 
such as were willing to play the part of fools. There were 
patricians, young and old, who loved pleasure and luxuiy. 
Women there were, bearing great names, but who thought 
nothing of dressing their heads in yellow wigs which en- 
abled them to seek adventures in unfrequented quarters of 
the cit3^ Great statesmen, priests, who ridiculed their 
own gods, and alongside of them, singers, mimes, musicians, 
dancers ; poets, who while declaiming, were thinking of 
sesterces that w'ould be theirs for praising Caesar ; hungry 
philosophers. There were charioteers, jugglers, sooth- 
sayers — in short, everybody distinguished enough to be in 
vogue. Some adventurers wore long hair, with which they 
covered their ears pierced in sign of their low origin. 

The more important guests sat at the tables, and the 
lesser were the objects of amusement. They would wait 
for the servants’ permission to snatch something from the 
tables at the end of the feast. These latter were furnished 
by Tigellinus, Yatinius, and Yitelius who had to find them 
clothes, decent enough for Caesar’s palace. Caesar rather 
liked similar company, among whom it was not necessary 
to restrain one's self. Luxury was in every corner of the 
palace. Great and small, descendants of great families and 
the rabble ; great artists, insignificant scribblers, and the 
dregs of talent, elbowed each other in the great hall, eager 
to let their eyes feast on the unheard-of splendor, and to be 
near the source of all wealth and all honors. 

Lygia, on that day, was to take part in a similar feast. 
Fear, uncertainty and stupefaction, quite natural in her 
transition from one position into another, struggled within 
her with the desire to resist. She feared Cmsar, the people, 
and the palace ; the noise within deprived her of the ca- 
pacity to reason ; she feared the feasts with their shame- 
lessness, of which Aldus and Pomponia Grgecina spoke in 
her presence. She was a young girl, but in those days 


quo VADIS. 


47 


these filings reached the ears of the infants. She knew 
that iA that palace perdition was awaiting her, for Pom- 
ponia had forewarned her. But L3^gia’s soul was pure, 
never tempted by evil, and acknowledging a lofty faith im- 
planted in her by her foster mother, she swore by the Di- 
vine Teacher, whom she loved with all her childish heart, to 
defend herself against that ruin. 

It was certain that neither Aulus nor Pomponia would 
now be responsible for her actions, and she thought of re- 
sisting and staying away from the feast. On the one hand, 
she was filled with fear ; on the other, she was led on b}' a 
desire to show her courage, her firmness, her contempt for 
torture and death. Did not the Divine Teacher command to 
act thus? Was he not himself the example ? Pomponia 
told her that the most devoted disciples of the new truth 
are only too eager to be tortured. And L^^gia herself, 
when she was in the house of Aulus, experienced such a 
desire. She imagined herself a martyr, with wounds on 
her hands and feet, white as snow, and divinely beautiful, 
carried into space by white angels. The vision had an in- 
expressible attraction for her. A great deal of this was 
puerile, of course, but there was also self-adulation in her 
dream. 

Now that she had the opportunity of experiencing all 
that she yearned for, fear mingled with curiosity seized her. 
How will she be punished ? What tortures will be invented 
for her ? 

Childish Lygia hesitated, not knowing what to do, but 
Acte, noticing her instability, was greatly surprised. To 
resist the will of Caesar ? To deserve Caesar’s ire ? She 
must be out of her mind. It appears by the words of 
Lygia herself that she is not a hostage, but a girl forgotten 
by her people. She is not protected by any law, and if she 
were, Caesar is powerful enough to disregard it. It pleased 
Caesar to take her, and from that moment she is in his 
power, which has no superior in the world. 

“Yes,” continued Acte, “I have read the epistles of 
Paul, and I know that in heaven there is God and the Son 
of God, who rose from the dead, but on earth there is but 
one Caesar. Remember that, Lygia I I know also that 
your teachings require 5^011 to be stoics, and that when you 
are confronted by the necessity of choosing between shame 
and death, you must choose death. But canst thou tell 
that death awaits thee, and not shame ? Hast thou not 


48 


QUO VADIS, 

heard of Sejanus’s daughter? She was but a young child 
when Tiberius, not to discredit the law prohibiting the in- 
fliction of death punishment on maidens, caused her to oe 
violated before her death. Do not anger Caesar, Dygial 
When the moment arrives for thee to choose between dis- 
grace and death, thou wilt follow thy teachings, but do not 
court ruin. Do not irritate without sufficient cause the 

earthly but terrible god.” ^ . v * 

Acte spoke with compassion. Being shortsighted, she 
leaned over close to Lygia’s face to make sure of the im- 
pression of her words on the girl. 

With childish trustfulness Lygia embraced her and said : 

“ How kind thou art, Acte.” . . ^ i 

Acte was touched by the praise and implicit faith ot 
Lygia, pressed her to her bosom, and then answered : 

” My joy and my happiness are gone, but I am not 
wicked.” 

She began pacing the floor, and continued in a low voice, 
in which there was a shade of despair : 

“ No, he was not wicked, either. He considered himself 
good, and wanted to be good. I know that better than 
anybody. All that came after — when he ceased to love. 
The others made him what he is — yes, and Poppaea.” 

Her eyes were moist. For a long time Lygia was ob- 
serving her, and Anally she asked : 

“ Dost thou pity him, Acte ? ” 

“ I do,” answered tbe Grecian. 

Lygia timidly continued : 

“ Dost thou still love him, Acte ? ” 

“ I love him.” 

And after a short pause, she added : 

“No one loves him but me.” 

Silence ensued, during which Acte was endeavoring to 
quiet her heart, troubled by the recollections of the past. 
Her face finally assumed its customary expression of sor- 
row, and she said : 

“ Enough of myself, Lygia; let us speak of thee. Thou 
must not think of resisting the commands of Caesar. It 
were insane to do so. But thou need not be troubled. I 
know well this house, and think that it is not Caesar’s pres- 
ence that threatens thee, for he should not have caused thee 
to be brought to the Palatine if he had intended thee for 
himself. Poppaea reigns here, especiall.y since she bore 
Caesar a daughter. No, Nero ordered thee to come to the 


QUO VADIS. 


49 


feast, it is true, but he has not seen thee, nor asked about 
thee. It may be that he took thee from Aulus and Pora- 
ponia out of spite to them. Both Petronius and Pomponia 
wrote me to care for thee, — hence, there must have been an 
understanding. He may have done it at her request. If 
so, there is not the slightest danger; for Nero loves Pe- 
tronius, and will not act counter to his wishes.” 

“Ah, Acte I ” answered Lygia, “ Petronius was present 
when I was taken away, and my mother was certain that 
Nero took me at the instigation of Petronius.” 

“ That would be bad,” said Acte, but after a moment’s 
reflection, added ; “ Petronius may have casually remarked 
at some dinner that there was a Lygian hostage at Aulus's, 
and Nero, jealous of his power, may have demanded thee 
only because hostages belong to him. Besides, Nero dis- 
likes Aulus and Pomponia. I think thou art mistaken. 
Petronius may not be better than the other people, but he 
looks different. Thou wilt probably find some protector 
besides Petronius. Hast thou made any acquaintance at 
Aulus’sof some one near to Caesar ? ” 

“ I know Vespasian and Titus.” , 

“ They are not in favor with Caesar.” 

“ And Seneca.” 

“ Caesar will act exactly contrary to his advice.” 

Lygia’s face blushed. 

“ And Vinicius.” 

“ I do not know him.” 

“ He is related to Petronius. He lately returned from 
Armenia.” 

“ Thinkst thou Nero will be glad to see him ? ” 

“ Vinicius is liked by everybody.” 

“ And will he take thy part ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

Acte smiled tenderly, and said ; 

“ Then thou shalt surely see him there. Thou must be 
there, first of all, because thou must. Thou art a child to 
think different. And second, if thou wish to return to 
Aulus, thou wilt have the opportunity of getting Petronius 
and Vinicius to intercede for thee, and obtain the right to 
return thee. Were they here they would tell thee the same 
thing, namely, that to resist is to perish. Go, Lygia 1 I 
can hear the noise of the people making preparations. The 
guests will soon be gathering.” 

“ Thou art right,” said Lygia, “ I will do as thou sayest.” 


50 


QUO VADIS. 


Lygia herself could not tell whether it was her desire to 
see Petronius and Vinicius that made her accept the ad- 
vice, or the curiosity to see such a feast. But she under- 
stood that Acte was right ; that she must go. The hidden 
temptation and reason both pointed the same way, and hei 
hesitation ceased. 

In the unctorium Acte anointed and dressed her. bo 
much was Acte enthused with her beauty, that she herself 
dressed Lygia, although she had servants of her own. But 
it appeared that the teachings of Paul of Tarsus had not 
entirely obliterated her Hellenic spirit, of which the beauty 
of her body gave evidence. At the sight of Lygia’s figure, 
created, it seemed almost of pearls and roses, Acte could 
not restrain an exclamation of surprise. She stepped back 
and looked on enthusiastically. 

“ Lygia 1 ” she said at last, “ thou art a hundred times 
more beautiful than Poppsea I ” 

But the girl, brought up in the house of Pomponia, where 
even in absence nf men, a strict modesty was observed, 
stood like a statue of Praxiteles, — like a dream, but con- 
fused, blushing, and with her hands trying to hide her 
nakedness. Then she quickly drew the pins which held her 
hair, and with a shake of her head she loosened it, and it 
fell like a mantle on her body. 

Acte approached, and touching her waving tresses, said : 

“ Oh, what hair thou hast I its waves are more beauti- 
fully golden than the powder, and I will not sprinkle any. 
How marvelous the Lygian country must be where such 
maidens' are born.” 

“ I do not remember my country,” she answered. “ Ursus 
told me that the country is one vast forest.” 

“ And flowers grow among trees,” Acte added, and dip- 
ping her hand in a vase filled with salicaria oil, she began 
to stroke Lygia’s hair. 

She next began to apply fragrant Arabian oils to Lygia’s 
body, and dressed her in a gold-colored tunic, without 
sleeves, on top of which the snow-white peplus was to be 
put on. But as it was necessary first to comb her hair, 
Acte threw a so-called synthesus on Lygia’s shoulders, and 
handed her over to the slaves, while she watched from a 
distance the combing. .Two other women-slaves put her 
feet into white shoes, embroidered with purple, and laced 
them up to her alabaster ankles with gold tape. The peplus 
fell from Lygia’s shoulders in elegant folds. Acte placed a 


QUO VADI8. 61 

string of pearls around her neck, and began to dress her- 
self. 

When the first litters began to appear at the main en- 
trance, Acte and Lygia went through the cryptoportico, 
from which were opened to their view the inner gallery 
and the court-yard surrounded by a colonnade of Numidiaii 
marble. 

Under the lofty arch of the main entrance, over which 
Lysias’s immense chariot seemed to bear Apollo and Diana 
into space, people passed into the palace. Lygia was struck 
with the luxury, of which in the modest house of Aldus 
she could not gather the slightest idea. The last rays of 
the setting sun were gilding the Nurnidian marble, which 
was gradually turning into purple. Past the marble col- 
umns, past the white statues of Danaides and others, rep- 
resenting gods and heroes, the crowd passed — men and 
women, like the statues, also dressed in togas, pepluses and 
robes falling toward the earth in soft folds. An immense 
Hercules, whose head was bathing in the sunlight, looked 
down upon the throng. Acte pointed out to Lygia the 
senators in togas embroidered with purple, in colored 
tunics and with crescents on their foot-wear ; military 
men, artists, Roman ladies dressed in Roman and Greek 
fashion, in fantastic head-gear, some resembling towers, 
others pyramids covered with flowers. Many of these 
Acte called by name, often adding some short but terrible 
story, which surprised and frightened Lygia. It was a 
strange world to her, seductive to her eyes, but a world 
whose discord her childish mind could not understand. 
There was a great solemnity in that twilight, .that row of 
columns; in those people resembling statues. It seemed 
tliat behind those massive marbles there lived demi-gods, 
happy and peaceful. But the quiet voice of Acte disclosed 
to Lygia ever new and terrible secrets of the palace and the 
people. In the distance was seen the cryptoportico, the 
columns and floor of which are even now covered with the 
bloodstains from the veins of Caligula, who fell under the 
knife of Cassius Chaerea ; there his wife was killed ; there his 
child was dashed^gainst the marble floor. In the dungeon 
under that marble slab, Drusus ate his own flesh from hun- 
ger. There Drusus the elder was poisoned ; there lay once 
Gemellus terror-stricken; Claudius is there in convulsions ; 
there was Germanicus, — all these walls echoed with moan- 
ing, and the death-rattle of the unfortunates; and these 

{ 


52 


quo VADIS. 


people, now hurr 3 ang to the feast in jewels and expensive 
dresses, might find themselves there to-morrow, sentenced 
to death. How many of these visitors hide under a smile 
the dread of uncertainty ? How man^^ of these, with faces 
of demigods, are led there by a thirst for lucre or power ? 
Lygia could no longer follow Acte in thought, for as this 
wondrous society attracted her staring eyes, her heart con- 
tracted from fear, and she felt an inexpressible longing for 
Pomponia Grsecina. 

Meanwhile, from the Yicus Apollinis the guests came in 
waves. From beyond the portico could be heard the voices 
of clients escorting their patrons. In the court- 3 'ard and 
the colonnades there appeared in bright array Caesar’s 
slaves, men and women ; boys, pretorian soldiers, who were 
guarding the palace. Among the white and dark faces, 
here and there appeared in contrast the black visage of a 
Numidian, with feathers on his head, and gold rings in his 
ears. All sorts of instruments were brought in ; lamps 
made of gold, silver, and brass. The conversation mingled 
with the. splashing of the fountain, whose streams were 
falling on the marble and scattered in a fine spray. 

Lygia looked on as if she were searching for some one. 
Suddenly a blush covered her face. From behind the col- 
umns came into view Petronius and Yinicius, as beautiful 
as gods. A heavy weight fell from her heart. She no 
longer felt so lonesome. Her longing for Pomponia and 
A ulus’s house lost its painfulness. The desire to see Yini- 
cius and talk with him deafened her to all other voices in 
her soul. All her recollections of the words of Acte and 
the warning of Pomponia were now overcome by the 
overwhelming desire to be at that feast, and to hear the 
voice that spoke to her of love and happiness, and which 
was still ringing in her ears. She was happy. 

Lygia soon began to fear that happiness. She felt recre- 
ant to that pure teaching which had been instilled into her, 
and that she was false to Pomponia and to herself. It is one 
thing to go by compulsion, but to be glad of the necessity 
of going is quite a different thing. She felt guilty, un- 
worthy, and ruined. She was in despair. She felt like 
crying. Were she alone, she would strike her breast, say- 
ing : “ I am guilty 1 I am guilty I ” Acte took her by the 
hand and led her into the inner chambers of the triclinium, 
where the feast was to take place. Lygia felt dazed, and 
breathed 3 Yitli difficulty. She saw the thousand lights, 


QUO VADI8. 


63 


flickering on the tables ; heard the exchange of greetings 
as if through a haze. The noise deafened her ; the odors 
intoxicated her ; and she could hardly recognize Acte, who, 
after seating her at the table, took a seat by her side. 

“ I greet thee, most brilliant of stars I A greeting to thee, 
divine Callina I ” 

Lygia started, and turned around. Beside her sat Vini- 
cius. 

He was attired in a red tunic, togas being discarded on 
such occasions. His arms were bare, save for two gold 
bracelets above the elbow ; below they were cleanly shaven. 
Those were the arms of a soldier, made for the sword and 
shield. A wreath of roses was on his head. His eyebrows 
met on the bridge of his nose ; and with his splendid eyes 
and bronze complexion, he was the personification of 
youth and strength. 

“ I greet thee, Marcus.” 

And he continued : 

“ Happy my eyes that see thee, happy my ears that hear 
thy voice, to me more sweet than the sounds of flute or 
cymbal. Were I to choose between thee and Venus for 
company at this feast, I should prefer thee, my heavenly 
Lygia I ” 

Vinicius seemed to be devouring her with his eyes. He 
glanced first at her neck ; then at her bare arms ; admired 
her plastic form, embraced and fondled her; but he was 
burning not only with passion, but with ecstatic love — his 
happiness was beyond measure. 

“ I knew that I should meet thee at the house of Caesar, 
but when I noticed thee, my whole soul was stirred with a 
feeling akin to unexpected happiness.” 

When Lygia recovered she felt that among the crowd of 
people in this house Vinicius was the only congenial creature. 
She spoke to him, inquiring about everything that she 
could not understand and which filled her with apprehen- 
sion. How did he know that he would find her in Caesar’s 
house? Why did Caesar carry her away from Pomponia? 
She would gladly return to her. It is so awful here 1 She 
would die here of distress and uneasiness, were it not that 
she hoped that Petronius and Vinicius will surely solicit 
Caesar in her favor. 

Vinicius explained that Aulus himself told him of her 
abduction, but did not know why she was there. Caesar 
gives account to nobody of his doings or commands. But 


54 


QUO VADI8. 


for all that, she need not fear ; he Tvill not leave her here. 
He would sooner lose his eyes than not see her ; he would 
sooner give up his life than abandon her. She is his soul, 
and he will guard her as he would his own soul. He will 
cause an altar to be erected in his house, and will worship 
her as his divinity ; and he will make otferings of m3U’rli 
and aloes, and in spring, — snowdrops and apple-blossoms. 
And if she dreads the house of Cmsar, upon his word, he 
will take her thence. 

Although he was tactful and often lied, yet there was the 
ring of truth in his voice, for his feelings were genuine. 
He was possessed of genuine pity for Lygia, and her words 
took root in his soul, so that when she began to offer thanks, 
and to assure him that Pomponia would grow fond of him 
for his goodness, while she herself would be ever grateful 
to him, Yinicius could not restrain his emotions, and it 
seemed to him that he would never be able to withstand her 
request. His heart began to'- melt, and her charms stirred 
his passions. He was thirsting for her, but at the same 
time he felt that she was ver}’^ dear to him, and that he 
could worship her as a divinity ; he felt an irresistible im- 
pulse to speak to her of her beaut3' , of his feelings, but the 
noise was growing, and he drew nearer to L3'gia and he 
poured intoxicating sentiments into her ear. 

And she became intoxicated with him. Among the 
strangers surrounding her, he seemed to her more and more 
the one devoted to her with his whole soul. He quieted her, 
promised to take her from the house b3' hook or crook, and 
to serve her for aye. Besides, at A ulus’s he had made men- 
tion of the happiness she can give in general, but now he 
bluntly told her that his love was inexpressible ; that there 
is no creature in the world as precious to him.' L3'gia 
never heard such words from the lips of man, and as she 
listened to him, there crept into her being a feeling of 
mingled happiness and fear. Her cheeks began to burn, her 
heart to beat, and she parted her lips in wonder. Though 
she feared these words, yet she would not miss one for the 
world. She now dropped her e3"es, now~ raised them, and 
fixed her timid glance on Yinicius, pleading for more. The 
sound of music and voices, and the odor of Arabian per- 
fumes dazed her. It was the custom in Rome to recline at 
table, and at home Lygia usually sat between Pomponia 
and the little A ulus, but here, by her side, was a young 
giant, fervently in love with her and infected with his 


QUO VADIS. 


55 


ardor, she experienced a feeling both of shame and de- 
light. She felt a sweet impotence, a forgetfulness, and a 
drowsiness settled on her. 

But the close proximity of Lygia had its effect on Yini- 
cius ; he turned pale and his nostrils distended lUie those 
of an Arab steed, and under his purple tunic his heart beat 
a tatoo; his breathing became heavy and he could hardly 
speak. It was the first time that he was so near to her. 
He could no longer collect his thoughts ; his blood was 
fired and he tried to quench it with wine, — but all in vain. 
But it was not the wine — it was the marvelous face of 
Lygia, her bared arms, her beautiful chest heaving under a 
gold-bedecked tunic, her figure, hidden under the folds of 
the white peplus that intoxicated him. He finally drew 
her toward him, as he had done in Aulus’s house, and be- 
gan whispering in trembling accent, — 

“ I love thee, my heavenly ” — 

“ Let me go, Marcus,” said Lygia. 

His e 3 'es became clouded. 

“ My goddess 1 Do love me I ” 

The voice of Acte, who was reclining on the other side of 
L 3 "gia, here broke in : 

“ Cmsar is looking at us.” 

Yinicius burst into anger against Cjesar and Acte. Her 
words broke the charm of his intoxication. Even a pleas- 
ant voice, at this moment, sounded repulsive. He thought 
that Acte purposely interrupted their conversation. So, 
glancing over the shoulder of Lj^gia at the intruder, he 
gave vent to his anger : 

“ The time has gone by, Acte, when thou didst sit by the 
side of Caesar at banquets, and they say that thou . art 
threatened with blindness ; how then couldst thou see 
him?” 

“ And 3 'et I see him,” she answered, sadly. “ He, too, is 
shortsighted, but he is looking at you through an emerald.” 

Every act of Nero, however trivial, caused everybody, 
even those nearest to him, to be on the alert. Yinicius was 
troubled, and stealthily looked at Caesar. Lygia, who at 
first saw Caesar as through a haze, and finally forgot him, 
now cast a curious glance in his direction. Acte spoke the 
truth. Caesar, bending over the table, was looking at them 
through a polished emerald. For a moment his ej^e met 
Lygia’s, and the girl’s heart beat with terror. She recalled 
the story of the snakes that dwelt in the clefts of the 


56 


quo VADIS, 


mountains, told her by au Egyptian slave in Aulus’s Sici- 
lian Yilla, and she thought now that she saw the green eye 
of one of those serpents. She caught the hand of Yini- 
cius like a frightened child, and into her head came crowd- 
ing thoughts, swift and disorderly : “ So, that is Nero, the 
terrible, the all-powerful ? ” She never saw him, and never 
imagined him as he appeared at the table. She imagined 
him as having a terrible face, an immovable malice in the 
features; but it was only a larger head, set on a short, 
thick neck, terrible, perhaps, but rather resembling from 
afar the head of a child. The tunic of amethyst color (pro- 
hibited to common mortals) threw a bluish shade on his 
broad and stubby face. His hair was dark, dressed in four 
curls — a fashion introduced by Otho. His beard he had 
lately sacrificed to Jupiter, for which he was thanked by 
entire Rome, although it was whispered that the reason for 
this fashion was to be found in the fact that Nero, like the 
rest of his family, grew a red beard. In his bulging fore- 
head, however, there was something Olympian. In his 
contracted brows could be seen the confidence of power, 
but below that was the face of a monkey, a sot and a clown ; 
a face of changing passions, flabby, though youthful, but 
sickly withal. 

Presently Caesar dropped his emerald and ceased looking 
at her. She then saw his large, blue eyes, blinking under 
an excess of light, glassy, and without a spark of thought, 
and resembling those of a dead man. 

Nero turned toward Petronius and said : 

“ Is that the hostage with whom Yinicius is in love? ” 

“ That is she.” 

“ What are her people called ? ” 

“ The Lygians.” 

“ Does Yinicius consider her beautiful?” 

“ Dress the trunk of a dead tree in the peplus of a 
woman, and Yinicius will consider her charming. But in 
thy face, 0 knowing judge, I can read the sentence 1 Thou 
needst not make it public. Yes, yes, a very skeleton, a 
poppy on a slender stalk ; and thou, aesthete, divine, cherish- 
est a stalk in a woman. Thou art right I Thrice thou art 
right ! The face alone does not count. I have profited by 
thee much, but thy view I shall never acquire. And I am 
ready to wager against the mistress of Tullius Senecio that 
though all recline at the table, and it is difficult to judge 


QUO VADI8, 


59 


of the figure of the hostage, thou hast already decided that 
she is too narrow in the hips.” 

“ Too narrow in the hips,” said Nero, and closed his eyes. 

A scarce noticeable smile crossed Fetronius’s lips, but 
Tullius Senecio who was then conversing with Yestinius, or 
rather ridiculing the significance of dreams, in which the 
latter believed, turned to Petronius, and though he had not 
the slightest notion of what they were talking, said : 

“ Thou art mistaken. I side with Caesar.” 

“ Very well,” answered Petronius. “ I have just been 
trying to prove that thou hast a spark^of reason, but Caesar 
claims that thou art an unalloyed ass.” 

“ Habet ! ” said Nero, laughing, and turning down his 
thumb— a sign signifying, by the custom of the circus, 
that the gladiator had received a wound and was to be 
dispatched. 

Yestinius, thinking that the conversation related to 
dreams, exclaimed : 

“ But I believe in dreams. And Seneca told me once 
that he, too, believed in them.” 

“ I dreamed last night that I had become a vestal virgin,” 
said Calvia Crispinilla, bending over the table. 

This called forth the applause of Nero, which was caught 
up by the others. This clapping of hands did not easily 
subside, because Crispinilla, who had divorced a number of 
husbands, was known all over Rome as a rake. 

But with the utmost unconcern, she continued: 

“ What of it ? They are all old and ugly. Only Rubria 
resembles a human being, so there would have been two of 
us, although Rubria shows freckles in the summer.” 

“ Beg pardon, purest Calvia; ” said Petronius, “ only in 
a dream couldst thou become a vestal.” 

“ But if Cffisar so commanded? ” 

“ Then only would I believe that dreams come true, 
although ever so unlikely.” 

“ Dreams do come true,” said Yestinius. “ I understand 
people who do not believe in gods, but how can faith in 
dreams be discarded ? ” 

“And as to predictions ?” asked Nero. “It was pre- 
dicted that Rome would merge into the Orient, and that I 
would reign over all.” 

“ Predictions and dreams are somehow connected,” said 
Yestinius. “A certain proconsul — a freethinker — once 
sent to the temple of Mopsus a slave with a sealed letter, 


QUO VADIS. 


desiring to try the soothsaying ability of the little god. 
The slave slept in the temple over night, and in the morn- 
ing reported that a young man, bright as the sun, appeared 
to him and told him but one word : ‘ The black one.’ Upon 
hearing this the proconsul turned pale, and turning to his 
guests, who were also unbelievers, asked : ‘ Do you know 

what the letter contained ? ’ ” 

Yestinius halted, and raised a goblet full of wine to his 
lips. 

“ What did the letter contain ? ” asked Senecio. 

“ The letter contained the question : ‘ What bull do I 

intend to sacrifice : the black, or the white one ? ’ ” 

But the interest roused l>y that story was interrupted by 
Vitelius, who had come to the feast a little tipsy, and who 
suddenly burst into inexplicable laughter. 

“ What makes that barrel of fat laugh ? ” asked Nero. 

“ Laughter distinguishes men from brutes,” said Petro- 
nius, “ and he has no other proof that he is not a boar.” 

Yitelius ceased laughing, and smacking his greasy lips, 
looked around with such suri^rise that one would think 
he had just noticed the surrounding crowd. Then he raised 
his hand, which looked like a pillow, and in a hoarse voice 
said : 

“ A militar}' ring has fallen from my finger, and which 
belonged to my father.” * 

“ Who was a tailor,” added Nero. 

Yitelius again fairly roared with laughter, and began to 
search for his ring in the peplus of Calvia Crispinilla.. 

Yatinius cried out in imitation of a frightened woman, 
and Nigidia, a friend of Calvia, — a young widow, by the 
way, with the face of a child and the eyes of a prostitute — 
said in the hearing of everybody : 

“ He is seeking what he has not lost.” 

“ And which will be of no use to him, "whether he finds it 
or not,” wound up Lucan the poet. 

The feast grew merrier. Crowds of slaves were con- 
stantly bringing in new and various viands; from the large 
vases, filled with snow and wreathed with ivy, vessels 
of wine were produced. Everybody drank heartily. A 
shower of roses was falling from the ceiling upon the table 
and the feasting multitude. 

Petronius supplicated Nero to increase the dignity of the 
feast by a song while the guests could yet appreciate it. A 
chorus of voices seconded him, but Nero would not listen to 


QUO VADIS. 


59 


it. The question was not one of courage, although he was 
not blessed with an abundance of that. The gods only 
know what efforts every public appearance cost him. He 
does not shrink from what he considers a duty to art. 
Besides, he would not neglect the gift of Apollo. He even 
understands that his duty to the state lies tliere, but his 
voice is not in trim to-night. He had placed leaden weights 
on his chest at night, but they were of no avail. He is 
contemplating a trip to Antium, to breathe the sea air. 

Lucan besought him in the name of art and humanity. 
The world knew that the divine poet and singer had com- 
posed a hymn dedicated to Yenus, compared with which the 
hymn of Lucretius was but as the hululation of a yearling 
wolf. The gracious ruler ought not to torture his subjects 
by his refusal. Be not cruel, Caesar 1 ” 

“ Be not cruel I ” exclaimed all those immediately sur- 
rounding the Emperor. 

Nero made a sign of resignation. Then all faces lit up 
with an expression of gratitude ; all eyes were directed at 
him. But Nero first ordered that Poppaea be called, and he 
explained to the visitors that ill-health had kept her from 
the feast ; but as no medicine, save his singing, gave her 
relief, he would not like to deprive her of the possibility of 
her speedy recovery. 

Poppaea soon came. While she still ruled Nero, who was 
her subject, she knew that in the matter involving his 
vanity as a singer, charioteer, or poet, he was dangerous to 
trifle w^th. Slie entered like a divinity, arrayed in brilliant 
robes, wearing a necklace of immense pearls, stolen from 
Massinissa — golden-haired, gentle Massinissa, who notwith- 
standing her two divorced husbands, looked like a virgin. 

She was greeted as the “ Divine Augusta.” Lygia 
never saw such beauty, and she would not believe her own 
eyes, because she had heard that Poppaea Sabina was one 
of the most licentious womdtt in the world. She knew from 
Pomponia that Poppaea caused Caesar to murder his wife 
and mother ; the guests and servants of Aulus had spoken 
to her about this woman ; she had heard of her statues being 
torn down by the populace ; had heard of the inscriptions, 
for which heavy penalties were imposed, but which were 
to be found on the city walls every morning. But now, at 
sight of this extolled Poppaea, whom Christians looked 
upon as the very incarnation of evil and crime, it seemed to 


80 


quo VADIS. 


Lygia that only angels looked like her. She could not tear 
her eyes from Poppsea, and she involuntarily^ asked : 

“ Ah, Marcus, can it be possible ? ” 

Yinicius, somewhat ^exed at having her attention en- 
gaged by so many things, said : 

“Yes, she is beautiful, but thou art a hundred times 
more beautiful. Thou dost not know thyself, or thou 
wouldst be in love with thy’ self, as Narcissus was. She 
bathes in asses’ milk, but thou wort bathed in Yenus’s own 
milk. Thou knowest not thyself, Ocelle mi I Do not look 
at her ; look at me, Ocelle mi I Let thy^ lips touch this 
cup, and I will then touch it with mine.” 

He drew his chair nearer to hers, but she was drawing 
hers nearer to Acte. But at this moment the guests were 
required to be silent, for Csesar had risen. The singer 
Diodorus handed him a lute, otherwise knowm as a delta ; 
another, Terpnos, who was to accompany him, approached 
with his instrument, called the nablium. Nero rested the 
delta on the table, raised his eyes, and presently all was 
quiet in the triclinium. 

Caesar then began to sing, or rather to drawl rhyth- 
mically, his hymn to Yenus, accompanied by two lutes. 
His voice, though somewhat dull, and his verses were not 
bad, so that poor Lygia was again conscience-stricken. 
The hymn, lauding the pagan Yenus, seemed to her ex- 
cellent — aye, even Caesar himself, his head entwined in a 
laurel wreath, his eyes raised to heaven, magnificent, far 
less terrible and ugly than at the beginning of the feast, 
made a similar impression on her. 

A thunderous applause burst forth. From all sides 
came exclamations : “Oh, heavenly voice I ” Some women, 
in token of their ecstasy, raised their hands, and stood 
thus, while others wiped the moisture from their eyes. It 
was as noisy in the hall as In a beehive. Poppsea raised 
Nero’s hand to her lips and silfently held it there. At the 
feet of Nero fell the young Greek Pythagoras — a youth of 
remarkable beauty ; the same youth, to whom the half- 
insane Nero later commanded the Flamines to marry him. 

Nero, always regardful of the praises of Petronius, steadily 
looked at him until the latter said : 

“ As to the music, Orpheus must at this moment be green 
with envy, like Lucan, who is sitting there ; and as to the 
verses — I am sorry they were not worse, for I could then 
find words of praise for them.” 


quo VADIS. 


61 


Lucan was not hurt at the mention of his envy ; on the 
contrary, he looked at Petronius with gratefulness, and 
assuming a discontented look, he murmured : 

“ fate be cursed I That I should live at a time when 
such an artist is on the earth I My chance of lingering in 
the memory of man and on Parnassus is gone I My light is 
but an oil-lamp in middaj^ I ” 

Petronius, however, had a remarkable memoiy. He re- 
peated some parts of the hymn, cited some verses, picked 
some beautiful words, and began to extol them to the sky. 
Lucan, as if forgetful of his envy, also added some words 
of enthusiasm. Nero’s face reflected beatitude and immeas- 
urable vanity, which is not only bounded by stupidity, but 
exactly equals it. He himself indicated verses which he 
thought best ; and, finally, he began to cheer Lucan, telling 
him not to lose courage, for though man remains what he 
is born, yet the honoring of Jove does not exclude the 
honoring of other gods. 

He rose to escort Poppsea, who was reall}^ ill, and wanted 
to get away. Caesar, however, ordered his guests to remain 
at their places, declaring that he would soon return. And 
in a moment he did, in fact, return — *to stupefy himself with 
the fumes of the censer, which he himself, Petronius and 
Tigellinus had prepared for this sumptuous feast. 

Some verses were read, and some dialogues were recited, 
in which enormity did service for wit. Then the celebrated 
mime, Paris, gave a representation of lo, the daughter of 
Inachus. The guests, and especially Lygia, unacquainted 
with such shows, were fascinated into believing it miracu- 
lous. Paris gave mimical expression to such things which, 
it seemed, could not be expressed in a dance. His hands 
moved with marvelous rapidity, reproducing, apparently, 
a light-bearing cloud, thrilling with lust, and embracing a 
swooning girl, who is burning in a paroxysm of bliss. It 
was an image, not a dance, — a bright image disclosing the 
secret of love, charming and shameless. Then came the 
Corybantes, followed by Syrian girls, and to the sounds of 
citharse, lutes, drums, and cymbals, they plunged into a 
wild orgy of debauch. Lygia felt as if struck by lighten- 
ing, and she hoped that a thunderbolt would strike the 
palace, and bury the feasters under the falling ceiling. 
But from the golden net fastened to the ceiling only roses 
fell, and the half-drunken Vinicius whispered : 

“ I saw thee at the fountain in the house of Aulus, and 


62 


quo VADIS, 


loved thee from that moment. I see thee now, though thou 
art arrayed in peplus, as I saw thee then. Throw off thy 
peplus, as did Crispinilla. Thou dost understand. Men 
as well as gods seek love. Lay thy head on my breast, and 
close thy eyes.” 

Lygia’s blood rushed to her temples. She felt herself 
falling into an abyss, and Yinicius, in whom but a moment 
before she had so much faith, was drawing her toward it ; 
and she felt malevolent toward him. She again began to 
dread the feast, Yinicius and herself. And she thought, 
she heard the voice of Pomponia ringing in her ears: 
“ Save thyself, Lygia ! ” But something told her that it 
was too late ; that one who had gone through all that she 
had experienced at that feast, was beyond salvation. She 
felt ill. At times she thought that she would faint. She 
knew that to rise from the table before Csesar left his seat 
was to incur his .dire displeasure ; beside, she had not the 
strength. 

The end of the feast was far off. New dishes were 
brought by the slaves; fresh wine was poured into the 
vessels. Athletes now began to wrestle. Their oil-cov- 
ered bodies looked like one mass ; the bones of one were 
cracking in the vicious grasp of the other, and a gnashing 
of teeth was distinctly heard. Now the trampling of their 
feet on the saffron-covered floor was heard ; then again they 
were seen standing motionless, and then they appeared to 
the on-lookers like a marble group. The Romans eagerly 
watched this play of muscle. Croton, the gladiatorial 
light and teacher, sustained his reputation on this occasion, 
and brought the affair to an end : his adversary began 
bi^athing heavily, his face turned blue, blood came from 
his mouth, and he fell prostrate. 

A storm of hand-clapping greeted the close of the com- 
bat, and Croton, resting his foot on the shoulder of the van- 
quished gladiator, crossed his arms on his chest and looked 
triumphantly around. 

Then appeared other mimickers, jugglers and buffoons, 
but the spectators had drunk too deeply to give them at- 
tention. The feast had gradually turned into a drunken, 
loose orgy. The Syrian girls, w^ho appeared in the bacchic 
dance, mingled with the guests. The music turned into a 
tempest of sounds; and as that interrupted conversation, 
the guests were calling for its cessation. The air which 
was laden with the perfume of roses and oil, with which 


QUO VADIS. 


63 


beautiful boys were sprinkling the feet of the guests, be- 
came stifling, the lights emitted a pale hue, the garlands of 
the heads of the guests lost their equilibrium, the faces 
were pale and covered with beads of perspiration. 

Yitelius fell under the table. Nigidia, stripped to the 
waist, was resting her unsteady head on the breast of 
Lucan ; and he, quite as drunk, was blowing the golden 
powder from her hair, while he raised his eyes in beatific 
attitude. Yestinius for the hundredth time repeated the 
answer to the proconsul’s sealed letter ; and Tullius, who 
reviled the gods, drawled out : 

“ For, if the spheros of Xenophanes be as round as thou 
wouldst make me believe it is, then such a god could 'be 
rolled with one’s foot, like a barrel.” 

But Domitius Afer, the old rascal and informer, revolted 
at the conversation, and in his revolt poured a goblet of 
Falernian wine over his tunic. He had always believed in 
the gods. If some people say that Rome will perish, there 
are those who say that Rome has already perished. And, 
verily, if that should come to pass, it will be because our 
youth have lost their faith, and without faith there can be 
no virtue. In a similar manner the strict customs of olden 
times were neglected, and it does not occur to anybody that 
Epicureans cannot withstand the barbarians. But what 
is that to him I He only grieves that he had lived to such 
times, and that he must drown his woes in pleasures, since 
they would sooner or later kill him anyhow. 

When he had said this, he embraced a Syrian dancer and 
showered toothless kisses on her neck and shoulder. See- 
ing which, consul Memmius Regius raised his bald head, 
which was ornamented with a wreath resting on the right 
ear, and exclaimed : 

“Who says that Rome is perishing? Nonsense! I, a 
consul, know better, and will enlighten you on the subject. 
Videant comules! Thirty legions stand guard over our 
pax romana ! ^^ 

He placed his fingers to his temples, and shouted at the 
top of his voice : 

“ Thirty legions I Thirty legions, from Britain to the 
Parthian borders I ” 

But, suddenly, he stopped, and placing a finger to his 
forehead, added : 

“ And, perhaps, thirty-two.” 


64 


quo VADIS. 


But the thirty -two legions guarding the safety of Rome 
had no quieting effect on Domitius. 

“No, no! Rome must perish, just as faith in the gods 
has perished, as were cast aside the time-honored customs ! 
Rome must perish I But what a pity ! Life is so sweet, 
Caesar is so kind, and the wine is so good 1 Oh, what a 
pity ! ” And covering his face on the shoulder of the Syrian 
bacchante, he began to weep. 

“Talk about a future life! Achilles was right, — better 
by far it is to be a day laborer on earth than reign supreme 
in a chimerical world. Meanwhile unbelief is destroying 
our youth.” 

Lucan had by this time removed all the gold powder 
from the head of the drunken Nigidia ; he covered her and 
himself with ivy taken from a vase, and cast a contented 
and inquiring look around him. In a voice of deep convic- 
tion he kept repeating : 

“ I am not a man at all — I am a fawn.” 

Petronius was not drunk, but Nero, who had heretofore 
been guarding his “ divine ” voice, succumbed to the influ- 
ence of the wine. He even attempted to repeat his verses, 
— this time in Greek, — but he remembered them no more, 
so he sang one of Anacreon’s songs. Pythagoras, Diodorus, 
and Terpnos attempted to keep time, but ignominiously 
failed. Nero began to admire, as a judge, and an aesthete, 
the beauty of Pythagoras, and came near kissing his hands. 
Sucli charming hands he has seen before,- but where? 

Placing his hand on bis perspiring forehead, he tried to 
remember. Suddenly he seemed to be seized with terror. 

Ah, yes, the very hands of his mother Agrippina 1 

Dark visions crossed Caesar’s mind. 

• “ Near Baiae and Bauli she is said to have been seen wan- 
dering on the beach,” he said, “ and still walks and walks 
as if looking for some one. When she looks on a fisherman, 
he dies.” 

“ Not a bad theme,” said Petronius. 

And Yestinius, stretching his neck like a crane, said mj’^s- 
teriously, — 

“ I do not believe in gods, but I believe in spirits.” 

But Nero paid no attention to them, and continued : 

“But I celebrated the Lemuria; I don’t wish to see her. 
This is the fifth year, mind you. I had to — had to punish 
her for hiring meq to assassinate me. You would not have 
heard me sing to-night if I had not forestalled her.” 


quo YADIS. 


65 


“We thank thee, Caesar, in the name of the cit}^ and the 
entire world I ” shouted Domitius Afer. 

“ Bring more wine ! let them strike the tympans I ” 

The tumult commenced anew. Lucan, covered with ivy, 
and desiring to be heard, rose and shouted, — 

“ I am not a man ; I am a fawn and live in the woods I 
Eho-o-o-oo ! ’’ * 

Everybody was drunk. Caesar was drunk ; men and 
women were drunk. Yinicius was not lagging, and, besides 
his passions, he was possessed with a desire to embroil some 
one in a quarrel. This happened with him whenever he 
drank beyond his capacity. His face became more pale ; he 
began to stutter. With an effort at command, he raised his 
voice and said, — 

“ Let me kiss thee ! To-day, to-morrow — I care not 
when 1 Enough of this ! Ciesar took thee from Aulus to 
give thee to me, dost understand? To morrow night I will 
send for thee, dost understand ? Caesar promised me before 
he took thee. Thou must be mine I Kiss me, for I will not 
wait till to-morrow — and quickly.” 

He embraced her, but Acte came to her aid. She herself 
tried to repulse him, although she felt that her strength was 
giving way, that she was perishing. In vain she tried to 
loosen his hold ; in vain she entreated him to have pity on 
her. His breath came nearer and nearer, his face was near 
hers. It wa!!s no more the kind, dear Yinicius, but a 
drunken, wicked satyr, repulsive and horrible. 

But she was getting weaker and weaker. She could no 
longer push away his face to avoid his kisses. He raised 
her and, pressing her head against his breast, began kissing 
her lips. 

At that moment some terrible power tore his hands from 
her neck with the ease of a giant, and hurled Yinicius 
aside. What had happened ? Yinicius rubbed his eyes 
and saw before him the great figure of Ursus, the Lygian, 
whom he had seen in the house of Aulus. 

The Lygian was composed, but looked at Yinicius in such 
a strange manner that the blood froze in the young man’s 
veins. Then Ursus took his queen on his arms and with 
even stride walked out of the triclinium. 

Acte immediately followed him. 

When Yinicius recovered his senses, he jumped up and 
ran to the door. 

“ Lygia 1 Lygia I ” 


66 


QUO VADIS, 


But passion, anger, astonishment and the wine held him 
fast. He staggered, caught the naked arm of one of the 
bacchantes, and asked : 

“ What has happened ? What has happened ? ” 

She handed him a goblet of wine, smiled, and said : 
“ Drink I ” 

Yiniciu® emptied the goblet and fell to the floor. 

Most of the guests were under the table in most un- 
sesthetic positions. Some were wabbling about ; others lay- 
on their couches, and upon the aggregation of consuls and 
senators, drunken equestrians, poets, philosophers, and 
patriciennes, on this society, powerful but soulless, from 
the golden net attached to the ceiling a shower of roses 
was falling. 


CHAPTER Till. 

Ursus was not molested ; one of Caesar’s servants 
thought he waa^ slave carrying away his tipsy mistress. 
Besides, the presence of Acte precluded any suspicion. 

Thus Ursus brought her safely into Acte’s apartments^^ , 
Lygia hung like a corpse on the arms of Ursus ; but when 
the fresh morning breeze swept over her face, she opened 
her eyes. In the open air it was growing clearer. From 
the colonnade Ursus passed through a gate leading into the 
imperial garden, where the tops of the pines and cypresses 
were purpled by the rays of the rising sun. The sounds of 
the feast were dying away. Lygia imagined that she had 
been snatched from the depths of hell, and carried into 
God’s world. She suddenly burst into tears, and, hiding 
her face on the giant’s shoulders, she repeated, — 

“ Let us go home, Ursus I home, to Aulus 1 ” 

“ Yery well,” answered Ursus. 

When they reached the small atrium of Acte’s apart- 
ments, tlrsus seated Lygia on a marble bench, a little dis- 
tance from the fountain. Acte tried to console her, and 
asked her to rest awhile, assuring her that thei’e was no 
present danger, because the drunken guests would sleep till 
evening. But Lygia could not be consoled, and was rest- 
less, She placed her flsts on her temples, and kept repeat- 
ing childishly : 

“ Home, home — to Aulus I ” 


QUO VADI8. 


67 


Ursus Tvas prepared for anything that might happen. 
There were pretorians at the gates, it is true, but he would 
pass through. In the archway there were litters innumer- 
able, waiting for the guests who will soon begin to disperse. 
They will walk out with the others, and no one will notice 
them. Besides, what business of his was that? He came 
there to do the bidding of the queen. He will do what she 
commands. 

And Lygia kept on repeating : 

“ Yes, Ursus, let us go.” 

But Acte saw the folly of their intended departure. Yes, 
they may go ; no one will keep them back. But it is not 
allowed to escape from the house of Caesar with impunity, 
for, who does that, oftends the majesty of Caesar. They 
^ay go ; but before the day has passed, a centurion, fol- 
lowed by a division of soldiers will carry a death sentence 
to Aldus and Pomponia ; and Lygia will be brought back 
to the palace, to her final ruin. If Aldus should take her 
under his roof, his death would be unavoidable. 

Lygia’s arms dropped. There was no outlet. Either she 
or Aulus must perish. When going to the feast, she had 
hoped that Vinicius and Petronius would obtain from 
Cmsar her release, and hand her over to Pomponia; but 
now she knew that they were the very people, through 
whose influence Caesar had taken her from Aulus. There 
was no escaping now. Only a miracle could save her, or 
God Almighty. 

“ Acte,” she said, despairingly, “ didst thou hear Yinicius 
say that Caesar had given me to him, and that this evening 
he would send his slaves for me ? ” 

“ I did,” she said, lowering her head, and was silent. The 
despair of Lygia found no echo in her breast. It must be 
remembered that she was once upon a time the mistress of 
Caesar. Though good at heart, she could not understand the 
disgrace of such relations. Herself once a slave, she was 
, accustomed to the life of a slave ; besides which she still 
loved Nero. Were he to return to her, she would be the 
happiest creature in Rome. Clearly understanding that 
Lygia had no choice but either to become the mistress of 
Yinicius, or perish together with Aulus and Pomponia, she 
could not see why the girl should hesitate. 

“ There is no more danger foj thee in the house of Caesar, 
than there is in that of Yinicius,” she said after awhile. 

Although she spoke the truth, it never occurred to her 


68 


quo VADIS. 


that she was practically saying : “ Bow thy head to fate, 
and be the mistress of Yinicius.” But Lygia had felt on 
her lips the burning kisses, full of beastly passion, and her 
blood rushed to her face at the recollection of it. 

“ Never I ” she burst out. “ I will not remain here, nor 
go to Yinicius I ” 

Acte was surprisect-at this flash of anger. 

“ Is it possible that Yinicius is so abhorent to thee ? ” she 
asked. 

But instead of answering, Lygia burst into tears. Acte 
pressed the girl to her bosom. Ursus sighed deeply, and 
nervously moved his large fists, for he loved his queen with 
the faithfulness of a dog, and could not bear the sight of 
her tears. In his Lygian heart there grew a desire to re- 
turn to the hall, and choke Yinicius until he is blue in the 
face; and in case of necessity, choke Caesar himself. But 
he would not confess this to his mistress, who might think 
such an act unbecoming a confessor of the Crucified Lamb. 

Having calmed Lygia, Acte began questioning her again : 

“ Is he so hateful to thee ? ” 

“ No,” she answered, “ I must not hate him, because I am 
a Christian.” 

“ I know that, Lygia. I know also from the letters of 
Paul of Tarsus, that it is not permitted to allow one’s self to 
be dishonored, or to fear death more than sin ; but tell me if 
thy teaching permits to cause the death of others ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Then how canst thou call Caesar’s vengeance on the head 
of Aldus ? ” 

There was a moment of silence. The bottomless abyss 
again yawned before Lygia. 

“ I ask thee how, because I am sorry for thee, the good 
Pomponia, and their child. I have lived long enough in 
this house to know what the anger of Caesar means. No, 
3^e cannot flee from here without bringing dire results upon 
ye all. One way only is open to thee rto beg Yinicius to 
send thee to Pomponia.” 

But Lygia kneeled on the floor to implore some one else. 
Ursus followed her example, and both began to prav. in 
Caesar’s palace. 

Acte for the first .time saw such a prayer, and 
could not remove her eyes from Lygia, who, with out- 
stretched hands and face turned heavenward, seemed to ex- 
pect succor from there. There was an unearthly exulta- 


QUO VADIS. 


69 


tion in her eyes, open lips, and uplifted bands. And Acte 
understood why Lygia could not become the mistress of 
any man. A corner of the veil was drawn aside, and to 
the eyes of Ciesar’s concubine was disclosed an unfamiliar 
world. Such a prayer in the house of Ciesar was entirely 
new to her. A moment before she thought Lygia was be- 
3'ond any help, but now she began to believe that something 
unusual might happen ; that some power greater than 
Caesar’s would send down a winged legion, or that the 
sun’s ra3"s would spread under her, and draw her up into 
space. She had heard of miracles among Christians, and 
was now readj" to believe them to be true. 

Finally, L^^gia rose, her face full of hope. Ursus, too, 
rose, sat down on his heels, near the bench, waiting for her 
orders. 

“ God bless Pomponia and Aulus,” said L^^gia, her e^^es 
filling with tears. “ I must not bring danger upon them, 
and I shall never see them again.” Then turning to the 
Lj’gian, she continued : “ Ursus, I have no one but thee; 

tbou must be my father and protector. I will not sta^' 
here, nor at Yinicius’s. Take me' from the city ; hide me 
somewhere ; I will follow thee be^'ond the sea, to the moun- 
tains, to the barbarians, where the lloman name was never 
heard. Save me, Ursus I ” 

The Lygian, in sign of obedience, knelt, and embraced 
her feet. But Acte, who had been expecting something 
miraculous to happen, was disappointed. Was that all her 
pra^'er brought ? To flee from the house is to invoke the 
wrath of Caesar ; and if that could not reach her, he will 
surely avenge himself on Aulus. If she escaped from 
Yinicius’s house, there would probably be an end of it, for 
Caesar does not like to meddle with other people’s affairs. 
At all events, there would be no affront to Caesar. 

But L3^gia did not intend Aulus and Pomponia to know 
her whereabouts. She would escape, not from the house of 
Yinicius, but while on the way. His slaves would come to 
fetch her, he told her. It is evident now that either he 
himself, or he and Petronius, had obtained Caesar’s promise 
to give her to him. And if he should forget it to-day, he 
would send for her to-morrow. But Ursus will save her. 
He will take her from the litter and run away with 
her. No one is strong enough to resist Ursus, not even 
that terrible gladiator who wrestled at the triclinium 
yesterday. But Yinicius might send a large number of 


70 


QUO VADI8, 


slaves. Ursus must go at once to Bishop Linus for aid and 
advice. The bishop will have pity on her ; he will not 
leave her in the hands of Yinicius, and will send some 
Christians to help Ursus escape with her. 

The face of Lygia lit up with a smile. Hope came back 
to her, as if her calculations had turned to reality. She 
fell on Acte’s neck, and whispered : 

“ Thou wilt not betray us, Acte, wilt thou ? ” 

“ I swear by the shade of my mother that I will not be- 
tray ye ; but pray to thy God for the success of thy under- 
taking.” 

The blue, childish eyes of the giant lit up with happi- 
ness. His poor head could think of nothing to help the 
situation; but one thing he will do— he will go to the 
bishop who can read in the sky what can, and what cannot 
.be done. As to gathering Christians, he could do that 
himself. He knows at least a thousand, and perhaps two : 
slaves, gladiators and free men — in the Subura, and be- 
yond the bridges. He will repel the slaves of Yinicius, 
and carry away his queen. The Christians will follow her, 
even to the end of the world. 

And he looked fixedly into space, as if trying to see the 
distant future. 

“ To the forest ! Oh, what forests, what forests ! ” 

And in a moment- he shook off his vision. 

Yes, he will go forthwith to the bishop, and in the even- 
ing he will return with, say a hundred men, and wait for 
the arrival of the chair. It matters not whether slaves 
or pretorians escort it. Let no one dare come within 
striking distance of his fist, be he even clad in iron. Is iron 
so strong ? When he strikes the iron, the head underneath 
will not survive. 

Lygia raised her finger with childish seriousness. 

“ Ursus, do not kill,” she said. 

The Lygian began rubbing his neck with his hand, which 
was like a club, and muttered in confusion. But he must 
save her — “ his light.” Had she not said herself that now 
his turn had come ? He will do his best ; but what if some- 
thing happens in spite of his desire ? He must rescue her, 
happen what may. And if it does happen, he will confess 
to the Innocent Lamb, will so repent, will so entreat him, j 
that the Crucified Lamb will have pity on him, the poor | 
fellow. He would rather not offend the lamb, but it is not j 
his fault that his hand is so heavy. j 


QUO VADIS, 71 

His features softened. Not desiring to show it, he bowed 
and said : 

“ I am going to the holy bishop.” 

Acte embraced Lygia and wept. She was once more 
convinced that there was a world in which even in suffering 
there was more happiness than in all the pleasures and ex- 
cesses of this palace. Again a door opened before her, 
whose threshold she was unworthy of crossing. 


CHAPTER IX. 

Lygia’s sorrow was great at the loss of Pomponia Grsecina, 
for she loved her with her whole soul, and her grief extended, 
itself to the household of Aldus; but in time her despair be- 
came as a memory. She took delight in the thought that 
she was sacrificing herself for the Truth within her, and 
that this self-abnegation was taking her into an unknown 
and uncertain existence. There may have been something 
of simple curiosity as to what that life would resolve itself 
into, and whither it would take her, mingled with the higher 
aspirations of her soul. But she had a deep and abiding 
faith in what she considered to be the command of her Di- 
vine Master, and a simple trustfulness in His watchful care 
of her, without regarding it as a reward of her own obedi- 
ence and faithfulness. With such a trust what harm could 
come to her? She was ready to endure sufferings for His 
sake. Even should death come, it cannot deprive her of 
Him ; and when Pomponia dies, an eternity of bliss awaited 
their union. When in the house of Aulus she had often 
tortured her young mind that she, a Christian, was power- 
less to do aught to show her love for that Crucified, of whom 
she had heard Ursus speak with so much tenderness. At 
last the moment had come. This thought gave her much 
happiness, and she would often speak of it to Acte, though 
Acte did not understand her. To. leave everything she 
loved most dear, all that was most beautiful and desirable 
in life, and for what ? To escape from love itself. This was 
beyond Acte’s comprehension. Sometimes she would think 
that Lygia was right, and that some mysterious but won- 
derful happiness communicated itself to her action, but of 
this she could give no satisfactoiy account to herself. Acte, 
being timid by nature, saw the possibility of an adventure 


n 


QUO VADIS. 


to Lygia that might have a fatal ending, — an adventure that 
might even cost her her life. But she did not mention her 
fears to L3'gia, and as the warm sun poured into the atrium, 
she prevailed upon her to take the rest she so greatlj" needed 
after a night passed without sleep. Lygia offered no re- 
monstrance, and together they went to the cubiculum, the 
spacious and luxurious furnishings of which attested Acte’s 
former relations with Ciesar. Side by side they sought re- 
pose, but even Acte’s weariness would not allow her to 
sleep. For a long time past she had been unhappy, and 
now to this unhappiness was added a certain uneasiness 
that had not troubled her before. Hitherto life had been 
merely sad to her, and without any promise of a brighter 
to-morrow, but now something that whispered of dishonor 
crept into her thoughts, and troubled her soul. 

Confusing thoughts came into her mind. She caught 
occasional glimpses of light, but so fitful in its stay that it 
onl}^ served to bewilder her. She could see nothing clearl3^ 
From it she divined the presence of some unknown happi- 
ness, greater than any she had known before. It appealed 
to her in such a way that even Cresar’s love, should he care 
to set aside that of Poppaea, to bestow once more upon her, 
could hardly have satisfied this newly-awakened desire of 
her soul. She loved Caesar, had made of him an idol in her 
heart, but at this moment he seemed to fall, in her estima- 
tion, to the level of his veriest slave and his magnificent 
palace, with all its sumptuous belongings, to dwindle to the 
proportions of a mere hovel. She wanted to sleep but the 
feelings engendered 1^37^ this train of thought so tortured her 
that this was impossible. 

Lygia, she thought, threatened as she was by so man3" 
dangers, must also be awake. She turned to her to discuss 
their plans and arrangements for her flight. 

Lygia was sleeping peacefull3". A few stray ra3^s of light 
relieved the darkness of the cubiculum, and enabled her to 
see, through the slight parting of the curtain, her sleeping 
form. They pla3^ed lovingly around her delicate features, 
lightly touched the closed e3'elids, and stopped to kiss the 
parted lips. With her head resting on her bare arm, the 
gentle swelling of her bosom showed the regular breathing 
of one who sleeps without any disturbing thoughts. 

“ Ah,” sighed Acte, “ if I could only sleep so. Hers is 
the sleep of an innocent child.” 

Then the thought came to her mind, why did she flee 


QUO VADIS. 


73 


from the love of Viniciiis; why did she rather choose ab- 
ject want to dishonor, to be an outcast rather than reign as 
mistress of a noble house. 

She gazed at the sleeper again, as if to read an answer 
in those undisturbed features. Noting their beauty, and 
the peaceful holy calm that rested there she involuntarily 
said to herself : 

“ Would I were like her I ” 

She looked upon Lygia as something divine, a being 
worthy of the love of the gods. Caesar’s palace revealed 
nothing more beautiful. Yet in this Greek woman’s heart 
there was no place for envy. She had only pity for her in 
the presence of the many dangers that beset her path. She 
felt as a mother toward her. Stooping, she left a kiss on 
the waving tresses of her dark hair. 

It was midday before Lygia awoke. As she did so she 
looked round in astonishment, unable at first to think of 
being elsewhere than in the house of Aulus. 

Observing through tlj^^arkness the face of the Greek 
woman, “ Is it thou, Acte ? ” she asked. 

“ It is I, Lygia.” 

“ Can it be evening ?” 

“ Midday has already passed, child.” 

“ Where is Ursus ? ” 

“ Ursus did not promise to return; he was to watch in 
the evening for the litter, with a body of Christians.” 

“ That is so.” 

From the <jubiculum they went to the bath. After bath- 
ing Lygia Acte took her to breakfast. This finished they 
retired to the gardens of the palace, where, as it was yet 
too early- for Caesar and his courtiers to have risen, they 
felt themselves free from their obtrusion. This was the 
first time L3-gia had seen those magnificent gardens, and 
their beauty dazzled and delighted her. Through the glis- 
tening foliage of^ Dlive trees, cypresses, pines, and myrtles, 
gleamed the untarnished white of marble statuary, refiected 
here and there in the clear waters of ponds, unruffled ex- 
cept by the passage of snow-white swans that glided majes- 
tically over their surface. The scent of roses perfumed the 
air ; the spray from many fountains of curious design fell 
in the glancing sunlight in showers of gold or silver on their 
upturned petals ; grottos, more charming than fairy abodes, 
revealed themselves at every turn, curiously festooned with 
ivy or woodbine ; while among all wandered in stately gran- 


74 


QUO VADIS. 


dear the soft-eyed gazelle. The singing of many birds, of 
rich and variegated plumage, lent animation to the scene. 

Except for the presence of some slaves who worked there, 
singing, as they worked, in a soft low voice, the gardens 
were empty. Some w^orked with spade, w’hile others 
watered the flowers. Such as had been granted a momen- 
tary rest sought the cool shade of the groves, or strolled 
listlessly by the ponds, or stood so as to catch the refresh- 
ing spray »from the constantly playing fountains. 

They walked together in the garden a long time, looking 
at all the beautiful things to be seen there. Lygia, though 
far ft’om feeling at rest, could not resist the pleasure and 
curiosity that all these things aw^akened in her. She 
thought, if Caesar were only good how happy he could be 
amid such delights. 

And now the two women, tired even of walking amid 
such lovely scenes, sat down on a bench beneath the shade 
of the cypresses to talk of those things which were nearest 
their hearts, — principally of L3"gia’s projected escape that 
evening. Acte was far more troubled than Lygia as to the 
success of their schemes. She saw innumerable difficulties 
that did not present themselves to the mind of L\"gia. 
Her pity for her increased with her fears. Then it ap- 
peared to her as if the safer course would be to appeal to 
whatever of goodness Yinicius possessed. She asked of 
L^’gia when their acquaintance began, and as to the pos- 
sibility^ of Yinicius allowing himself to be persuaded to let 
her return to Pomponia. 

“ I have no such hope,” replied Ly-gia, in evident sadness. 
“ In Aulus’s house it might have been otherwise. There 
he was kind to me. But the passion he now shows for me 
increases my fear of him. I had rather fly to the Lygians.” 

“ But you loved him then, did you not ? ” asked Acte. 

An inclination of the head was her only answer. I 
was a slave,” resumed Acte, as if talking to herself, “ with 
thee it is different. A hostage, and the daughter of a king, 
as thou art, would make a wife of whom Yinicius mig& 
well be proud. Besides art thou not as the child of Aulus 
and Pomponia? Yinicius might ask thee to become his 
wife, Lygia.” 

Lygia's answer was calm, but full of sadness. 

“ I do not wish it, Acte,” she said. “ I would seek ref- 
uge with the Lygians first.” 

“ Shouldst thou wish me, Lygia,” said Acte, “ I shall go 


quo VADI8, 


75 


at this moment to Yinicius, awake him, should he be sleep- 
ing, and acquaint him of what I have said to thee. I shall 
speak to him thus, ‘ See, Yinicius, this is the daughter of a 
king, and no less beloved of the great Aulus, and the fair 
Pomponia. Lovest thou her? If so, I entreat thee return 
her to those who love her, then honorably ask for her hand 
in marriage.’ 

Again Lygia’s answer came, but this time more sub- 
dued, and with marked feeling in her tone. 

‘‘ I prefer to flee to the Lygians, Acte.” Tears flowed as 
she spoke these words. 

At this moment approaching footsteps were heard. They 
were those of Poppjea Sabina, and the female slaves who ac- 
companied her. They stopped before the bench occupied 
by Lj'gia and her companion. Two of these slaves held a 
bunch of ostrich feathers over her head as a protection from 
the sun, fanning her gently at the same time. An Egyptian 
woman, of ebony hue, whose ample breasts bespoke her 
calling, carried an infant in her arms, all swathed in purple 
with gold fringing. Both Acte and Lygia were desirous 
to avoid their attention, but Poppsea halted before the 
bench from which they had just risen. 

“ Acte,” she said, “ the doll’s bells which you sent were 
badly fastened. This might have proved dangerous to the 
child had not Lilith seen to it.” 

*‘I crave thy pardon, divine Popptea,” said Acte, 
with crossed arms and a submissive inclination of the 
head. 

“ Who is this slave ? ” asked Poppjea, catching sight of 

Lygia* 

“ She is above that, divinit3^ She is the adopted child 
of Pomponia Graecina, and daughter of the Lygian king, and 
a hostage to Rome.” 

“ Now visiting thee, Acte ? ” 

“ She has dwelt in the palace these two days past.” 

“ Was she present at last night’s feast? ’’ 

“ Even so, Augusta.” 

“ At the command ” — 

“ Of Caesar.” 

Lj^gia was now the object of the closest scrutiny from 
Poppaea. She met her somew’hat stern glance timidly. 
Her beauty had suddenly inspired the favorite of Caesar 
with jealousy. Poppaea easily took alarm at the sight of each 
beautiful face. Remembering the ruin she herself had 


76 


QUO VADIS. 


wrought upon Octavia, she feared the presence of a rival in 
the affections of Caesar. She saw then with no small 
alarm the many charms of the beautiful girl who stood be- 
fore her. Not a detail of her beautiful face and figure was 
lost to the critical eye of Poppaea. “ Venus,” she thought, 
“must haA’C given birth to such a nymph as she.” 
Poppa’a felt herself to liave grown instantly old at the 
sight of such beauty, and became seized with an envious 
dread. “ Has Nero seen her,” she thought, “ and if so, how 
did her beauty affect him ? To see her as she looks at this 
moment, how could he help loving her ? Then she is not a 
slave, but a king’s daughter, — no less a king because a bar- 
barian. 0 ye gods I being so much younger, how if she is 
still more beautiful.” She frowned more darkly, and a 
sinister gleam shot involuntarily from under her long 
lashes. 

“ Did Caesar speak with thee ? ” she asked of L3'gia. 

“ No, Augusta.” 

“ Has the house of Aulus grown distasteful to thee ? ” 

“ I am not here from choice, lad3^ Caesar, yielding to 
Petronius’s persuasion, has taken me away from Pomponia. 
I had wished otherwise.” 

“ Is it th}’’ wish to return to Pomponia?” 

The tone in which this was asked sent a sudden thrill of 
hope to Lygia’s heart. 

Holding out her hand to Poppaea, she said supplicatingly, 
“ Lady, I am the promised slave of Vinicius ; wilt thou not 
intercede with him for my return to Pomponia ? To-day 
Vinicius is to send for me. I beseech thy goodness to save 
me from this threatened shame.” 

She seized the hem of Poppaea’s flowing robe, and with 
trembling heart awaited her reply. A wicked smile pla3’ed 
on the face of Poppaea as she answered : 

“ I promise thee that Vinicius shall this day enjoy his 
beautiful slave.” Saying which she passed on a vision of 
loveliness showing the trail of the evil one. 

Tears filled L3^gia’s eyes. Recovering her wonted com- 
posure she took her companion’s hand, saying, — 

“We will return. We must look elsewhere for help.” 

It was evening before they left the atrium. Fear had 
spread a palor over the features of both women which the 
light from the tapers brought in by slaves only served to 
heighten. They had almost lapsed into silence now, since 
both were listening to catch the sound of approaching foot- 



DO YOU NOT REMEMBER, MASTER, WHEN I TOLD YOU 
HOW I WAS MAIMED ? 




$ 


'{ 

f 



QUO VADIS. 


77 


steps. Lygia while grieved to leave Acte, recognized the 
necessity of instant action. No time must be lost, and 
even now Ursus must be awaiting her in the dark. 

Collecting such jewels as she could and giving them to 
Lygia, Acte implored her to accept them as affording her a 
means of escape. Each interval of silence that fell upon 
their subdued conversation was filled with dread to their 
distraught imaginations. They listened with bated breath 
to every sound that fell upon their ears. 

In the height of this tension they saw the curtain that 
hung over the entrance moved noiselessly back, and the 
figure of a man, tall, dark, and with face marked by small- 
pox, appeared before them. Lygia instantly recognized in 
this personage Atacinus, a freedman of Vinicius, whom she 
had seen at the house of Aulus. 

A cry escaped from Acte’s lips ; while Atacinus, bending 
low, said, — 

“ Marcus Yinicius sends his greeting to fair Lygia, 
whose presence he desires to grace the feast he has pre- 
pared at his house in her honor.” 

Lygia ’s face had grown pale at this speech. Painfully 
parting her trembling lips, made answer, “ I go.” 

Her arras around Acte’s neck spoke the farewell she was 
unable to utter. 


CHAPTER X. 

As Atacinus had said, over all the house of Yinicius was 
to be seen the green of floral decoration. Over the w'alls 
and doors hung myrtle and ivy, and grape vines were 
twined about the columns. A woollen drapery of a purple 
color protected the atrium from the chilly night air. Now 
this was illuminated by beautiful lamps of many flames. 
These lamps were of alabaster, marble or Corinthian bronze, 
fashioned like birds ,beasts,or vessels and containing cups filled 
with olive oil delicately perfumed. They were wrought by 
great artists, and were very beautiful, if not so wonderful 
as that famed candlestick which had graced Apollo’s 
temple, and which was now used by the great Nero himself. 
The different colored shades of glass from Alexandria, or 
of transparent fabrics from the East gave the interior of the 
atrium a rainbow-tinted light. This oriental effect was 


78 


QUO VADIS. 


further heightened by the scent of nard which pervaded the 
whole house and to which Vinicius had accustomed himself 
in the East. -Many slaves, both male and female passed to 
and fro in the interior of the house which also was bril- 
liantly illuminated. A table was spread for the banquet in 
the triclinium, where, besides himself and Lygia, Petronius 
and Chrysothemis were to grace. Atacinus had been de- 
spatched with Cmsar’s permission to fetch Lygia while 
Vinicius prepared to receive her in an honorable and 
friendly manner, for he had endeavored closely to follow the 
advice of Petronius. 

“ Yesterday, I saw thee, thou hadst drunk too freely,” 
said he, “ and didst behave^ like a boorish peasant. In- 
sist not too strongly ; thou shouldst know that one drinks 
good wine slowly, and that if ’tis sweet to desire, to be de- 
sired is sweeter.” 

But Chrysothemis dissented; and Petronius claiming 
that she was his vestal and dove, commenced to show how 
different must be the stripling, who for the first time sits 
on the quadriga, from the experienced charioteer in the 
circus ; and continuing, he said to Vinicius, — 

“ Be generous, seek to make her happy and to gain her 
confidence. No shade of sadness should hang over a feast. 
Promise her, by all that is sacred, to restore her to 
Pomponia, and if after that, she to-morrow wish to leave 
thee, that will be thy concern : ” and indicating Chrysothe- 
mis, he continued : 

“ That is the way I have dealt with this frightened bird 
for five years, and I cannot say she has been unkind to me.” 

Chrysothemis tapped him with her peacock fan, saying, — 

“ But I resisted thee not, satyr.” 

“ When I thought on him whom I supplanted ” — 

“ Thou knelt at my feet.” 

“ Yes, and put rings on thy toes.” 

Unwittingly Chrysothemis glanced at the twinkling 
diamonds which decked the toes of either foot, and they 
both commenced laughing. 

But the thoughts of Vinicius were otherwise occupied 
than with their jesting. He had robed himself in the dress 
of a Syrian priest to receive Lygia and his heart throbbed 
violently beneath its folds. 

“ They will have departed from the palace by now,” said 
he, speaking half to himself. 

“ They must have done so,” replied his friend, “ and until 


QUO VADIS. 


79 


they arrive I will relate to thee the prophecy of Apollonius of 
Tyana, or give thee that history of Rufinius, which, though 
I cannot tell thee why, I have not j’et finished.” 

But Apollonius of Tyana interested Vinicius as little as 
the history of Rufinius, for he was thinking of Lygia, and 
though feeling that it was more fitting that he should re- 
ceive her at home, instead of fetching her like a lackey 
from the palace, he could riot help wishing at times that he 
had followed his inclination, for then he should have seen 
her sooner and been near her in the litter in the dark. 

During this time slaves w'ere bringing in a tripod with 
rams’ head ornaments, and dishes of bronze holding coals 
over which they sprinkled myrrh and nard. 

“ By this they will be going toward the Carinae,” mused 
Yinicius. 

“ He is impatient, and in his haste to meet them will 
probably miss them,” exclaimed Chrysothemis. 

But Yinicius only smiled absently, saying, — 

“ On the contrary, I shall wait.” 

But his dilated nostrils and panting breath drew the at- 
tention of Petronius, who, shrugging his shoulders, ex- 
claimed, — 

“ He has not so much of the philosopher in him as is 
worth one sestertium, and son of Mars though he be, I shall 
never be able to make a man of him.” 

“ Now they will be in the Carinae.” 

They were, in truth, nearing there. In front were the 
slaves known as lampadarii, those known as pedisequii 
flanked the litter, while behind all, observing those in front 
came Atacinus. The procession moved slowly, for the 
streets were not lighted at all save by the lamps they 
carried. Near the palace the streets were deserted, only 
occasionally some man with a lantern passed, but the crowd 
increased further on until from almost every bywa}" people 
poured out. All were enveloped in dark cloaks and were 
without lanterns. Some joined the procession advancing 
in the same direction while many more came from the 
opposite one. Sometimes the throng was so great that the 
lampadarii cried out : 

“ Make way for the noble Marcus Yinicius I ” 

As Lygia observed this throng through the parted cur- 
tains, she was carried away by conflicting emotions, one 
minute transported by hope and the, o.ext trenabling with, 
fear. 


80 


quo VABIS. 


“ There he is 1 There is Ursus with the Christians,” said 
she at length faintly. “Now it must happen soon! O 
Christ help me 1 Save me, Christ I ” 

At first Atacinus had not noticed the unusual commo- 
tion in the street, but now saw something strange in all this 
and commenced to feel alarmed. Oftener and oftener was 
the cry raised by the slaves of the lampadarii, — “ Make 
way for the noble tribune.” The crowd of unknown people 
increased, and pushed so to the sides of the litter, that at 
last Atacinus gave command to the slaves to drive them 
off with their clubs. 

On a sudden, the lights were extinguished, and from the 
front of the procession came a ciy, while a mad rush and 
struggle took place around the litter. Now, Atacinus was 
thoroughly alarmed, for he saw that undoubtedly this was 
an attack. But by whom ? Such attacks were not unfre- 
quently made by Caesar and his attendants in different 
parts of the city, for the sake of amusement. That he, 
Caesar, did not always come out scathless of these frays 
was well known to all ; but it was equally certain that he, 
who defended himself, even if a senator, did so at the cost 
of his life. Not far away was the guard house, those whom 
duty called to watch the city, but who during these attacks 
found it convenient to be deaf and blind. 

The struggle round the litter increased, as the people 
struck down and trampled each other. Atacinus deter- 
mined to save himself and Lygia, and leave the remainder 
to fight for themselves ; so taking her from the litter, he 
lifted her in his arms and tried to make his escape in the 
dark. 

But, — “ Ursus, 0 Ursus,” called out Lygia. 

Being clothed in white she was readily distinguished, and 
Atacinus, seeing this, used his free arm to throw over her 
his mantle, when his neck was seized in a grasp of iron and 
a huge, heavy weight fell, like a stone, on his head. He 
fell immediately as an ox before the altar of J upiter struck 
with the fatal axe ! 

Of the slaves some few were lying on the ground whilst 
the greater part had scattered and escaped round the cor- 
ners. Only the broken litter remained. 

Lygia, borne by LTrsus, was taken to the Subura, and the 
companions of Ursus gradually dispersed as they followed 
him. 

In fi’ont of t|ie house of Yinicius the assembled slaves 


QUO VADIS, 


81 


deliberated, but did not dare to enter. After awhile they 
decided to go back to the scene of the attack, where they 
found several bodies, amongst which, was that of Atacinusj 
who was still alive, but was immediately seized with a vio- 
lent convulsion, then lay motionless in death. Thej^ lifted 
him and returned a second time before the house, but 
stopped at the gate. It must be told, — they must relate 
what had happened. Their master must be told. 

“ Let Gulo tell,” they faltered ; “ there is blood on his face 
as on ours : it is far safer for him than for us, for the mas- 
ter loves him. Let Gulo tell it I ” 

The old slave Gulo was a German who had nursed Yini- 
cius and had been bequeathed to him by his mother, the sis- 
ter of Petronius. 

“ Yes 1 I' will tell him,” said Gulo, “ but do ye accompany 
me. Let not his anger fall on me alone.” 

Yinicius, who was consumed with impatience, heeded not 
the laughter of Petronius and Chrysothemis, as he paced 
with hasty tread up and down the atrium. 

“It is time they were here now. They should have ar- 
rived.” 

He would haA^e started out to meet the procession, but 
was restrained by Petronius. Suddenly footsteps were 
heard at the entrance, and the slaves crowded into the 
atrium, stopping quickly at the wall, while lifting their hands, 
they groaned aloud, — 

“ Aaaa — aa ” — 

Yinicius leaped forward, crying — 

“ Where is Lygia ? ” His voice was strained and hoarse. 

The only answer was the repeated cry, “ Aa — aa.” 

Gulo stepped forward hastily, showing the blood on his 
face, and exclaimed pitifully, — 

“ Behold our blood 1 my Lord. We have fought ; behold 
our blood ! ” 

Before he had time to finish Yinicius had seized a lamp 
of bronze and shattered the skull of the slave with a single 
blow, then burying his head in his hands, he murmured 
hoarsely — 

“ Me miserum I me miserum I ” 

His face became livid, his eyes distorted, and foam stained 
his lips. 

“ Whips,” commanded he at last, in a terrible voice. 

“ Have pity. Lord, aa — haA^e pity I ” moaned the slaves. 

With a look of disgust on his features, Petronius rose to 


82 


QUO VADIS. 


depart. “ Come, Chrysothemis,” he said. “ If thou wouldst 
look on raw flesh, I will have a butcher's stall opened for 
thee on the Carinse.” 

With that he left the atrium. But in the house, decked 
in green for a feast, was heard ever^^ minute througliout the 
long night, the lashing of whips accompanied by groans and 
cries of agony. 


CHAPTER XL 

Yinicius took no rest all night. After Petronius had 
left him and while still his anger was unappeased by the 
whipping he inflicted upon his slaves, nor his pain and un- 
rest diminished b}^ thought, he formed another expedition 
of the remainder of his l^usehold and set out to search for 
Lygia. In all the allej's and byways of the Esqniline, the 
Subura and Yicus Sceleratus he sought, then around the 
Capitol and across the bridge of Fabricius to the island ; 
then he visited a part of the Trans-Tiber. 

But this mad rushing search was fruitless, and half aim- 
less, in that he had no expectation of finding her ; but it 
occupied him till the dawn told of the passing of that fear- 
ful night. The streets were alive with venders of fruit and 
vegetables, and the shops were wearing their workaday 
aspect when Yinicius returned to his home. His first com- 
mand was to remove the body of Gulo, for as yet no one 
had dared to do so ; then the surviving slaves, victims of 
the attack of the preVious night, he condemned to a pun- 
ishment they dreaded almost worse than death itself, that 
of incarceration in the prisons of the rural districts. Finally 
he retired to the atrium, where he flung himself on a lounge 
to try and compose himself and to think out some plan of 
finding and retaking Lygia. 

The possibility of never possessing her, never seeing her 
again, was a thought he could not brook ; it staggered him, 
distracted him, drove him mad. His impetuous nature and 
iron will had never before encountered its like. That one 
should have had the courage to resist him, and upset his 
plans, was a thing not to be comprehended. The destruc- 
tion of the world would not have seemed to him a more 
terrible calamity than this failure to achieve his purpose. 
To have torn from him the treasure that was almost within 


QUO VADIS. 


83 


his grasp, was an unheard-of crime, not to be dreamed of, 
worthy of the direst retribution. 

He could not, and would not understand why fate should 
deal him such a blow, for it seemed to him that he had never 
so ardently wished for anything in his life, as he now 
yearned for Lygia. 

He felt as if life for him were well-nigh impossible with- 
out her. How could he live to-day, to-morrow, all the suc- 
ceeding time? Sometimes his anger against her amounted 
to a perfect frenzy. He would have her, strike her, drag 
her round the ciibiculum, and enjoy her despair ; then again 
be would be seized with a softer feeling of intense longing 
to hear her speak, to behold her, to gaze into her eyes, to 
kneel, a broken suppliant at her feet. He called her by 
name, and pressed his hands to his throbbing temples. He 
tried again and again, to think clearly how to search for 
her, but could not. Wild schemes crowded his brain, but 
all were impracticable, and he finally concluded that she 
must have been rescued by A ulus, who, in that case, would 
know her hiding place. Quick as thought he started up, to 
go to Aulus. He determined that should he disregard his 
threats, and refuse to give her up, he would appeal to 
Caesar and bring about his death for not fulfilling the Im- 
perial command. Before that, how^ever, he must obtain 
from him a confession where Lygia is hidden. 

He would revenge himself on the household of Aulus for 
this shameful trick, even were she restored to him ; he, 
Yinicius, would still have vengeance. He called to mind a 
debt of gratitude he owed them : they had tended and 
watched over him at their home once, in sickness. But, he 
argued, “ Did not this one act render them unworthy of his 
gratitude ? ” His wicked passion even took a delight in 
picturing the bringing of the sentence of death to the 
house, and the overwhelming grief of Pomponia. Oh 1 3^es, 
he would bring it about; would not Petronius help him^ 
Besides, he was an Augustian, and of Cmsar’s intimates, 
and to such Caesar granted their desires, when the}" did not 
clash with his own. 

But a quick, terrible thought struck him, — so terrible 
that it seemed to stop the beating of his heart. Suppose 
Lygia had been taken by Caesar? As has been said, Nero 
often amused himself in night attacks, Petronius too some- 
times accompanied him. On ^uch occasions women were 
seized and subjected to the “ sagatio,” for such they termed 


84 


quo VAD18, 


the tossing on a mantle until they were rendered uncon- 
scious. Sometimes a “ pearl ” of beauty and youth was 
found, and it is needless to add, that such were carried forci- 
bly away to one of the many villas of Nero, or given by him 
to one of his friends. Such might have been the fate of 
Lygia : Caesar had seen her ; and to the fancy of Yinicius, 
she must have appeared to him more beautiful than any 
other woman. It was impossible that he should think other- 
wise. He remembered that she had been in the Palatinate, 
in Nero’s house, but was it not a fact, as Petronius owned, 
that Caesar was cunning in his crimes, lacking courage to 
openly commit them, even though he possessed power to 
do so. Then, again, might he not also be afraid of Pop- 
paea ? This reasoning convinced him that it could not have, 
been Aulus. He would not have dared. Indeed who 
would? Could it be that huge athlete, the Lygian, w’ho 
had dared to come into the triclinium and carry her away 
during Caesar’s feast? Nol no slave would dare to go to 
such a length, and besides, where could he have hidden her. 
It could be no other than Caesar. This thought darkened 
his eyes, and drew beads of perspiration on his forehead. 
Then indeed were Lygia lost to him 1 He would tear her 
from the hands of another, but from Caesar ! that were im- 
possible. And in more despairing agony than before, he 
again exclaimed : 

“ Me miserum ! me miserum I ” 

His fancy pictured Lygia in the arms of Nero, and then 
he knew, for the first time, that there are some thoughts 
beyond human endurance. He realized then, and only 
then, how he had loved her. 

Like a drowning man to whom memory presents his 
whole past life, he now remembered Lygia ; every word she 
had spoken, every scene she had graced; at the fountain, 
the house of Aulus, the feast. He still felt her presence, 
her scented hair, the rapture of those mad kisses which he 
had imprinted on her virgin lips at the feast. 

With each remembrance, her beauty, her sweetness 
seemed to be increased a hundredfold. She seemed to be a 
hundred times more to be desired than ever ; more than 
ever, the only one mortal or divine. And now to think 
that what had become a part of his whole life and being 
was in the grasp of Caesar, caused a physical agony so in- 
tense, that he felt he must beat his head against the wall 
of the atrium until it became a senseless mass. He felt he 


QUO VADIS. 


86 


was going mad, but the thought of vengeance was left to 
him, and as he had previously felt that he could not live 
without Lygia, he now felt that he could not die until his 
vengeance were satisfied. That calmed his frenzy. 

“ I will be thy Cassius Chaerea,” thought he of Nero. 
Then, after some time, he took earth from the plants 
around the impluvium and made a solemn vow to Ere- 
bus, Hecate, and his household lares to be revenged. This 
comforted him in a measure. It at least gave him an object 
in life, something to occupy his thoughts. He gave up the 
idea of seeking Aulus but commanded to be borne to the 
Palatine. On the route he came to the conclusion that if 
he were refused admission, or if he should be searched for 
concealed arms, that was conclusive proof of Nero’s guilt. 

He had no arms upon him. But he had temporarily lost 
his reason and as often happens in people with one sole 
idea, his only thought was now of vengeance. He did not 
wish to be deprived of it by any act of present indiscre- 
tion. 

He desired to see Acte for he hoped she would be able to 
give him news, and the thought that perhaps he might even 
see Lygia herself, set him treifibling. Nero might have 
borne her off not knowing who she was, and would return 
her to him. But on further refiection he dismissed that 
idea, for if Caesar had intended to do so, he would have done 
it already. No I he must see Acte. She, alone, could un- 
ravel this mystery and he must see her before any one else. 

Feeling determined of this he hurried the slaves along 
the road, musing, as he went, first on Lygia, then on re- 
venge. The Egyptian priests of Pasht, so he had been in- 
formed, could afflict with disease whomsoever they desired. 
He determined to find out their secret. Then again, he 
bad learned in the East that the Jews are able by incanta- 
tion to cause ulcers to appear on the bodies of their Ene- 
mies. He had among his slaves many Jews, and he would 
wring the secret from them on his return — by torture if 
necessary. What pleased him most, however, was the 
thought of the short Roman sword, such as had drawn 
from Caligula the torrent of blood, whose stains were still 
indelibly fixed on the columns of the portico. 

He was in a mood to destroy all Rome, and if the gods 
had promised the death of all but himself and Lygia, he 
would have concurred. 

When they reached the arch he became more composed, 


86 


quo VADI8. 


but he still mused mentally on seeing the pretorian guard : 
“ If there is any hesitation in giving me admission, I shall 
hold it proof that Lygia is detained in the palace by com- 
mand of Caesar.” 

But the chief centurion greeted him in a friendly tone, 
and advancing to meet him said : 

“ Greeting, noble tribune. If it is thy wish to give hom- 
age to Caesar, the present is an inopportune time. I think 
that thou canst not see him.” 

“ Wherefore ? ” asked Yinicius. 

“ Caesar and the August Poppaea are with the infant Au- 
gusta, who was taken suddenly ill yesterday. A host of 
physicians have been called from all parts of the city.” 

That was of great consequence to all the city, for at the 
birth of the child Caesar’s delight knew no bounds. Before 
the event, the senate had solemnly committed the womb of 
Poppaea to the care of the gods, and when the infant was 
ushered into the world offerings were made at the temple 
in the atrium ; great games took place, and Nero caused a 
temple to the two Fortunes to be raised. Immoderate in 
all things, his love for the child was unbounded. Poppaea’s 
love was undoubtedly great also, for was not her position 
more secure now, and her influence almost unlimited. The 
fate of the whole Roman Empire might hang on that tiny 
life ; but Yinicius was oblivious to all save himself, his 
love, his revenge. Paying no heed to the centurion’s in- 
formation he only replied ; 

“ But I only desire to see Acte.” And he entered. 

But the child engaged Acte’s attention also and his wait 
was a long one. Toward the middle of the day she came 
in looking pale and tired, but she paled still more on seeing 
him. 

Yinicius took her hand and drew her into the atrium in- 
quiring eagerly if she knew where Lygia was. 

“ That is the question I wished to put to thee,” she re- 
plied, giving him a reproachful look. 

He had previously determined to put on a calm appear- 
ance, but now he pressed his hands against his throbbing 
temples, while rage and suffering distorted his features. 

“ She has gone, — was carried off on the road to my 
house.” 

Presently he recovered his presence of mind, and putting 
his face close to that of Acte, he partly hissed, 

“ Acte I if life holds anything for thee, and thou wouldst 


QUO VADIS. 


87 


avert evil greater than thou canst imagine, tell me the 
truth. Was Lygia carried off by Cmsar 1' ” 

“ No, Caesar remained in the palace all the day yester- 
day.” 

“ Swear by all thou holdst holy that she is not in the 
palace.” 

“ I swear by my mother’s spirit, Yinicius, that she is 
not here, and that Caesar has not taken her. The young 
Augusta is sick, and Nero has remained beside her cradle.” , 

Yinicius breathed more freely. The greatest calamity 
then had not happened. 

“ If such is the case then,” said he, seating himself and 
clenching his hands, “ it was A ulus who stopped her. But 
let him beware I ” 

“ A ulus Plautius came to the palace this morning, but I 
was with the child. I did not see him. He inquired of 
Epaphroditus and others concerning Lygia, and said he 
would return later to see me.” . . 

“ That was to avert suspicion. Had he not known what 
had taken place he would have sought Lygia at my 
house.” 

“ He left writing on a tablet which will show thee that he 
knew Cmsar had taken Lygia from his house because thyself 
and Petronius had so requested, and he thought to find her 
at this house, whither he called early this morning, and was 
informed of what had happened.” 

Saying this she went to the cubiculum, returning with 
the tablet left by Aulus. After reading the tablet Yinicius 
was silent, and Acte divined his thoughts from the clouded 
expression of his features, for, presently, she said, “ No, 
Marcus, it has come about as Lygia herself wished.” • 

“Didst thou know that she wished to escape?” he ex- 
claimed, angrily. 

“ I knew that she would never be thy mistress.” She 
gazed almost sternly at him with her liquid eyes. 

“ And thou, — what hast thy whole life been ? ” 

“ I was a slave at first.” 

But the fury of Yinicius was not yet assuaged. Lygia 
had been Caesar’s gift to him, why should he seek to know 
what her state had been. She should be found no matter 
where he sought her, and tlien he would make her what he 
pleased. She was his, he would make her his mistress, and 
have her flogged too as often as he wished. When he grew 
tired of her he would give her to one of his slaves, or send 


88 


QUO VADIS, 


her to Africa to work on his lands there. Now he would 
search for her, and when found, would bend her spirit, tread 
upon it, break her. 

As his excitement became more intense, he lost all self- 
control, and showed even to Acte that his pain and rage led 
him into making threats greater than he had power to carry 
out. She could have pitied him had he not wearied her pa- 
tience by his extravagant outburst. Finally she asked why 
he wished to see her. 

Yinicius did not at once reply. He had asked to see her 
because he wanted to do so, because he thought she might 
be able to tell him something : as an actual fact he had 
come to see Cassar, but being unable to do so, sought Acte, 
Lygia by her flight had defied Caesar, and so he would re- 
quest from Caesar an order permitting hini to seek her 
throughout Rome, even should he have to employ all the 
legions, and search every house in the empire. He would 
have the support of Petronius, and would commence at 
once. 

“ Take care,” said Acte, “ if, when thou find her, she is 
not lost again forever by Caesar’s orders.” 

His brow darkened. “ What dost thou mean ? ” he asked. 

“ Harken, Marcus Yinicius. As Lygia and I were walk- 
ing here in the gardens yesterday we were met by Poppaea 
accompanied by the infant Augusta, carried in the arms 
of the African Lilith. The child became sick later on 
and Lilith swears that it is the work of witchcraft, that the 
stranger they bad seen in the gardens had used her arts 
against her. If the infant recover this would be forgotten, 
but if not, Lygia will be accused by Poppaea of wicked arts 
arid enchantments, and wherever she may be found there 
will be no hope for her.’^ 

Yinicius was silent a moment, then said, “ It may be that 
she did bewitch the child, and has likewise bewitched me.” 

‘‘ Lilith protests that the instant they passed us the child 
commenced to cry, and that is really true. Of a truth she 
was very sick when they left the gardens. Marcus, search 
as thou please for Lygia, but until the recovery of the child 
mention not her name to Caesar, or thou wilt bring down 
on her head the wrath of Poppaea. Thou hast caused her 
tears enough already ; may the gods pity and protect her.” 

“ Thou lovest her, Acte ? ” questioned Yinicius, sadly. 

“ Yes, I love her 1 ” and the eyes of the former slave were 
dimmed with tears. 


QUO VADIS. 


89 


“ Yes, thou mayst love her, for she has not returned 
thy love with hatred as she has mine.” 

Acte watched him hesitatingly for some time as if seek- 
ing to find out if he were speaking sincerely, then said : 

“ Thou foolish, misguided one, she loves thee.” 

Yinicius sprang to his feet at the sudden surprise caused 
him by these words. 

“ That is untrue ! ” he said. It was hate, not love. 
Acte knew naught. Was it likely that after but one 
day’s acquaintance Lygia would give her such confidence? 
Besides what sort of love could that be that chose to 
wander, to endure the stings of poverty, the uncertainty of 
the future, or perchance a degrading death, to a house 
decked for a feast, and a waiting lover. It had been wise 
not to have told him for he was mad enough already. All 
the wealth of Caesar would not have persuaded him to have 
parted with her. And she left him I What kind of love 
can it be that infiicts pain and shuns pleasure. It was in- 
comprehensible. 

Only the hope of finding her kept him from falling on his 
sword, and thus ending his anguish. Love delights in giv- 
ing up, not in stealing away. There had been times when 
in the house of Aulus he had fancied such happiness, but 
now he sees it was not love but hatred, — hatred then, hatred 
now, and she would die hating him. 

But the habitually mild and gentle Acte was now roused 
to indignation. In what manner had he wooed Lygia? 
Instead of seeking to obtain her hand from Aulus and 
Pomponia, he forced her from them by cunning. Instead 
of seeking her as his wife, he desired to make her his mis- 
tress, her, L^^gia, the adopted daughter of a noble Roman, 
and the actual daughter of a king. He had caused her to 
be brought to this infamous place, polluted her guileless 
eyes with a scene of disgraceful wantonness, and treated 
her as if she were a member of that shameless crew. He 
had not remembered, perhaps, that she had been brought 
up under the pure infiuence of Aulus and Pomponia 
Grsecina, nor had he sufficient intelligence, perhaps, to 
know that all women are not as Nigidia, Calvia Crispinilla, 
Poppaea, or those others met with in Caesar’s court. 

Had he not discernment enough, to perceive that Lygia 
was a virtuous maiden, who would rather meet death than 
shame? What gods did she worship? How did he know 
whether hers was not a purer religion than that generally 


90 


quo VADIS. 


followed in wanton Rome? No ; Lj'^gia had made no con- 
Iklant of Acte, but had admitted that she looked to him, 
Marcus Yinicius, for succor. She had thought it possible 
he might be the means of procuring her restoration to the 
house of Aldus, and re-unite her to Pomponia. And as 
Lygia had spoken of him, she gave unmistakable signs of 
confusion, as one both loving and trusting. Lygia’s heart 
was his, but he had insulted and frightened her, and roused 
her indignation. Should he ask the aid of Nero’s soldiers 
in pursuing her, and if the child of Poppsea should die, 
Lygia’s fate would be sealed. 

The fury and grief of Yinicius now began to melt under 
softer feelings. To know that Lygia loved him moved him 
deeply. He called to mind the time he saw her in the 
garden of Aulus, when she had listened to him with shin- 
ing eyes and flushed cheeks. Then, he fancied she was 
learning to care for him, and as the thought grew he was 
conscious of a happiness a hundredfold more intense, than 
had been his former desire. Why had he not sought her 
honorably ? he might in time have won her, and her love. 
In time she would have rubbed his door with wolf’s fat, sat 
on the sheepskin before his hearth as his wdfe. Her lips 
would have spoken the sacred marriage words “ Where 
thou art, Caius, there am I, Caia.” He had wished to do 
so. But now he had lost her, perhaps never to find her, 
and even should she be found, perhaps only to forfeit her 
life. At best, she would never be able to forgive him, 
neither would Aulus nor Pomponia. Anger again seized 
him, this time against Petronius. He was to blame for all ; 
for Lygia’s homelessness, his loss, and her danger. 

But it was too late to recall the past — to mend the evil 
already done. Too late ! — a precipice had opened before 
him and he did not know w'hat to do, where to go. Like an 
echo to his thoughts Acte repeated the words “ Too late,” 
and from her lips, they seemed still more hopeless. One 
thing, however, stood- out clear before him — find Lygia, he 
must ! 

Drawing his toga mechanically around him, he w^ould 
have gone without even taking leave of Acte, when the 
entrance curtain was suddenly drawn aside to admit 
Pomponia. 

It w^as evident that she had also heard of Lygia’s flight. 
She hoped to find Acte more readily than her husband, and 
obtain some news from her. 


QUO VADI8. 


91 


On perceiving Vinicius, sbe turned her clear, pale face 
upon him, and said, — “ May God pardon thee, Vinicius, for 
the wrong done to Lygia and us.” 

He remained silent, a feeling of shame and misery lower- 
ing his head. He did not know what or why God was to 
forgive him. Pompon ia had rather occasion to speak of 
retribution than pardon. He departed, at length, his brain 
bewildered, filled with anxiety, grief, and wonder. 

The court and galleries were filled with throngs of anxious 
inquirers. Soldiers and politicians mingled with the slaves 
in their eagerness to give open proof of their concern and 
sympathy. The news that the “ divine child ” was sick bad 
been carried rapidly, and fresh crowds appeared every mo- 
ment in the gateway and arcade. Some sought information 
of Vinicius, having seen him leave the palace, but he an- 
swered them not, only hurried on. In his haste, he ran 
across Petronius, who forcibly stopped him. Of a cer- 
tainty, the sight of Petronius would have aroused Vini- 
cius’s anger to such an extent, that he would have attacked 
him even in Caesar’s palace, if his conversation witli Acte 
had not left him heavy, bruised and broken. For the time 
being, even his natural color had deserted him. 

He would have pushed past Petronius, if the latter had 
not compelled him to stop. 

“ How fares it with the infant divinity ? ” inquired he. 

Again the anger of Vinicius rose above control at this 
constraint. 

“ May Erebus seize her and all her kin,” exclaimed he, 
furiously. 

“ Be silent, thou fool,” replied Petronius, glancing 
around. Then he whispered hastily, — 

“ If thou wouldst learn anything of Lygia, come away, I 
will tell thee what I think, — but not here — in the litter.” 

He placed his arm around his kinsman, and drew him 
quickly away. His chief object was to get him from the 
crowd. He could give him no actual information but he was 
a man of activity and full of resource. Notwithstanding his 
disgust of the day before, he felt some pity for Vinicius, and 
some sense of responsibility for what had occurred, so he 
had already himself taken some steps in the matter. After 
they had seated themselves in the litter, he continued, — 

“ My slaves have instructions to keep a watch on all the 
gates. I have furnished them with an exact description of 
Lygia and the athlete who took her away from Caesar’s 


92 


QUO VADI8. 


feast ; for undoubtedly it is the same man. My opinion is 
this : — Perchance Aulus and Pomponia have attempted to 
smuggle her to one of their country residences. If so, my 
slaves will be able to inform us which way they went, and 
if they see her not, we can commence to search for her with 
certainty, in Rome.” 

“ Aulus knows not her whereabouts,” replied Yinicius. 

“ Art certain ? ” 

“ Pomponia also seeks her.” 

“The city gates were closed. She could not pass last 
night. Two slaves are stationed at each gate, one to follow 
Lygia and her rescuer, the other to acquaint me. She will 
be easily found in the city, for one can readily tell the 
Lygian, — he is a giant. How fortunate it was for thee, 
that the abductor was not Caesar, and that I am certain of, 
for I know everything that happens on the Palatine.” 

Here Yinicius interrupted him in an outburst of emotion, 
and with faltering voice acquainted Petronius with what 
Acte had said ; of the added peril o’erhanging Lygia — such 
peril that were she found it would be necessary to most 
zealously guard that fact from Poppsea. Then he broke 
out in invectives against him — Petronius. It was his fault, 
his evil council that had placed Lygia in this perilous posi- 
tion. Had she but remained with Pomponia he could have 
seen her daily and would not now be n>iserable. And as 
his remembrance grew, reproaches became more bitter un- 
til, at last, his voice choked with pain and anger, and tears 
coursed down his face. At this exhibition of passion and 
despair, Petronius was lost in wonderment, for he had not 
thought Yinicius capable of such depths of feeling. He 
whispered softly to himself, — 

“ 0 most mighty Queen of Love I thou indeed dost con- 
trol the destiny of mortals and divinities.” 


CHAPTER XIL 

Alighting in front of the arbiter’s house they learned 
from the chief of the atrium that none of the slaves had 
Teturned from the gates whither they had been sent. Pood 
had been taken to them, and strict orders given that no one 
should leave the city without their knowledge. 

“ I have no doubt,” said Petronius, “ but that they are 


QUO VADIS. 


93 


still in Rome. My word for it we shall find them. But 
those sent after Lygia must also watch at the gates, since 
the3’^ will more easily recognize her.” 

“ I will recall my orders, then,” said Yinicius, “ that they 
be sent to rural prisons. We shall thus take them at the 
gates.” 

Yinicius immediately despatched a written message to his 
house. ■ Passing into the interior portico, they seated them- 
selves on a marble bench. Bronze footstools were placed 
for them to rest their feet on, their goblets filled with wine. 
Eunice and Iras performed this office. 

“ Is that giant Lygian known to any of thy people, 
Yinicius ? ” 

“ Atacinus knew him, so did Gulo, but both are dead. 
Atacinus fell at the litter, Gulo I killed with my own hand.” 

“ His death moves me, Yinicius. Not thee onl}", but me, 
has he borne in his arms man}-' times.” 

“ And I was to have freed him. — But let us not speak of 
this. I can only talk of Lygia. Rome is a vast city ” — 

“But not so large, that the eyes of love shall not find 
what the heart most desires. But Aulus himself has in- 
formed thee that he intends making Sicily his abode. If so 
Lygia. might go too. What then ? ” 

“ Rome should lose me also, v There she would be out of 
danger ; but here, should Cmsar’s child die, Poppjea could 
easily persuade him that Lygia in some mysterious way 
was the cause.” 

“ That had troubled me also. But even though the child 
die we shall still discover some means of escape.” 

After a moment’s reflection Petronius added, “We could 
work on the superstitious belief of both Caesar and Poppoea. 
They believe in evil spirits. Why not spread the report 
that Lygia was carried off by them. This story would 
readily find belief. Besides her escape was indeed mysteri- 
ous. This Lygian could never have carried her off’ alone. 
He would need help. But where could he have obtained 
that help ? ” 

“ From his fellow-slaves in Rome.” 

“ While they support each other, they are not likely to 
act against each other, as in this case. Thy people would 
readily accept the idea of evil spirits. Suppose thou put 
them to the test. Question one of thy slaves to this effect, 
and he will swear by the gods that he saw the spirits him- 
self carry her off.” 


94 


quo VADI8, 


Vinicius was not without superstition himself, which 
caused him to regard Petronius with sudden disquietude. 

“ If Ursus did not take her then, who could have done 
so?” 

At this Petronius laughed aloud. 

“ Thy people will believe anything, Yinicius, since thou 
art half superstitious thyself. Society, also believing as 
we would wish, will no longer search for her. In some 
quiet villa of thine or mine, far from Rome, she would be 
safe enough.” 

“ And if help came to her ” — 

It would come from her co-religionists.” 

“ Who may they be ? Can she worship a deity that I do 
not know ? ” 

“ Each Roman woman has a deity of her own. But 
doubtless hers is the same that Pomponia pays homage to. 
No one has seen her propitiate our gods. She has been 
accused of being a Christian, but a proper tribunal has ac- 
quitted her of that charge. ’Tis charged to the Christians 
that they worship an ass’s head, hate the human race, and 
are capable of the worst crimes imaginable. If this is true 
of the Christians, Pomponia is certainly not one. Her 
virtue and goodness are too well known.” 

“ Nowhere are slaves treated with such consideration as 
in the house of Aulus,” remarked Yinicius. 

“ Pomponia once spoke to me of some god, with attri- 
butes of power and mercy. How she has disposed of all 
the other gods is her affair. The Logos of her god cannot 
be over-mighty, since his adherents comprise no more than 
three persons, — Pomponia herself, Lygia, and this Ursus. 
There must be many more, and that Lygia was assisted by 
them seems plausible.” 

“ ’Tis a strange faith,” said Yinicius, “ that says we 
must forgive our enemies. I met Pomponia at Acte’s 
house, and she said ; ‘ thou hast wrought evil to us and to 
Lygia ; may God forgive thee for it.’ ” 

“ It seems to me their God is some mild mannered 
curator. Seek his forgiveness, Yinicius, and in gratitude 
for the same return the maiden to her home.” 

“ ’Twere not well for their God if he were no better. 
But I feel sick of inaction, am unable to sleep, and have no 
relish for the enjoyments of life. With a dark lantern I shall 
go search for her in the city.” 

Petronius bestowed upon him a look of pity, for Yini- : 


quo VADIS, 


95 


cius’s appearance attested the truth of his statement. Even 
Iras and Eunice regarded him with a show of sympathy. 

“ Thou art feverish, Yinicius,” said Petronius. 

“ I feel it in my blood.” 

“ Listen. Let me be thy doctor, and prescribe for thee 
as I would act myself were I in thy place. Bestow thy 
love elsewhere till thou canst find Lygia. Thy villa has 
niaily beautiful women, — women with divine forms too. 
Do not interrupt. I have had experience in love. We 
cannot wholly forget the one we love most dearly, but there 
are many beautiful slaves in whom thou wbuldst find dis- 
traction from thy grief.” 

“ I neither need nor desire it,” said Yinicius. 

“ Mayhap thine own slaves have lost the charm of novelty 
for thee.” Resting his hand on the hip of Eunice, Petronius 
added : “ What grace is here 1 Knowest thou that Fonteius 
Capiton the younger offered three of the most beautiful 
boys from Clazomene in exchange for her. Skopas himself 
never chiselled a more beautiful figure. I wonder why I 
have remained indifferent to her myself so long, — I, whom 
even my love for Chrysothemis has not kept chaste. Yini- 
cius, I make thee an offering- of her. Wilt thou not have 
her for thy slave ? ” 

Eunice grew pale when she heard this, and seemed 
greatly disturbed. She was terrified, and her eyes became 
fixed on Yinicius till his answer came. 

“ No, no, Petronius, my love has gone out to Lygia. It 
is she I want, and none other. I thank thee, though, most 
warmly for this mark of thy friendship. I go to seek 
Lygia throughout Rome, even beyond the Tiber, if neces- 
sary.” 

Petronius made no attempt to detain him, seeing that it 
was useless to turn him aside from his mad love. But he 
was not going to accept this refusal of his favorite slave so 
easily, felt piqued, moreover. 

“ Bathe and anoint thyself, Eunice, and when robed, pre- 
sent thyself at the house of Yinicius.” 

Dropping on her knees before him, and uplifting her 
hands imploringly, she begged Petronius not to send her to 
Yinicius. Rather would she tend the hypocaustum in 
his service than be chief slave in the house of Yinicius. 
She beseeched him to have pity on her, to give orders 
that she be flogged daily, if only he did not part with 


96 QUO VADIS. 

her. She even went so far as to say, “ I will not, I can- 
not go.” 

Petronius was speechless with amazement. It was an 
nnheard-of thing for a slave to seek to evade the fulfilment 
of a command, but to hazard such an assertion as “ I will 
not, or, I cannot,” amounted almost to a crime which called 
for immediate and severe chastisement. He could hardly 
assure himself that he had heard aright. His anger showed 
itself in an ominous frown. - He was not accustomed to 
brook opposition, and to disturb his equanimity was to 
arouse his wrath. 

“ Call Tiresias, girl, and return with him,” said Petronius, 
addressing the kneeling suppliant. Tiresias was chief of 
the atruim, and a Cretan. 

“ Take Eunice,” said Petronius to him, “ and give her 
five-and-twenty lashes, but so that her skin is not harmed.” 

Saying this he betook himself to his library, where he 
resumed his writing of the “ Feast of Trimalchion.” He 
found work impossible however, so disturbed was he in his 
mind over Lygia’s flight and the illness of the child 
Augusta. He was not without fears for his own safety, 
for should Caesar believe that Lygia had bewitched the in- 
fant, blame might attach to him, since it was at his request 
that she had been brought to the palace. But he felt re- 
assured on reflecting that he could easily disabuse Caesar’s 
mind of the absurdity of any such suspicion. Then Pop- 
paea’s well concealed feelings toward him, Petronius, would 
cause her to avert any threatened danger to him. This re- 
flection caused him to laugh at his own fears. He would 
go to the triclinium first to fortify himself, then to the 
palace, then to the Campus Martius, and afterward to 
Chrysothemis. 

To his surprise he beheld in the corridor of the triclin- 
ium, in that part of it set aside for servants, his slave 
Eunice. She was standing, with other slaves, by the wall. 

A frown darkened his face, and contracted his brow. He 
looked around for the Atriensis. He was not there. 

“Hast thou received the punishment I ordered?” he 
asked of Eunice. 

Throwing herself at his feet, and pressing her lips to his I 
toga, she said, — k 

“ Yes, lord, I have.” 1 

The tone of her voice showed mingled pleasure and « 
gratitude. She had evidently accepted the lashes given her m 




QUO VADIS. 


97 


as a proof that she might stay at the house of Petronius. 
lie saw this, and the strong desire evinced tlie girl not 
to be sent away set him musing. “ It is love,” thought he 
to himself. 

“ Thou lovest some one in my house ? ” he asked. 

“ Yes, lord.” 

She looked so lovely as she said this, there was sucli a 
passionate appeal in her tearful, blue eyes, raised supplicat- 
ingly to his, that Petronius, philosopher that he was, and 
well knowing the power of love, felt the influence of her 
beauty, and was moved to something of compassion for his 
slave. 

“ Which of these lovest thou ? ” he asked, looking in the 
direction of the assembled servants. 

Eunice made no reply, but inclined her head low. 

Pretonius regarded the slaves, among whom were some 
comely and well formed youths. Their looks revealed noth- 
ing to him. Their strange smiles were meaningless to him. 
Then regarding Eunice for a moment, still kneeling at his 
feet, he passed to the triclinium musingly, where he had 
some refreshment, after which he was borne to the palace, 
and thence to Chrysothemis. He remained with her till late 
into the night. On his return he summoned Tiresias to his 
presence. 

“ Did Eunice receive the lashes ? ” he inquired. 

“ Yes, lord. And thou saidst her skin was not to be 
cut.” 

“ Didst thou receive no other command touching her ? ” 

“ None, lord,” said the Atriensis, showing evident alarm. 

“ ’Tis well. Which of the slaves does she love ? ” 

“ Not any, lord.” 

“ Knowest thou aught of her ? ” 

Tiresias began to speak with faltering yoice : 

“ Eunice never quits the cubiculum at night where she 
lives with old Acrisiona and Ifida; she goes not to the 
bath-rooms after thou art dressed. She is ridiculed by the 
other slaves who call her Diana.” 

“ Enough. To-day I offered her to Yinicius who would 
not accept her ; therefore, she may stay in the house. 
Thou canst go.” 

“ May I speak further of Eunice, lord ? ” 

“ Whatsoe’er thou knowest.” 

“ The whole familia speak of the flight of Lygia. Eunice 


98 QUO VADIS. 

has told me that she knew a man who could tell where she 
was to be found.” 

“ Who is this man ? ” 

“ I know not, master ; but I thought thou wouldst like 
to know of this matter.” 

“ It is well. Command th^t man to my house to-morrow 
in my name to wait the arrival of the tribune.” 

The Atriensis bowed himself out. Eunice once more 
occupied Petronius’s thoughts. Had she desired Yinicius 
to find Lygia that she might not be sent from his house? 
The thought that this man might be the lover of Eunice 
whose interest she was seeking to further, disturbed him. 
Would he summon her to him and question her? No, the 
hour was late, and he felt the need of sleep. It occurred to 
him on his way to the cubiculum that he had that day 
noticed wrinkles round Chrysothemis’s eyes. Her beauty, 
moreover, had been overrated in Rome. Then he thought 
of Eonteius Capiton’s offer for Eunice. — No, he would not 
sell her so cheaply. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

The following morning, Yinicius appeared in the unc- 
torium of Petronius, who was still dressing. Yinicius 
already knew that no news had come from the gates, and 
he was greatly worried. There was reason to think that 
Ursus had carried Lygia out of the city immediate!}^ after 
her abduction, and consequently before the slaves were 
placed on guard. In the autumn the gates were closed 
early, it is true, but then, they were opened for people de- 
parting from the city, of whom there were not a few. 
Moreover, the slaves had other means of leaving the cit}", 
when they wanted to escape. Yinicius also stationed slaves 
along the roads leading from the city, had notified the 
authorities of small outlying towns, of the fugitive pair, 
giving a detailed description of them, and offering a reward 
for their apprehension, but it was doubtful wdi ether the 
pursuit would result in their capture, especially as the 
authorities were not likely to act on the private request of 
Yinicius, not indorsed by a pretor. And there was no time 
for obtaining such indorsement. Yinicius, on his part, in 
the garb of a slave, had searched every nook and corner of 


QUO VADIS. 


99 


the city, but without finding the faintest trace of Lygia. 
He saw Aulus’s slaves looking for something, — hence, 
Aulus had no hand in her escape, and does not know him- 
self where slie is. 

When Tiresias brought him the information that there 
was a man who would undertake to find Lygia, the young 
patrician came hurrying to the house of his uncle, and he 
had scarcely been shown into the apartment, when he began 
plying him with questions concerning that man. 

“We shall soon see him,” answered his uncle. “ He is an 
acquaintance of Eunice, who will presently come to arrange 
the folds of my toga. She will give us fuller information.” 

“ She, whom thou hadst offered me 3^esterday ? ” 

“ Yes, and whom thou didst reject for which I thank 
thee, for she is the best vestiplica in the city.” 

And no sooner did Petronius finish his words than the 
vestiplica came, and taking his toga from the chair, threw 
it on the shoulder of Petronius. Gladness sparkled in her 
ej^es. 

Petronius looked at her and she seemed to him quite 
beautiful, and when she stooped to arrange the folds of his 
toga, he noticed that her hand had the beautiful color of a 
palevrose, and her bosom and shoulders were as transparent 
as pearl. 

“ Eunice,” he asked, “ has the man come ? ” 

“ Yes, master.” 

“ What is his name ? ” 

“ Chilo Chilonides, master.” 

“ Who is he ? ” 

“ A physician, a sage, a seer who can read people’s fates, 
and predict the future.” 

“ Has he predicted thy future ? ” 

Eunice blushed all over her face, ears and neck. 

“ Yes, master.” . 

“ And what has he predicted ? ” 

“ That I shall meet with pain and happiness.” 

“ Pain thou hast experienced yesterday, which was in- 
flicted by the hand of Tiresias, and now happiness should 
come.” 

“ It has already come, master.” 

“ What is it ? ” 

Eunice whispered ; 

“ I remain here.” 

He stroked her golden hair. 


100 


QUO VADIS. 


“ The folds are well arranged, and I am satisfied with 
thee to-day, Eunice.” 

At the touch of his hand, Eunice’s eyes moistened with 
happiness, and her bosom began to heave. 

At the Atrium Chilo Chilonides bowed to the ground 
when Petronius and Vinicius entered. Petroniiis smiled at 
the thought of this man being Eunice’s lover. In that 
strange figure there w'as something abhorent and awkward. 
He was not old, but in his slovenly beard and unkempt 
curls a grey hair could be seen here and there. His stomach 
was sunken, his shoulders high, so that he seemed to be hunch- 
backed. His face reminded one of an ape and also of a fox, 
and his glance was piercing. The yellow skin of his face 
was covered with pimples, which lay thickest on his nose, 
showing a passion for spirits. His careless attire, which 
consisted of a dark tunic and a similar cloak, both tattered, 
proved a real or feigned povert3^ At sight of the man, 
Petronius thought of Homer’s Thersites, and waving his 
hand in response to the man’s greeting, he said ; 

“ Hail, divine Thersites 1 Do thy sides pain thee yet from 
the beating Ulysses gave thee at Troy ; and how does he 
fare in the Elysian Fields ? ” 

“ Noble master,” answered Chilo Chilonides, “ Ul^^sses, 
the Tvisest of the dead, sends greetings to Petronius, the 
wisest of the living, and begs him to cover my sides with a 
new cloak.” 

“ By the three-headed Hecate ! ” exclaimed Petronius, 
“ thy answer deserves a cloak I ” 

But Vinicius was impatient, and interrupted them by the 
question : 

“ Knowest thou well what thou art undertaking ? ” 

“ When two families in two distinguished houses speak 
of nothing else, and when the news is on the lips of half 
the people of Rome, it is not hard to know,” answered 
Chilo. “ Last night, the rearling of Aulus Plauti us, called 
Lygia, or more correctly, Callina, was stolen. Thy slaves 
were escorting her from Caesar’s palace to thy insula. 1 
undertake to find her in the city ; and if she has been taken 
out of the city, — which is very unlikel^^ — I undertake, 
noble tribune, to indicate whither she has been taken, and 
where she has been hidden.” 

“ Very well,” said Vinicius, who liked the definiteness of 
the answer, “ what means dost thou possess ? ” 

Chilo smiled cunningly ; 


QUO VADIS. 


101 


“ Thou hast the means, master ; I have the wit.” 

Petronius also smiled. He was satisfied with his guest, 

“ That man can find the girl,” thought he. 

Yinicius knit his brow and sternly said : 

“ Wretch, it* thou deceivest me, I shall have thee beaten 
to death 1 ” 

“I am a philosopher, master ; and a philosopher cannot 
be greedy for gain, especially such as thou generously 
promisest.” 

“Ah, so thou art a philosopher?” asked Petronius. 
“Eunice told me that thou art a physician, and a sooth- 
saj^er. How comes thou to know Eunice?” 

“ She came to me for a remedy, for my renown had 
reached her.” 

“ What remedy did she ask ? ” 

“ A remedy for love, master. . She wanted to be cured of 
unrequited love.” 

“ And hast cured her ? ” 

“ I did more, master; I gave her an amulet which secures 
the desired reciprocity. In Paphos, on the island of Cyprus, 
there is a temple in which a belt of Yenus is kept. I gave 
her two threads from that belt, enclosed in an almond 
shell.” 

“ And made her pay much for it ? ” 

“ Reciprocit}^ has no price, and as I miss two fingers on 
my right hand, I am collecting a little coin with which to 
buy a slave copyist to reduce my thoughts to writing so as 
to preserve my teaching for the world.” 

“ Of what school, then, art thqu, divine sage ? ” 

“ I am a Cynic, master, because my cloak is rent ; a Stoic, 
because I uncomplainingly bear my poverty ; I am also a 
Peripatetic, because, possessing no litter, I make my way 
on foot from wine-shop to wine-shop, and on the way I teach 
those that promise to pay for the wine.” 

“ And at the wine table thou dost become a rhetor ? ” 

“ Heraclitus said : ‘ everything flows,’ and canst thou 
deny that wine is fluid ? ” 

“ He also taught that fire is a divinity, and that very 
divinity is burning on thy nose.” 

“ But the adorable Diogenes from Apollonia taught that 
the essence of all things is air, and that the warmer the air, 
the more perfect are the people, and that from the warmest 
air come the souls of sages. But it is cold in the autumn, 
— ergo, a true sage must warm his soul with wine ; for 


102 


QUO VADIS. 


thou wilt not controvert, master, that a jug even of Capuan 
or Telesian trash sends a volume of heat through the frail 
human body.” 

“ Chilo Chilonides, where is thy fatherland ? ” 

“ On the Euxine Pontus. I am a Thracian fron) the city 
of Mesembria.” 

“ Chilo, thou art great I ” \ 

“ And unrecognized,” melancholically added the sage. 

But Vinicius grew impatient again. He was inspired 
with hope, and wanted to send Chilo forthwith on his search. 
This conversation seemed to him a waste of time, and he 
was angered at Petronius. 

“ When wilt thou begin thy search ? ” he asked the Greek. 

“ I have already begun,” answered Chilo. “ I am search- 
ing now, while I am answering thy questions. Have faith, 
valorous tribune, and know that if thou hadst lost a string 
from thy foot wear, I should find it, or at least the man who 
picked it up on the street.” 

“ Have people used thee for similar purposes ? ” asked 
Petronius. 

The Greek raised his eyes. 

“ Virtue and wisdom is so little valued, that even a 
philosopher must seek other means for a livelihood.^ 

“ What, then, are thy means ? ” 

“ To know everything, and to furnish information to 
whoever is thirsting for it.” 

“ And for which thou art paid ? ” 

“ Ah, master, I need an amanuensis ; otherwise wisdom 
will perish with my death.” 

“ If thou hast not yet earned a cloak, thy services must 
be insignificant.” 

“ Modesty prevents my extolling them. But think, 
master, the generous people who took as muqh pleasure in 
giving a handful of gold for a slight service as they took 
in swallowing an oyster from Puteoli, are no more. Not 
my deserts, but human gratitude is slight. Sometimes a 
valuable slave would run awaj^, and who can find him but 
the son of my father ? When on the city walls appear in- 
scriptions against the divine Poppsea, who can point out the 
culprits ? Who can scent out on the book-stalls verses 
against Caesar ? Who reports the conversations of senators 
and knights ? Who carries letters that slaves cannot be 
entrusted with ? Who listens at the doors of barbers, to 
whom are known all tlie secrets, of wine-dealers and bakers ? 


QUO VADIS. 


103 




Who is trusted by the slaves ? Who can penetrate with a 
glance every house from the atrium to the garden ? Who 
knows what is said in the Thermae, the market places, the 
schools of the Lanistse, and even the Arenariae ? ” 

“ By the gods! enough, noble sage 1 ” exclaimed Petro- 
nius, — “ we will drown in thy services, virtue, wisdom and 
eloquence. Enough! We wanted to know who thou art, 
and we know now.” 

But Yinicius was satisfied. He thought that this man, 
like a harrier, once put on the scent, would not stop till he 
had traced the beast to his lair. 

“ Well,” said he, “ what indications needst thou ? ” 

“ I need arms.” 

“ What arms ? ” Yinicius asked in surprise. 

The Greek held out one hand, and with the other made 
motions as if counting money. 

“ Such is this world,” he said, sighing. 

“ Thou wilt then be the ass,>ho takes the fortress with 
the aid^f gold,” remarked Petronius. 

“ I am only a poor philosopher ; ye are burdened with 
the gold.” 

Yinicius tossed a purse, which the Greek caught in the 
air, although his right hand was short of two fingers. 

Then he raised his head and said : 

“ Master, I already know more than thou thinkest. The 
girl was not stolen by A ulus, for I have spoken with his 
servants. She is not in the Palatine, for they are all oc- 
cupied there with the little sick Augusta, and I perhaps 
divine your reasons for calling me, instead of the Yigiles 
and Caesar’s soldiers, to your aid. I know that escape was 
effected by a Lygian slave. The slaves could not have 
helped him, because the solidarit}’’ among them would have 
prevented their acting against thy slaves. Only co-re- 
ligionists” — 

“Dost thou hear, Yinicius?” interrupted Petronius. 
“ Have I not told thee the same, word for word ? ” 

“ That is the greatest honor for me,” said Chilo, and 
turning to Yinicius, he continued, — “ the girl, no doubt, 
worships the same divinity that the most worthy matrona 
stolata, Pomponia, worships. I have heard also, that 
Pomponia was tried by her own household for worshipping 
some foreign gods, but I could not learn from her servants 
what gods those were, or what they call their worshippers. 
If I could get this information, I should go among them, 


104 


QUO VADIS. 


become the most zealous follower, and in a few days would 
gain their confidence. I know that thou, master, hast spent 
some days in the house of Aulus; canst thou not give me 
some information ? ” 

“ I cannot,” answered Yinicius. 

“ Ye have asked me various things, noble lords; permit 
me now to ask ye some. Hast thou not seen, worthy tribune, 
some statues, some sacrifices, some amulets on Pomponia or 
thy divine Lygia? Hast thou not seen, perchance, some 
jlrawings made by them, or signs exchanged between them?” 

“ Signs? Wait I I saw Lygia once tracing on the sand 
the form of a fish.” 

“ A fish ? A-a 1 Did she trace it only once ? ” 

“ Only once.” 

“ And thou art sure, master, that she traced a fish ? 
O-ol” 

“ Yes,” said Yinicius, his curiosity growing. “ Dost thou 
divine what that means ? ” 

“ Do 1 divine I ” exclaimed Chilo, and bowing deepl}^, 
added : — “ May Fortune bestow her gifts on both of ye I ” 

“ Get thee a cloak I ” Petronius said to the departing 
Greek. 

“ Ul 3 ^sses thanks thee for Thersites,” answered he, bow- 
ing himself out. 

“ What sayst thou of this noble sage ? ” asked Petronius. 

“ I say that he will find Lj^gia,” exclaimed Yinicius, with 
delight, “ and will also say that he would be the king in a 
kingdom of rogues.” 

“ Without doubt. I must get closer acquaintance with 
that Stoic, but meanwhile I will have the atrium per- 
fumed.” 

And Chilo Chilonides, wrapped in his new cloak, played 
under its folds with the coin given him by Yinicius, and 
delighted in its jingle. He walked slowly, and looking 
around to see if they were not looking at him, he passed 
the portico of Livia, and reaching the corner of C lions 
Yirbius turned toward the Subura. 

“ And now I will go to Sporus,” he said to Himself, “ and 
offer a few drops to Fortune. I have found, at last, what 
I have been seeking so long. Young, irritable, as liberal 
as the mines in CjqDrus, and ready to give away half of his 
fortune for this L^^gian linnet. But one must be careful in 
handling him. His habit of contracting the brows bodes no 
good. Ah, that the whelps should rule the world I Po 


quo VADIS. 


105 


tronius I do not fear so much. 0 gods 1 Is it possible 
that the trade of a procurer pays better than virtue? 
Humph I She drew a fish on the sand ? May I choke with 
a piece of goat’s cheese if I know what that means. But I 
will know. But as fish live under the "water, and it is 
harder to seek there than on land, — ergo^ he will pay me 
separately for the fish. Another such purse and I could 
throw off that beggar’s sack and buy myself a slave. But 
what wouldst thou say, Chilo, if I advised thee to buy a 
female slave ? I know thee ; I know that thou wouldst 
consent I If she were as pretty as Eunice, for instance, 
thou wouldst grow young beside her, and wouldst have a 
sure and honest income, to boot. I sold to poor Eunice 
two threads from my own cloak. She is a fool, but if Pe- 
tronius gave her to me, I should take her. Yes, yes, Chilo, 
the son of Chilo ! Thou hast lost thy father and mother ; 
thou art an orphan ; buy thee a female slave and be con- 
soled. As she must live somewhere, Yinicius will house 
her, and thou wilt have shelter; she must dress, and Yi- 
nicius will buy her clothes ; she must eat, — let him feed 
her. Oh, the burden of life is heavy ! Where are those 
times when for an obolus one could buy as much salt meat 
and beans as would fill both hands, or a piece of goat’s en- 
trails, filled with blood, as large as a boy’s hand? But 
there is that rogue Sporus 1 I may learn something in the 
wine-shop.” 

He walked in and ordered a jug of “ black,” but seeing 
the inquiring look of the wine-dealer, took a gold-piece 
from the purse, and placing it on the table, said : 

“ Sporus, I have studied with Seneca to-day, from dawn 
till midday, and this is what my friend gave me at parting.” 

The round e 3 ^es of Sporus became more round at the 
sight of the gold-piece, and immediately there was wine be- 
fore Chilo. The latter dipped his finger in the jug, drew a 
fish on the table, and said : 

“ Knowest thou what that means ? ” 

“ A fish ? Well, a fish is a fish.” 

“ Thou art a dullard, although there is so much water in 
thy wine that thou mightst find a fish in it. This is a 
symbol, which in the language of philosophers, means ‘ the 
smile of Fortune.’ If thou couldst understand it. Fortune 
would smile on thee also. Respect philosophy, I tell thee, 
or I shall find another wine-shop, which I was requested to 
do by my personal friend, Petronius.” 


106 


QUO VADI8, 


CHAPTER XIV. 

Child did not show himself anywhere for several days. 
Vinicius, who learned through Acte that Lygia loved him, 
was even more anxious to find her, and started an inde- 
pendent search, having neither opportunity nor desire to 
ask aid of Csesar, who was preoccupied with the sick little 
Augusta. 

The offerings made in the temples, the prayers, the art of 
the physicians, the magicians’ skill were of no avail. In a 
week the child died. The palace and the whole city were 
in mourning. Caesar, who, at the birth of the child, grew as 
joyous as a child, was now plunged in despair. The senate 
held an extraordinary session, and the child was deified; 
it was decreed to erect to her a temple. In all temples 
sacrifices were offered ; statues from precious metals were 
cast of her, and the interment was one grand solemnity. 
The people were wondering at the sorrow exhibited by 
Caesar, wept together with him, stretched out their hands 
for a sop, but, above all, amused themselves with the un- 
usual spectacle. 

Petronius was alarmed at the death of the child. It was 
known that Poppaea ascribed it to sorcery, in which belief 
she was upheld by the physicians, whose skill had failed ; by 
the priests, who were powerless ; by the sorcerers, who were 
trembling for their lives; and by the people. Petronius 
was glad that Lygia ran away. He wished Aulus no ill, 
•but he also wished good to himself and Vinicius ; as soon, 
therefore, as the cypress, set before the Palatine in sign of 
mourning, was removed, he went to the reception, given to 
the senators and Augustinians, to ascertain whether Nero 
really believed the rumors of sorcery, and warn him of the 
consequences of such a belief. 

Petronius knew Nero, and he knew that though the latter 
did not credit the sorcery idea, he would nevertheless feign 
belief to magnify his grief, and also to vent his despite on 
some one, and, finally, to discourage the supposition that 
the gods have begun to pimish him for his crimes. Pe- 
tronius did not think that Caesar could really love even his 


QUO VADIS. 


107 


own child, although he was often fervent in his love ; but 
he was certain that Nero would exaggerate his grief. And 
he waa not mistaken. When the senators and knights 
came to console him, his face was as immovable as stone, 
and his eyes were fixed on one point, and it was apparent 
that he was thinking of the impression he was producing, 
and was posing as Niobe, as would a low-class comedian on 
the stage. He could not endure this silent grief, so he 
from time to time raised his hands above his head as if 
covering it with ashes of the dead, and groaned, and when 
he espied Petronius, he sprang up and cried in a tragic 
voice so- that everybody could hear him : 

“ Ehuel Thou art guilty of her death 1 It was at thy 
advice that an evil spirit entered these walls, — the spirit 
that with one look drew the life-blood from the child I Woe 
is me I It were better that my eyes had never seen the 
light of Helios I Woe is me I Ehue ! Ehue I ” 

And still raising his voice, he began to shout despair- 
ingly. But at this moment Petronius decided to stake 
everything on one card ; he quickly tore the silk kerchief 
which Nero wore around his neck and placed it on the em- 
peror’s mouth. 

‘‘ Sovereign I ” he said, pompously. “Burn all Rome 
and the rest of the world with thy grief, but spare us thy 
voice I ” 

The assembly was surprised ; even Nero was surprised; 
Petronius alone was imperturbable. He very well knew 
what he was about. He knew that Terpnos and Diodorus 
had been expressly commanded to forcibly prevent Caesar 
from raising his voice, if it should become apparent that he 
would spoil it by his 'wailing. 

“ Caesar,” he continued, in the same strain, “ we have 
' suffered an irremediable loss ; do not deprive us of the only 
treasure left us.” ^ 

Nero’s face quivered, and his eyes filled with tears. All 
of a sudden he embraced Petronius, dropped his head on his 
breast, and in a voice shaking with sobs, he kept repeating : 

“ Thou alone of all the people thought of this, Petronius 1 
Thou alone I ” 

Sophonius Tigellinus grew yellow from envy, and Pe- 
tronius continued : 

“ Go to Antium I there she came into the world ; there 
joy brightened thy life ; there wilt thou find relief. Let 
thy divine throat be freshened by the sea air ; let thy breath 


108 


QUO VADIS. 


breathe its saline humidity. We shall devotedly follow 
thee, and while we will assuage thy grief with our devotion, 
thou wilt allay ours with thy songs.” 

“ Yes,” answered Nero, with compassion, “ I will write a 
hymn in her honor, and will set it to music.” 

“ And then thou wilt seek the warm sun of Bai^.” 

“ And then — forgetfulness in Greece.” 

“ In the home of poetry and song.” j 

And the care-tuned mind of Csesar, little by little gave 
away to a more cheerful mood, as disappear the clouds that 
obscure the sun. Conversation was started, which, though 
full of sadness, was not without plans for the future, — con- 
versation about journeys, artistic novelties, eA’'en about re- 
ceptions then in preparation for Tiridates, the King of Ar- 
menia. Tigellinus, it is true, attempted to return to the 
subject of sorcery, but Petronius, sure of his victory, openly 
picked up the gauntlet. 

“ Tigellinus,” said he, thinkest thou that sorcery can 
injure the gods ? ” 

“ Caesar himself spoke of it,” answered the courtier. 

“ Grief was speaking, not Caesar ; but what thinkest thou 
of the matter?” 

“ The gods are too powerful to be subject to charms.” 

“ Then thou dost not admit the divinity of Caesar and his 
family ? ” 

“ Peractum est 1 ” said Eprius Marcellus, who stood near 

t'y- 

Tigellinus was jumping out of his skin, but restrained 
himself. There was a rivalry between him and Petronius, 
and though Nero was less restrained in his presence, Pe- 
tronius always managed to get the best of him with his wit 
and sharp retort. 

And so it happened this time. Tigellinus was silent, and 
took mental note of those senators and knights who, after 
Petronius had gone to another part of the hall, surrounded 
him, expecting that after all that had happened, he would 
become the favorite of Cmsar. 

Petronius, after he had left the palace, went to Yinicius, 
and told him of the encounter. 

“ Not only have I warded off the danger that threatened 
Aulus Plautius, Pomponia, and ourselves, but even L 3 ’^gia 
will not be sought for now, because I have persuaded Bronze- 
beard, the monkey, to go to Antium, and thence to Naples 
or Baiae. And he will go, because in Rome he has not dared ■ 


QUO VADI8, 


109 


SO far to appear in the theatre, and I know that he has been 
yearning to appear at Naples. He is also dreaming of 
Greece, where he would like to appear in the larger cities, 
and then make a triumphal entry into Rome with all the 
wreaths which the Grseculi will present him with. And 
during his absence we will be able to search for Lygia, and 
conceal her in a safe place. by the way, has our noble 

philosopher been here yet ? ” 

“ Thy noble philosopher is a cheat. No, he has not been 
here, he has not, and will not show himself.” 

“ I have a better opinion of him, — not of his honesty, but 
his wit. He has already subjected thy purse to a blood- 
letting, and he will come to repeat the operation.” 

“ Let him look out I The next blood-letting will be his 
own, and the instrument my stick.” 

“ Do not attempt it. Have patience with him until thou 
art perfectly sure of his being a cheat. Give him no more 
money, but promise him a liberal reward for correct infor- 
mation. And what hast thou personally done ? ” 

“ Two of my freedmen, Nymphidius and Demas, are 
searching her at the head of fort}^ men. I have promised 
freedom to the slave that will find her. Besides that, I 
have dispatched men to all the eating-houses on the roads 
leading from the city, and I myself walk day and night 
through the streets in the hope of a chance meeting with 
them.” 

“ Send me all the tidings, for I must repair for Antium.” 

“ Very well.” 

“ And if when waking some fine morning, thou shouldst 
come to the conclusion that it is not worth while to grieve 
over one girl, then come to Antium. There will be no lack 
of women there, or diversion.” 

Vinicius was pacing the floor with long strides. Petro- 
nius looked at him and said : 

“ Give me thy sincere answer, not as an enthusiast, who 
is pervaded by a single idea, but as a sober-minded man 
who is speaking to a friend : Art thou still infatuated with 
Lygia ? ” 

Vinicius stopped for a moment, looked at Petronius, and 
then began pacing the floor again. It was apparent that 
he was repressing the fit of anger he was ready to get into. 
But recognizing his impotence, and overwhelmned with 
sorrow, anger, and an unconquerable longing, he gave vent 


quo VADIS. 


fio 

to a flood of tears, which were a more eloquent answer to 
Petronius than words could form. 

Petronius thought for a moment, and then said : 

“ The world does not rest on the shoulders of Atlas, but 
of woman, who often pla3’s with it as with a ball. 

Yinicius nodded his assent. 

They were on the point of parting, when a slave an- 
nounced Child Chilonides, whom Yinicius ordered to be ad- 
mitted forthwith. And Petronius said : 

“Hal have I not told thee? By Hercules I keep thy 
temper, else he will get control of thee, instead of thou get- 
ting control of him.” 

“ My greeting and esteem to the Tribunus Militum, and 
to thee,^lord!” said Chilo, as he entered the room. “ May 
your happiness be equal to your glory, and may your fame 
spread throughout the world, from the columns of Hercules 
to the boundaries of the Parthian Kingdom.” 

“ Hail, 0 lawgiver of virtue and wisdom,” answered Pe- 
tronius. 

With feigned calmness Yinicius asked: 

“ What bringest thou?” 

“ At first I brought thee hope, and now I bring assur- 
ance that the girl will be found.” 

“ Which means that thou hast not found her yet ? ” 

“Yes, lord; but I have found the meaning of the sign 
which she made ; and I know the name of the God whom 
her rescuers are worshipping.” 

Yinicius was about to spring from the chair in which he 
was sitting, but Petronius placed his hand on his shoulder, 
and, turning to Chilo, said: 

“ Speak on I ” 

“Art thou perfectly certain, master, that it was a fish 
that the maiden drew on the sand ? ” 

“Yes, yes!” 

“ Then she is a Christian, and Christians rescued her.” 

There was silence for a moment. 

“ Listen, Chilo,” finally said Petronius. “ My relative 
has set aside for thee a considerable sum of money if thou 
findest the girl, but he also has reserved a greater number 
of rods if thou deceive him. In the first case thou wilt be 
able to buy not one, but three copjdsts ; in the second, the 
philosophy of all the seven sages will not find thee a heal- 
ing salve.” 

“ The girl is a Christian, master ! ” exclaimed Chilo. 





f i 


THEY CALLED ME MASTER AND FATHER.” 


QUO VADIS. 


Ill 


“ Stop, Chilo. Thou art not a fool. We know that Junia 
Silana and Calvia Crispinilla have accused Poinponia Grae- 
cina of adhering to the Christian superstition, but we also 
know that she has been cleared of the charge by a domestic 
court. Wouldst thou renew the accusation ? Wouldst thou 
make us believe that Pomponia, and with her L3^gia, belong 
to the enemies of the human race, to the poisoners of wells 
and fountains, to the worshippers of an ass’s head, to the 
people who kill children and give themselves up to the most 
loathsome rakishness ? See to it, Chilo, that the thesis thou 
art announcing do not rebound as an antithesis on thy own 
back.” 

Chilo spread out his arms and shrugged his shoulders to 
convey the expression : “ It is not my fault,” and then he 
said : 

“ Master, utter the following in Greek : Jesus Christ, Son 
of God, Saviour.” 

“ Very well. Now I have uttered it. What comes of it?” 

“ Now take the first letters of each of those words and 
put them into one word.” 

“ Fish,” said the surprised Petronius.* 

“ That is why a fish became the emblem of Christians,” 
proudly answered Chilo. 

There was a moment of silence. There was something 
so striking in the conclusion of Chilo, that the two friends 
could not restrain their wonder. 

“ Vinicius,” asked Petronius, “ art thou sure that Lygia 
drew a fish ? ” 

“ By all the infernal gods, it is enough to drive one 
mad I ” said the young man, excitedly. “ If she had drawn 
a bird, I should have said it was a bird.” 

“ She is therefore a Christian 1 ” repeated Chilo. 

‘‘ Therefore, Pomponia and Lygia poison wells, kill chil- 
dren, and give themselves up to loathsome rakishness,” 
said Petronius. “ Nonsense 1 Thou, Yinicius, hast been 
longer in their house, I but seldom, but I know sufficiently 
well Aldus and Pomponia and even Lygia, to say : It is 
comtemptible and stupid ! If a fish is the s^^mbol of Chris- 
tianitj^ which it is really difficult to deny, then by Proser- 
pina I Christians are not what we thought them to be.” 

“ Thou speakest like Socrates,” anawered Chilo. “ Has 

* Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour — in. Greek, lesoys Christos 
Theoy Yios Soter; the first letters form tjae WQrd Ightys, the Greek 
word for “fish.” 


m 


QUO VADIS. 


any one ever inquired about the Christians? Is any one 
acquainted with their religion ? When three years ago I 
was coming to Rome from Naples (oh, why did I not re- 
main there 1), I was joined by a man, named Glaucus, who 
was said to be a Christian, and yet I was convinced that he 
was a good and virtuous man.” 

“ And from that virtuous man thou hast now learned the 
meaning of the fish ? ” 

“ Alas, master I In one of the eating-houses on the 
road, some one stuck a knife into the breast of the old man, 
and his wife and children were carried away by slave- 
dealers. In my attempt to defend them I lost these two 
fingers. And as the Christians do not lack miracles, I en- 
tertain the hope that my fingers will grow again.” 

“ What ? Hast also turned Christian ? ” 

“ Since yesterday, master, — since yesterday. That fish 
has made me a Christian. . See what a power there is in it 1 
And in few days I shall be the most zealous of the zealous ; 

I shall be admitted into all their secrets, and I shall know 
where the girl is hidden. Perhaps my Christianity will 
pay me better than my philosophy. I have also made a 
vow to Mercury, that if he help me to find the girl, I will 
sacrifice to him two heifers of the same age and size, and 
will have their horns gilded.” 

“ Thy Christianity of yesterday, and thy earlier philos- 
ophy do not prevent thee then to believe in Mercury ? ” 

“ I always believe in whatever may be necessary for me 
to believe in, — there is my philosophy, which ought to be 
to the taste of Mercury. Unfortunatelj', j^e, worthy lords, 
know how suspicious he is. He would not trust the prom- 
ises of the most modest philosophers, and would, perhaps, 
prefer the heifers in advance, — and that would be an enor- . 
mous outlay for me. Not every one of us is a Seneca, and ^ 
I shall be short in means ; but if the noble Yinicius, on ac- ; 
count of the promised sum” — 

“ Not an obolus, Chilo,” said Petronius, “ not an obolus 1 | 
His lavishness will exceed thy expectations, but only when | 
Lygia will be discovered, — that is, if thou point out her ;■ 
hiding place. Mercury must trust thee for the two heifers, J 
although I am not surprised that he refuses to do so, and I \ 
concede his wisdom in that respect,” | 

“ Listen to me, good masters. I have made a great dls- | 
covery ; for though I have not found the girl, I am on her | 
trail. There, ye have sent freedmen and hirelings all overi 


QUO VADIS. 


113 


the city and the country, and has any one brought indica- 
tions ? No I And I will tell ye more. There may be 
Christians among your slaves, of whom ye know nothing ; 
‘and who, instead of aiding, will betray ye. It is not well 
that I am seen here, and therefore, thou, noble Petronius, 
give orders to Eunice to be silent ; and thou, equally noble 
-Yinicius, make it known .that I sell thee an ointment 
which, if applied to the heels, insures success in the circus. 
I will seek alone, and will find the runaways ; and ye trust 
me, and know that whatever 3"e may advance me will onl^^ 
be an incentive, for I shall always hope for more, and the 
more I will get, the more faith will I have that the prom- 
ised gift will not fail me. Ah, 3'es ! As a philosopher I 
hate money, which is more than Seneca, Musonius, or Cor- 
nutus do, who, however, have not lost any of their fingers 
in defense of some one, and can write and leave their names 
to posterity. But aside from the slave that I intend to 
buy ; and aside from the heifers I promised to Mercury, — 
and 3"e know how dear cattle have become — the search it- 
self requires an outlay of considerable suras of money. 
Only listen to me patiently. Although my feet were swol- 
len, I made a round the other day of all the wine-shops, 
bakeries, and fish markets ; have spoken to all the slaves, 
mule-drivers, masons ; have seen people who cure kidney 
complaints, pull teeth ; have spoken to buyers of dry figs ; 
have been on the cemeteries. And know ye for what pur- 
pose ? To draw fishes, look people in their faces, and hear 
what they say when they see the sign. I did not notice 
anything for a long time, but once, near a fountain, 1 saw 
an old slave, drawing water, and weeping. When I asked 
the cause of his tears, he told me that all his life he had 
been collecting sestertium upon sestertium in order to re- 
lease his only son ; but that his master, Pausa, himself the 
freedman of the great Pausa, took his raone3" and kept his 
1)03^ in slavery. ‘ So I am weeping,’ said the old man, ‘ and 
though I repeat. Let the will of God be done, I cannot, 
poor sinner, restrain my tears.’ Then I dipped my finger 
ill his bucket, and drew a fish, and the old man said : ‘ And 
my hope too is in Christ.’ I asked him if he recognized 
me by that sign, and he answered: ‘ I have, and peace be 
with thee I ’ I mingled my tears with his, which was not 
hard for me, because of my good heart, and the pain in my 
feet, caused by excessive walking. Thus I began to sound 
the old honest man, and be told me ever3"thing. That his 


114 


QUO VADI8. 


master employs many slaves in building houses, and that 
there are many Christians among them ; that these Cliris- 
tians meet and conduct prayers, and after I had explained 
my ignorance of their place of meeting by telling him that 
I had just arrived from Naples, and had lost the letters 
given me by the Neapolitan brethren, he told me to come 
to the river at night, and that he would acquaint me with 
the brethren, and that they would take me to the houses of 
prayer, and introduce me to the elders who govern the 
Christian community. Hearing this I was so overjoyed 
that I gave him money enough to redeem his son, in the 
hope that generous Yinicius will return it twofold.” 

“ Chilo,” said Petronius, “ in thy story falsehood floats 
on the surface of truth, like oil on water. Thou hast 
brought important news, — I do not deny it ; and I even 
affirm that thou art on the right path, — but do not mix 
falsehood with the news. What is the name of the old man 
who told thee that Christians know each other by the sign 
of a fish ? ” 

“ Euricius, master. Poor, unfortunate man 1 He re- 
minded me of Glaucus, whom I defended from highway- 
men, and he touched me mainly' by this.” 

“ I believe that thou hast met him, and that thou wilt be 
able to make good use of him ; but money thou hast not 
given him. Thou hast not given him an as. Host under- 
stand me ? ” 

“ But I helped him draw buckets of water, and spoke 
with the greatest compassion of his son. Yes, master, 
nothing can equal the acuteness of Petronius. True, I 
gave him no money, or, rather, I gave him money, but only 
in spirit, which, had he been a true philosopher, should 
have sufficed him. And I gave the money because I con- 
sidered it both necessary and useful, for, think, master, how 
it will win over Christians to me, and how I will gain their 
confidence 1 ” 

“ True,” said Petronius, “ and thou didst right.” 

“ I came here, for this very reason, to get the means.” 

Petronius turned to Yinicius : 

“ Order that five thousand sestertia be counted out to 
him, but only in spirit.” 

But Yinicius said : 

“ I will give thee a bo}^, who will take the necessary 
sum ; and thou wilt tell Euricius that the boy is thy slave, 
and thou wilt count out the money to the old man, in the 


quo VADIS, 


115 


3 ’’Outh ’8 presence. But that as thou hast brought impor- 
tant information, thou wilt get the other five thousand. 
Come back in the evening for the boy and the money.” 

“ There is a real Caesar I ” said Chilo. “ Permit me, lord, 
to dedicate my compositions to thee, but permit me, also, 
to come this evening for the money only. Euricius told 
me that all the boats were unladen, and that loaded ones 
will soon arrive from Ostia, when his slaves will come 
to unload them. Peace be with you I Thus the Christians 
take leave of one another. I will buy a slave- woman, — 
that is, a man I meant to say. Fish are caught on hooks, 
and Christians on fish. Pax vobiscum 1 pax I pax 1 ” 


CHAPTER XY. 

Petronius to Yinicius : 

“ I AM sending this letter from Antium by a faithful 
slave, and hope thou wilt return a reply at once by the 
same bearer, though I know thou canst wield the sword 
better than the pen. When I came awaj^, thou wast hope- 
ful, and apparently on the right track. By this, I trust, 
thou art basking in the sunny smiles of Lygia, or at least 
wilt do so, before the biting blasts of winter descend from 
the mountains upon the Campania. 0, Yinicius, may that 
beautiful Queen of Love be thy teacher, and may thou in 
turn instruct thy fair Lygia, who is now fieeing like Aurora 
from the embraces of the sun-god. Thou, carissime, art 
the sculptor, who must give form and beauty to this piece 
of marble, which, though beautiful and costly in itself, only 
reaches its full worth, when a master hand has fashioned it 
according to some form of his fancy. It is not enough only 
to love ; one must know also how to love, and how to lead 
others to love. 

“ The vulgar throng, and the beasts all have pleasurable 
instincts, but only among the higher order of men has love 
become an art. He, only, is able to appreciate its worth, 
and bears it ever in mind, and so satisfies not alone the 
cravings of the body, but of the soul also. 

“ Many a time here in the court circle of Caesar, I feel 
the shallowness of life ; the fickleness and tediousness of it 
all. And then I know, that thy career has been more 
wisely chosen than mine, for love and war are the only 


116 


QUO VADIS. 


things in life worth living for. Mayst thou be as success- 
ful in love, as thou hast been in war. Shouldst thou wish 
to know what is happening at court, I will keep thee in- 
formed. 

“ Well, the divine Caesar is here at Antium, zealously 
caring for his ‘ divine ’ voice, and still as zealously hating 
Rome. He purposes to sojurn in Baiae during the winter, 
when he will show himself in public in Naples, whose Greek 
population will better appreciate him than do the barbarians 
of Rome. They will flock from Pompeii, Puetoli, and the 
neighboring cities, and will spare neither their mone3’' nor 
their applause. He still mourns the divine Augusta — in 
public, singing hymns — his own compositions, so marvel- 
ously” beautiful that they have caused the sirens to hide in 
the deepest recesses of the ocean. The dolphins, who were 
not so envious, could not listen, for the sound of the waves, 
or they would also hide. No ; our grief is not yet assuaged, 
so he will call all the best of the sculptor’s art to portray 
our beauty and our sorrow to the world, — and will notice if 
this beauty is appreciated by the world. Oh, Vinicius ; I 
fear we shall die clowns and fdols I 

“ The Augustians, both male and female, are all here, 
with some ten thousand attendants, and the five hundred 
she-asses whose milk Poppsea uses for her bath. They say 
that Calvia Crispinilla, who is already showing signs of in- 
creasing years, has begged to be allowed to use that bath 
as soon as Poppsea has bathed. Lucan has struck Nigidia 
because he suspected her of an intrigue with a gladiator, 
and Sporus gambled away his wife at dice. Senecio is the 
winner. I have refused an offer of four chestnut horses 
which are almost certain to gain this year’s prize. Tor- 
quatus Silanus would have given them for Eunice. I am 
glad thou didst refuse her 1 Poor Torquatus ! he is alto- 
gether unconscious of the fate hanging over him. His sin 
is that of being the grandson of the divine Augusta Caesar, 
and so, there is no hope for him — his death has been already 
settled. 

“ Thou knowest that Tiridates is looked for here, but in- 
stead there has come an anno^dng letter. Y ologeses has con- 
quered Armenia and threatens not to yield it to any one 
save Tiridates. Such absurdity! to thus cause war! Cor- 
^ bulus is to be in command, and will be invested with as much 
authority, as was Pompeius Magnus in his struggles against 
pirates. This was not, however, given unhesitatingly by 


quo VAms, 


117 


Caesar, who fears he may be too successful and consequently 
too popular to suit the vanity of Nero. Once, even, it was 
suggested to send Aulus Plautius instead, but this did not 
meet with Poppsea’s approval, who is most bitterly jealous 
of Pomponia’s virtuous renown. Yatinius was telling us 
of a great gladiatorial fight w'hich is to be held at Bene- 
ventura. How plebeians are elevated in these times, despite 
the proverb, ‘ Ne sutor ultra’ crepid am 1 ’ Why Yatinius 
himself is a cobbler’s son, and Yitelins descended from one I 

“ A marvelous interpretation of (Edipus w^as given us 
yesterday by the actor Aliturus. Being a Jew, I asked 
him if the Jews and Christians are one. But he replied, 
‘ Not so, the Jews have an abiding religion, but that of the 
Christians is a new one lately started by a sect in Judea.’ 
These Christians worship as a god, a man who in the reign 
of Tiberius was crucified by the Jews, and they refuse to 
acknowledge any other gods^ particularly ours. They are 
becoming more numerous every day. I cannot see why 
they should not recognize all. 

“ The secret animosity of Tigellinus toward me hath now 
shown itself, but as yet he is no match for me. He has this 
advantage, however, that he is both more unscrupulous and 
clings more to life, and so he and Ahenobarbus will grad- 
ually draw nearer and unite to accomplish my fall. I know 
not when, but I know that* it is inevitable ; and so let it 
come. Until then we must pass the time as merrily as we 
can. But for Nero, life would not be so bad after all, 
but he causes a man to have a contempt for himself and 
for life. One is tempted to compare this fight for favor to 
the struggle in the arena, but here flattery gains the prize. 
I often argue thus with myself and then I am reminded of 
Cbilo and feel mj^self no better than he. When thou hast 
done with him, send him to me, for his arguments amuse 
me. Greet thou, for me thy Christian and say to her that 
I pray she will not be a fish to thee. Tell me how fares thy 
health, and thy love, and remember to learn how to love 
and how to teach it. Farewell I ” 

Yinicius to Petronius : 

“ I have not yet found Lygia, but hope to do so soon, or 
I should not yet write thee. When one becomes weary of 
life, he cares not to write to his friends. I was become 
somewhat suspicious of Chilo, and so one night when he 
had cause for a farther sum of money to give to Euricius, I 


118 


QVO VADIS. 


Tvvapped myself in a soldier’s cloak and followed him and 
the slave I sent to accompany him. I bid myself beliind 
the pillar of a portico at a little distance to assure myself 
of the real existence of Euricius. I saw below me many 
people, some engaged in bearing stones from a baige and 
others in piling them. Chilo went up to them and entered 
into conversation with an old man, who after some mo- 
ments sank at his feet, and others came up and shouted in 
praise. Euricius received the purse from the slave with 
prayer and uplifted hands. Another one, who methinks 
must have been his son, knelt beside him. Chilo spoke to 
them words I could not learn, then he gave his blessing to 
all, and made a peculiar sign in the air like a cross. This 
sign they all have a great reverence for, for all bowed the 
knee. 

“ I could scarcely withstand the ardent wish I had to 
join them, and offer three full purses to the one who would 
show me Lygia ; but I was afraid to do so lest it should 
interfere with the work of Chilo; so I turned and departed. 

“ This was when thou hadst been gone twelve nights, 
and since then I have been many times with Chilo. He 
claims to be great among the Christians and says he has 
not yet discovered Lygia because the Christians here are so 
man}^, that they are not all acquainted with each other. 
Besides which, they must exercise much carefulness and 
reserve ; nevertheless, he thinks to become conversant with 
all their private concerns when he becomes known to their 
elders. Many of these, whom the Christians call presbyters, , 
he knows already and questions them, though very guard- 
edly, ill order to arouse no fear, for that would hinder the 
search. I chafe under the delay, but I know he is right 
and I wait. 

“ He has found out also that they meet to pray in un- 
frequented parts without the city, in deserted houses, in 
sandpits, sometimes ; indeed they have many meeting 
grounds, where Christ is worshipped and praised, and re- 
ligious feasts are held. Chile’s idea is that Lygia does not 
go to those frequented by Pomponia, so that Pomponia may 
be able to say with truth if examined by the authorities that 
she is ignorant of Lygia’s whereabouts. No doubt this is 
in accordance with the council of these elders. I am al- 
ways pondering on these meeting places, and thopgh Chilo 
disapproves, when he has discovered where they may be 
found I will go with him ; and if the gods permit me once 


quo VADIS. 


119 


to see Lygia, I take Jove to witness my vow not to lose 
her a second time. Their meetings are held at night and 
Chilo fears to take me with him, but I must, I will go, I 
sliould know Lygia instantly, in the night, or however 
closely veiled, I should recognize her anywhere. I am con- 
vinced that she has not left Rome ; she may be even near 
me. When Chilo comes to-morrow, he and I will go to 
these Christians; we will go armed. With me she will be 
far, far better than with the host of poor amongst whom she 
dwells. I will refuse her nothing. Thou hast written that 
my choice was a wise one — it was sorrow and pain. Every 
morning I rise hopeful, or I could not live. One must 
learn how to love thou sayst, I used to know how to speak 
of it, but now I can only feel. I only wait for Chilo, and 
my own house has become unbearable. Farewell 1 ” 


CHAPTER XVI. 

It was so long since Chilo made his appeai:ance, that 
Vinicius knew not what to think of his absence. He knew 
that a successful search cannot be made in haste, but his 
blood, and impetuous temper revolted against reason. To 
sit and wait with folded arms was to be violently at odds 
with his habits, and he could not reconcile himself to passing 
his time in that manner. To run about the byways of the 
cit}^, and return without obtaining any results, seemed to 
him only a self-delusion, and gave him no satisfaction. His 
freedmen turned out to be less experienced than the Greek. 
At the same time, he was playing a double game, — that of 
the lover, and the gambler, who is bound to win. Vinicius 
was such a person from earliest youth. He knew not what 
it was to fail, and could not understand that it is sometimes 
necessary to yield something. For a time, the military 
discipline had curbed his wilfulness, but, at the same time, 
had imbued him with the conviction that every command 
of his to his subordinates must be obeyed, and his long stay 
in the Orient, among people habituated to slavish obedience, 
had hardened him in the conviction that there were no 
limits to his “ I will.” And now his vanity was deeply 
wounded. 

The various happenings were puzzling him, and rack- 
ing his brain. He felt that Acte had told the truth, that 


120 


QUO VADIS. 


Lygia was not indifferent to him. But if so, why should 
she prefer wandering and poverty to his love, his house ? 

But he could find no answer to this question. He finally 
discerned some difference between himself and Lygia, be- 
tween his world and that of Petronius, Lygia and Pomponia, 
some misunderstanding as deep as an abyss which could not 
be filled up with anything he knew. Then it seemed to 
him that he must lose Lygia, and at the thought, lost the 
remnant of balance which Petronius sought to preserve in 
him. There were moments when he did not know whether 
he loved or hated Lygia, and only knew that he must find 
her, that he would rather die than give up the hope of find- 
ing and possessing her. And he often saw her in imagina- 
tion standing before him ; he felt her presence, felt her in 
his arms, and then his passion consumed him. And when 
he remembered that she loved him, and would voluntarily 
give herself up to all his desires, he was seized with an un- ' 
conquerable sorrow, and a tenderness filled his heart, like a 
mighty wave. But there were also moments when he 
turned pale with rage and delighted in thoughts of the pun- ' 
ishment and humiliation to which he would subject Lygia 
when he found her. He wished not only to possess her, but to ^ 
possess her as a humiliated slave, and at the same time felt j 
that if he had the choice of being her slave or never seeing j 

her, he would rather be her slave. He often thought of the \ 

red stripes the lash would leave on her rosy body, and at i 

the same time he wanted to kiss them. He thought he I 

would be happy if he could kill her. Racked by these con- 
tradictorj'- feelings, and these sufferings, he began to lose 
his health, and even his beauty. He became unapproacha- 
ble and fierce. His slaves, and even his freedmen feared 
him, and when punishments — as merciless as they were un- ; 
deserved — were heaped upon them, they began to hate him. 
Yinicius knew it, and keenly feeling his own isolation, he 
inflicted still greater punishment on them. With Chilo, 
however, he restrained himself, from fear that the Greek : 
might cease his searches ; and Chilo, considering the mat- ; 
ter, turned it to his own account. He began to gain con- . 
trol over him, and became more and more exacting. 

At first he assured Yinicius that the search would ter- ^ 
minate quickly and successfully ; then he himself invented 
difficulties, and though he did not cease, vouching for the J 
inevitable success, did not conceal the fact that it would re- 1 
quire considerable time. 1 


quo VADIS. 


121 


Once be came to Yinicius with such dejection in bis 
countenance that the young man turned pale, and running 
forward to meet him, be scarcely found strength to ask : 

“ She is not among the Christians ? ” 

“ On the contrary, master ; but I found Glaucus among 
them.” 

“ Of what art thou speaking, and who is Glaucus ? ” 

“ Thou has forgotten, master, the old man, with whom I 
traveled from Naples to Rome, and defending whom I 
lost two fingers. I left him dying in the inn, and shed tears 
over him. Alas I I found him alive, and he belongs to the 
Christian community.” 

Yinicius, who could not guess the purpose of this narra- 
tion, thought that Glaucus was hindering Chile’s search, 
and, repressing his anger, said : 

“ If thou hast defended him, he ought to be grateful, and 
help thee.” 

“ Ah, worthy tribune ; even gods are not always grateful, 
let alone men I — Yes, he 43ught to be grateful to me. 
Unfortunatel}’’, the old man is weak-minded, and sorrow- 
stricken, and instead of thanking me, he accuses me before 
his co-religionists of being the cause of the loss of his 
family. That is my reward for the loss of two fingers, 
without which I cannot write.” 

“ I am certain, rascal, that it was as he says I ” 

“ Then thou knowest more than he does, lord,” said 
Chilo with dignity. “ He merely surmises that it was so, 
but that would not prevent his summoning the Christians 
to avenge him. And would undoubtedly do so, and they 
would as undoubtedly help him ; but, luckily ,/he does not 
know my name, and did not recognize me in their house of 
prayer. I, however, recognized him at once, and wished at 
first to throw m 3 ^self on his neck, but my judiciousness, 
and the habit of considering my every step, kept me back. 
As I left the house, I began to inquire about him, and I 
was told that he was the man who had been betra 3 ’ed by his 
comrade on their way from Naples to Rome. That is how 
I came to know that he is spreading such a report.” 

“ That does not concern me. What sawest thou there? ” 

It dost not concern thee, but it concerns me as much 
as my safety. As I wish that my teachings should sur- 
vive me, I prefer to renounce the reward thou hast offered 
me to sacrificing my life to Mammon ; for I shall be able to 


122 QUO VADIS. 

live without her, and, as a true philosopher, seek divine 
truth.” . 

With an ill-boding countenance Yinicius approached the 
Greek and said in a suppressed voice : 

“ And who told thee that thou wouldst meet death at the 
hands of Glaucus sooner than at mine ? How knowest thou, 
dog, that thou wouldst not now be buried in my garden ? ” 

Chilo was a coward, and a single glance at Yinicius 
satisfied him that another unguarded word would bring him 
to a disastrous end. 

“ I will search for her, master, and I will find her,” he ex- 
claimed, hurriedly. ^ 

After a short period of silence, the Greek, seeing that 
Yinicius had calmed a little, resumed : 

“ Death passed me, but I looked on it with the stoicism 
of Socrates. No, master, I only meant that the search is 
accompanied with great danger to me. Thou didst doubt 
once that Euricius existed, and now thou doubtest the ex- 
istence of Glaucus, although thou hast seen the former with 
thy own eyes, and knowest that the son of my father spoke 
the truth. If Glaucus did not exist, I should be able to go 
freely among the Christians. But Glaucus is a live obsta- 
cle ; and had he seen me once, thou wouldst never see me 
again, and in that case who would find the girl?” 

He began to dry his tears, and in a little while, con- 
tinued : 

“ But while Glaucus lives, how can I seek her ? A chance 
meeting with him will put an end to me.” 

“ What hintest thou at ? What is the way out, and what 
dost thou wish to undertake ? ” 

“ Lord, Aristotle teaches us that the lesser should be sac- 
rificed for the greater ; and King Priam often said that old 
age is a great burden. And Glaucus is so oppressed with 
old age and misfortune, that to him death would be a god- 
send. And what, according to Seneca, is death, but a re- 
lease ? ” 

“ Play the fool with Petronius, not with me 1 Tell me 
thy desire.” 

“ If virtue is foolishness, — may the gods grant me to re- 
main a fool the rest of my life ! I w^ant, master, to remove 
Glaucus, who is a constant menace to the success of my 
undertaking, and to my safety.” 

“ If that is so, then hire men to do away with him. I 
will pay.” 


QUO VADIS, 


123 


“ It will come high, master; and then they may threaten 
us with disclosure. Rascals are as numerous in Rome as 
are grains of sand in the arena, and yet thou wilt hardly be- 
lieve what reward they ask when a respectable man seeks 
their services. No, worthy tribune I What if the men are 
caught red-handed? They will confess, and there will be 
no end of trouble. I am safe, because my name will re- 
main unknown to them. It is bad that thou dost not be- 
lieve me, for, not to speak of my conscience, remember that 
there are two things in the balance : my own skin, and the 
reward thou hast promised me.” 

“ How much dost thou need ? ” 

“ I need a thousand sestertia. Remember that I must 
find conscientious rascals, — such as would not run away 
with the money. Good pay for good work I And there 
must be left something for myself, — for the tears of grief I 
shall shed over Glaucus. I take the gods to witness how I 
loved him. If I get a thousand sestertia to-day, in two 
days his soul will be in Hades, and only there — if souls re- 
tain memory and the gift of thought — will he know how I 
loved him. I shall declare to my men, whom I will find 
this very day, that for every day that they pepnit Glaucus 
to live, I shall cut down a hundred sestertia from their pay. 
A plan is now forming in my mind, which seems to me in- 
fallible.” 

Yinicius again promised him the money, 4old him not to 
speak of Glaucus again, and asked him what other news he 
brought. Chilo had been to the prayer-houses, had looked 
the Christians in the. face, especially the women, but had 
seen no one who resembled Lygia. They considered him a 
man who followed^^ the footsteps of “ Christ,” since he 
gave Euricius the money. He was greatly delighted that 
one of their great lawgivers, a certain Paul of Tarsus, was 
in Rome, imprisoned in a dungeon, because of charges 
made by the Jews. He had resolved to make his acquaint- 
ance. He was still more delighted with the information 
that a high priest of the sect, who had been Christ’s dis- 
ciple, and to whom He had intrusted the government of the 
entire Christian world, is daily expected in Rome. Every 
Christian will probably want to see him and hear him ex- 
pound His teachings. It is intended to hold great meet- 
ings, and Cfiilo would be present ; and as it is not diflficult 
to hide one’s self in a crowd, he would take Yinicius with 
him. They would surely then find Lygia. With the re- 


124 


QUO VADIS, 


moval of Glaucus, there would be no further danger. Of 
course, the Christians are capable of avenging themselves, 
but, generally speaking, they were peaceful people. 

Cliilo here expressed his surprise that he had not seen 
Cliristians giving themselves up to license, or poisoning 
wells and fountains. They did not seem to be enemies of 
the human race. He had never seen them worship an ass, 
or eat the flesh of children. He would surely find people 
among them who would hide away Glaucus for money ; 
but their teaching, so far as he knew, did not encourage 
crime, but, on the contrary, commands forgiveness of injury. 

Vinicius recalled what Pomponia Griecina had said to 
him, and was gladly listening to Chilo. And though at 
times he felt a hatred for Lygia, he felt relieved at the 
thought that her religion excluded murder and debauchery. 
It appeared to him dimly that it was that mysterious wor- 
ship of Christ which had dug the abyss that divided Lygia 
from him, and he began, at the same time, to fear and 
hate it. 


CHAPTER XYII. 

It was really necessary for Chilo to remove Glaucus, who 
though old, was not at all feeble. There was considerable 
truth in what Chilo told Yinicius. He knew Glaucus had 
betrayed him, sold him to murderers, deprived him of his 
family and his worldly goods, and had left him for dead, not 
in an inn, but in the fields near Miturna. All of which 
weighed lightly on him ; but he had not foreseen the recov- 
ery of Glaucus, and his coming to Rome. So that he was 
really horrified when he saw him at the prayer meeting, and 
for a moment seriously thought of abandoning the search 
for Lygia. On the other hand, he feared Yinicius even 
more. And there was Petronius behind Yinicius ; two pow- 
erful patricians. Chilo did not hesitate long. He thought 
that he would rather have enemies among the weak than 
among the strong ; and though he shuddered at the thought 
of the bloody deed, out of sheer cowardliness, he now found 
the necessity of killing Glaucus through the aid of other 
hands unavoidable. At present the question was the choice 
of people. The plan he mentioned to Yinicius referred to 
that question. He could easily find people in the wine- 


QJJO VADIS. 


125 


shops, without honor or religion, who would undertake al- 
most any kind of work but he could still easier fall into the 
hands of such, who, as soon as they scented money, would 
begin their work on Cliilo himself, and taking earnest 
money, would extort all his money under threat of ex- 
posure. 

Moreover, Chilo had of late developed an aversion for the 
horrible creatures that infested the suspicious houses of the 
Subura, and on the other side of the Tiber. Measuring 
everything with his own measure, not knowing siifliciently 
the Christians, nor their teachings, he thought that he 
would find among them a pliant tool ; and as they seemed 
more conscientious than others, he resolved to go to them, 
and present the matter in such a light that they would un- 
dertake it, not only for the money, but also through devo- 
tion. 

With this end in view, he went in the evening to Euricius, 
whom he knew to be devoted to him, and would do anything 
to help him. But his assumed religion prevented him from 
disclosing the truth. He wanted to have people who would 
not shrink from any undertaking, but he would talk to them 
in a way, that they would, for the sake of their own safety, 
keep it secret. 

After Euricius had redeemed his son, he hired a small 
store near the Circus Maximus, to sell olives, beans, and 
water sweetened with honey. Chilo found him bringing 
things in order, and greeting him in the name of Christ, be- 
gan to speak of the business that brought him there. Hav- 
ing rendered a service, he hoped that he would be paid with 
gratitude. He needs two or three men, strong and fearless, 
to avert great danger that was threatening not only him, 
but all the Christians. It was true, he was poor, having 
given all the money he had to Euricius, but he w'ould nev- 
ertheless pay those i^eople for their services; with the un- 
derstanding, however, that they would trust him, and do- 
whate\’^r he commanded. 

Euricius and his son, Quartns, were almost on their 
knees before their benefactor. Both declared their readi- 
ness to do whatever he ordered them to, believing that such 
a holj^ man would not require them to do anything not con- 
sistent with the teachings of Christ. 

Chilo assured them that that was the case, and raising 
his e3'es as in prayer, he thought whether he should not 
make them his victims, and save the thousand sestertia. 


126 


QUO VADIS. 


But be rejected the idea. Though not so old, Eiiricius was 
weighted with grifef and sickness. Quartus was only six- 
teen years old, and Chilo wanted dexterous people, and es- 
pecially strong ones. As to the thousand sestertia, he 
reckoned to keep a considerable part of it. They insisted 
for some time, but as he decidedly refused to avail himself 
of them, they yielded. 

Quartus suggested a laborer who was employed by Demas, 
the baker, and who was as strong as four ordinary men. 
Chilo would like to get acquainted with him, provided he 
was a god-fearing man, and capable of sacrificing himself 
for his brethren. 

He is a Christian ; Demas employs mainly Christians,” 
said Quartus. 

Demas’s bakery was situated near the Emporium, which 
is a short way from the Circus Maximus. When Quartus 
and Chilo reached the colonnade of the Porticus JEmilia, 
the Greek said to the boy : 

“I am old, and at times my memory fails me. Yes! 
Our Christ was betrayed by one of his disciples, but for the 
life of me, I cannot at this moment think of his name ” — 

“Judas; he afterward hanged himself,” answered 
Quartus, who, in his soul, was wondering how that name 
could possibly be forgotten. 

“ Ah, yes I J udas I I thank thee.” 

They finally reached a wooden structure, from the in- 
terior of which came the noise of ‘the grinding millstones. 
Quartus walked in, but Chilo, who did not like to show 
himself to too many people, and who was constantly in 
dread of meeting Glaucus, remained on the street. 

Chilo was curious about that Hercules. If he is a rascal 
and a wise man, he would cost him something ; but if he is 
a virtuous Christian and a fool, he would do anything Chilo 
desired without pay. 

Soon Quartus came out of the building with another man, 
who was only dressed in a tunic called “ exomis,” a'tid so 
cut that the right hand and the right side of the breast 
were exposed. Such dress was chiefly worn by laborers. 
Chilo sighed from the depth of his breast, — such a breast 
and such an arm he had never seen before. 

“ Here is the brother whom thou hadst desire'to see,” 
said Quartus. 

“May the peace of Christ be with thee!” answered 
Chilo. “ Quartus, tell this brother if he can confide in me, 


quo VADIS, 


127 


and then go home in the name of God. It is not proper to 
leave thy old father in loneliness.” 

“ This is a holy man, who gave all his fortune to my father 
to obtain my release from slavery, although I am an entire 
stranger to him,” said Quartus. “ May our Lord the 
Saviour prepare him a reward in heaven I ” 

The gigantic laborer, hearing this, bowed, and kissed the 
hand of Ciiilo. 

“ What is thy name, brother? ” asked the Greek. 

“ At . holy baptism, father, the name Urban was given 
me.” 

“ Urban, my brother, hast thou time to freely talk with 
me ? ” 

“ Our work begins at midnight, and there is now only 
supper preparing for us.” 

“ Then there is plenty of time. Let us go to the river, 
there thou wilt hear my words.” 

On the stone embankment all was quiet, only from afar 
came the noise of the millstones; and below plashed the 
river. He looked long into the face of the laborer; and 
notwithstanding its severe and mournful expression, char- 
acteristic of all barbarians living in Rome, it seemed kind 
and sincere. 

“ There is a kind and stupid man who will kill Glaucus 
without any pay,” he said to himself, and then asked : 

“ Urban, dost thou love Christ ? ” 

“ I love him with all my heart and soul,” answered the 
laborer. 

“ And thy brethren and sisters, and those who taught 
thee truth and faith in Christ ? ” 

“ I love them also, father.” 

“ Then may peace be with thee I ” 

“ And with thee, father ! ” 

There was silence again ; only from afar thundered the 
millstones, and the river plashed below. 

Chilo stared at the moon, and in a slow, low voice he be- 
gan to speak of the death of Christ. 

He spoke not to Urban, but as if recalling to himself 
that death, and entrusting its secret to the drowsy city. 
There was something touching in that, as well as solemn. 
The laborer wept, and when Chilo began to moan and grieve 
over the fact, that at the moment of the Saviour’s death, 
there was no one to defend Him, if not from the crucifixion, 
at least from the insults of the soldiers and the Jews, the 


128 


QUO VADI8. 


gigantic breast of the barbarian began to heave from grief 
and suppressed rage. The death of Christ only moved 
him, but at the thought of that crowd mocking the Lamb, 
nailed to the cross, his simple soul was filled with emotion, 
and he was possessed by a wild thirst for revenge. 

Suddenly Chilo asked : 

“ Urban, knowest thou who Judas was ?” 

“ I know, I know 1 But he hanged himself,” exclaimed 
the laborer. 

There was in. his voice sorrow that the traitor should 
have chosen his own punishment instead of getting into 
his hands. And Chilo continued : 

“ But if he had not killed himself, and if some one of the 
Christians were to meet him on land or on sea, would it not 
be the duty of that Christian to avenge the torture, blood 
and death of the Saviour ? ” 

“ Who would not avenge, father ? ” 

“ Peace be with thee, faithful servant of the Lamb ? One 
may forgive his own injury, but who has the right to for- 
give insults offered to God ? But as serpent breeds a ser- 
pent ; as evil breeds evil, so from the poison of Judas 
rose another traitor ; and as the former betrayed the Sav- 
iour to the Roman warriors and the ^ Jews, so the latter, 
who lives among us, intends to hand his flock over to the 
wolves. And if no one will forestall the treason, if no one 
will remove the head of the serpent, destruction awaits us 
all ; and with us will go down the glory of the Lamb.” 

The laborer looked at him with the greatest alarm, while 
the Greek covered his head with a corner of his cloak, and 
began to repeat with a voice coming as if from beileath the 
earth : 

“ Woe to you, servants of the true God I Woe to you, 
Christian men and Christian women I ” 

Again there was silence. Again were heard the rumb- 
ling of the millstones, the song of the millers, and the noise 
of the river. 

“ Father,” finally asked the laborer, “ what kind of traitor 
is that ? ” 

Chilo hung his head. 

“What kind of traitor? A son of Judas, a son of 
poison, who dissembles a Christian, and goes to houses of j 
prayer only to accuse our brethren before Caesar of disbe- : 
lief in his divinity, of poisoning the fountains, killing J 
children, and of conspiring to destroy the city. And in a few I 


QUO VADIS, 


129 


(la3^s the pretorians will receive a command to put old men, 
women and children in chains, and to lead them to death, 
as were led to death the slaves of Tedanius Secundus. All 
that is the work of that second Judas. But if no one pun- 
ished the first Judas, no one took vengeance on him, — if no 
one defended Christ in the hour of his tormept, — who will 
want to punish this one, who will destroy the serpent before 
Caesar hears his report, who will annihilate him, who will 
ward otf the destruction of our brethren and the faith of 
Christ?” 

Urban, who was sitting the while Chilo spoke, suddenly 
sprung to his feet, and said ; 

“ I will, father.” 

Chilo also rose, and for a moment looked on the laborer’s 
face, which was lighted up by the moon, then stretched his 
arm, and slowdy dropped his palm on his head. 

“ Go to the Christians,” he said, solemnly, “ go to the 
houses of prayer, get our brethren to point out Glaucus to 
you ; and when they show him to thee, slay him in the name 
of Christ!” 

“ Glaucus ? ” echoed the laborer, as if desiring to fix that 
name in his memory. 

“ Dost thou know him? ” 

“No, I do not. There are a thousand Christians in 
Rome, and they do not all know each other. But to-mor- 
row night, in Ostrianum, there will gather all the brethren 
and sisters to hear the great Apostle of Christ, who will 
teach there ; and there the brethren will show me Glaucus.” 

“ In Ostrianum ? ” asked Chilo. “ Beyond the city gates ? 
The brethren and all the sisters ? At night ? Beyond the 
gates, in the Ostrianum ? ” 

“ Yes, father. That is our cemetery, between Yiai 
Salaria and Nomentana. Is it not known to thee that the 
Great Apostle will teach there ? ” 

“ I have been away from home two days, and have re- 
ceived no letters ; besides, I did not know where Ostrianum 
is, because I but lately arrived from Corinth, where I am 
organizing a Christian community. And so if Christ has 
inspired thee, thou, my son, wilt go at night to Ostrianum, 
wilt find Glaucus, and wilt slay him on thy return to the 
city ; for which thy sins will be forgiven thee. And now, 
peace be with thee I ” 

“ I listen to thee, servant of the Lamb.” The coun- 
tenance of the laborer showed confusion. He had lately 


130 


QUO VADIS. ' 


killed a man, perhaps two, and the teaching of Christ for- 
bids killing. He killed them not in his own defense, but 
even that is forbidden. The bishop gave him some brethren 
to assist him, but did not command him to kill ; and he 
killed only accidentally, because God had cursed him with 
too much strength. And now he is repenting. Others sing 
behind their, grindstones; while he, unfortunate man, is 
thinking of his sin, and his offense against the Lamb. 
How he wept, how he prayed, how he implored the Lamb I 
And he still feels that he has not repented enough. But 


now he again promised to kill a traitor, — and it is well 


One’s own injuries only may be forgiven. He will kill him, 
even in the presence of all brethren and sisters, but let 
Glaucus first be condemned by the elders, bishops, and the 
apostle. To kill is a small affair ; it is even pleasant to 
kill a traitor, like a wolf or a bear. But what if Glaucus 
should suffer innocently ? How take upon one’s conscience 
a new murder, a new sin, and a new offense against the 
Lamb ? 

“ There is no time for a trial, m}’^ son,” answered Chilo, 

“ because the traitor will go direct from the Ostrianum to 
Antium to report to Cfesar, and will conceal himself in the 
house of a certain patrician, whom he is serving. But I 
will give thee a sign ; if, after killing Glaucus, thou show 
it, the bishop and the Great Apostle will bless thy deed.” 

He drew a knife from his belt, took out a sestertium, and 
cutting on it the sign of a cross, gave it to the laborer. 

“ Here is the sentence of Glaucus, and thy sign. When, 
after the killing, thou show it to the bishop, he ,will forgive 
thy former killing.” 

The laborer stretched his hand for the coin, but the 
memory of the first murder was too fresh in his mind, and ; 
he felt a kind of dread. 

“ Father,” said he, almost in a supplicating voice, “ dost : 
thou take it in thy own conscience, and hast thou thyself ^ 
heard him betray his brethren ? ” i 

Chilo felt the necessity of producing some proofs, give I 
some names, to prevent suspicion creeping into the giant’s j 
heart. 1 

“ Listen, Urban,” said he, “ I live in Corinth, but I came j 
from Kos, and here, in Rome, I am enlightening a girl from \ 
the country, called Eunice, in the teachings of Christ. She j 
is serving as vestiplica in the house of Caesar’s friend, a 1 
certain Petronius. And in that house I heard that Glaucus j 


QUO VADIS, 


131 


has undertaken to betray all the Christians ; and has, be- 
sides, promised another confidant of Caesar, Yinicius, that 
he will find a certain Christian girl ” — 

He stopped suddenly, and looked with amazement on the 
laborer, whose eyes lighted up like those of a beast, and 
the face assumed an expression of wild rage and threat. 

“ What is the matter with thee ? ” he asked in terror. 

“ Nothing, father, — to-morrow I will kill Glaucus.” 

The Greek became silent, but after awhile, he took the 
laborer by the shoulders and turned him so that the moon- 
light fell straight on his face, and began looking intently 
into his face. It was seen that he did not know whether to 
question him further, and bring out everything to the 
surface, or to contend with what he had already learned. 

But the inborn caution of Chilo prevailed. He sighed 
deeply, then placed his hand on the head of the laborer, and 
asked in a solemn voice : 

“ So in holy baptism the name Urban was given thee ? ” 

“ Yes, father.” 

“ Then, peace be with thee, Urban 1 ” 


CHAPTER XYIII. 

Petronius to Y inicius : 

“ Thine is a sad case, carissime. There is no doubt that 
our Lady of Love has ruffled thy peace. Thou, evidently, 
canst think of naught besides love, and hast lost entirely 
thy reason. When it' is convenient to thee peruse thy 
letter to me, and thou wilt discover how oblivious thou art 
to all save Lygia ; how thy mind reverts always to the 
same subject, and perpetually hovers about it, as a bird of 
pray continually wheels about its intended victim. By 
Pollux I if thou dost not discover her soon, thou wilt be- 
come a veritable Sphinx, or, at least, that part of thee 
which the flame of love has not entirely consumed ; like that 
Sphinx, so madly in love with Isis, who became unmindful 
of all else, and only lived for the coming of night, to gaze at 
the adored one. 

“ In the evenings disguise thyself, and pass through the 
city ; visit with Chilo the Christian meeting places, for the 
hope which pursuit gives will do thee good. But take this 
advice, as thou lovest me : — Hire this Croton, and go 


132 


QUO VADIS. 


ye three in company, for safet3^ Ursiis, the servant of 
Lygia, it would appear is possessed of marvelous strength. 
Since Pomponia and Lj^gia are members of this Christian 
community, I cannot think it is so vile as has been given 
out ; but, as was seen in the rescue of Lygia, they will 
protect the }"oung of their flock. I know that when thou 
discoverst Lygia, thou wilt be unable to restrain thy im- 
pulse to seize her, and with no help but Chilo’s, how wilt 
thou succeed ? Croton is well able to defend himself 
against ten such men as Ursus. Be liberal with Croton, but 
let not Chilo rob thee, is the best advice I can give. The 
child Augusta is no more mentioned, except occasionally by 
Poppaea, nor do they say aught about witchcraft. Caesar 
is wholly occupied with other things. Moreover, if there 
be truth in the report that the condition of Poppaea is again 
a subject of interest, the remembrance of that infant will 
completely pass away. 

“It is some days since we came to Baiae, which news must 
have reached thee, if thou cans't heed any news. When the 
divine Caesar came here first, he was oppressed by con- 
science at the remembrance of his mother. But, think thee 
what Ahenobarbus has suggested; even this : to make his 
mother’s murder a subject for his verses, and for foolish 
tragic scenes. Beforetime, he felt genuine reproaches, 
onl}^ because he was afraid, but now when he feels himself 
secure and is sure that no vengeance is pursuing him, he 
seeks to attract notice by feigning them. Sometimes, at 
night, he starts up, and rouses us, declaring that he is 
being pursued by the Furies ; he glances around him and 
copies the attitudes of an actor interpreting Orestes, and 
very vilely too. He recites to us Greek verses, and looks 
around to see what admiration he evokes. We feign to - 
admire, and assume the same tragic tone, to protect him ■ 
from the Furies ; instead of saving, ‘ Go to sleep, thou fool.’ ^ 
But, b^’ Castor! at the very least, thou must have heard | 
that he appeared in public in Naples. All the Greek | 
rabble from the city and neighboring towns were driven in, 
and they filled the arena with such a disgusting stench of | 
sweat ami garlic, that I thanked the gods I was behind the i 
scenes with Ahenobarbus, instead of being in the front seats § 
with the rest of the Augustians. Thou wilt hardly believe, « 
how actual his fear was when the time came for him toff 
appear. He put my hand to his heart, which beat with* 
violence, and he panted and became pale, while beads of * 


QUO VADIS. 


133 


cold perspiration broke out on his forehead. But there 
were pretorians armed with clubs in eveiy row of seats to 
insure applause. They were not necessary though, for no 
troop of monke^’^s ever raised such noises as these ruffians. 
The odor of garlic pervaded the place, but Nero bowed, 
placed his hand on his heart, blew kisses to them and wept. 
Then he rushed, as though drunk behind the scenes crying 
to us : ‘ Were the triumphs of Julius aught to compare 
with this of mine?’ And still the crowd yelled and 
cheered, well knowing that such applause would win them 
favors, feasts, presents, lottery tickets and another grand 
exhibition. I marvel not at their applause, for truly, 
nothing so remarkable has ever been seen before. And 
still Nero repeated : ‘ See what the Greeks are I See what 
the Greeks are 1 ’ and since that night I have noticed that 
he hates Rome more and more. Special messengers were 
sent to Rome to announce the Imperial triumph and it is 
expected that the Senate will some time express its thanks. 
A peculiar thing occurred directly after this first per- 
formance of Nero’s. J ust after the departure of the people, 
the theatre suddenly collapsed. Not one body did I see, 
though, taken from the ruins. There are many, including 
Greeks even, that argue this to be a sign of the anger of 
the gods at the unseemly lack of dignity in a Cmsar: but 
he argues otherwise, that the gods are pleased with his 
song, and have taken those who came to hear it under their 
divine care. And so, thanks and offerings are made in all 
the temples. Nero is now encouraged to go to Acluea. A 
little while ago, he said, however, that he feared the Romans, 
because of their love for him, might revolt against this 
absence. 

“We shall see at Beneventum the show promised by Ya- 
tinius ; then we shall proceed to Greece and make of it a 
sort of triumphal procession, with women attired in the 
.skins of tigers to draw the chariots, where sit crowned 
bacchantes or nymphs ; there will be music, poetry, flowers 
and all the delights of an oriental dream. He would blot 
Rome from his memory ; would live as do the gods ; 
floating along the Archipelago, as Apollo, Osiris^nd Baal 
combined in golden galleys with purple sail ; % be all 
things at all times. And even I, who have common sense 
enough, and judgment, have permitted myself to be 
carried away by these fancies, because, even if impossible, 
they are at least out of the ordinary. ^ Life in itself is 


134 


quo VADI8. 


empty, and at times ugly enough, except when a Lygia or a 
Eunice transforms it, or art makes it beautiful. Nero’s ex- 
pectations however will never be realized, because he makes 
no place for servility, treacheiy, and death, which must 
necessarily accompany this miserable buffoon and tyrannous 
fool. Death is the fate of whomever so displeases him. 
Poor Torquatus Silanus met his a few days ago, and 
Tlirasea will follow soon because he is too honest. Tigel- 
linus has not j^et accomplished mine, because yet, Csesar 
has need of me to help with my taste and advice the 
arranging of this journey to Achsea. But I often think that 
in the end, I will finish by opening my veins. When that 
time comes, I shall think upon my goblet, — the one thou 
dost so admire ; my concern would be that it should never 
be possessed by Nero. If thou art near, I will give it to 
thee, if not, I T^ill shatter it. 

“ Farewell ! Hire Croton if thou dost not wish Lygia to j 
be taken from thee again. Send me Chilo as soon as thou ! 
hast no further use for him, wherever I am. Perhaps I may ; 
help him to become another Yatinius and see senators and j; 
consuls fear his frown. I should wish to live to see such a ^ 
sight. Inform me when thy search is rewarded so I may 
make an offering for ye both in Venus’s temple. I dreamed | 
once of seeing Lygia on thy knee seeking thy caress, f 
Make the dream a true one. May thy sky be free from 
clouds or only simh clouds as are rosy -tinted, and may thy / 
health be perfect. Farewell.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Scarcely had Yinicius finished reading when Chilo came 
in and announced that he had found out that Ursus is * 
working near the Emporium for a miller named Demas ; 
that Lygia, too, must be in Rome, since Ursus is there; 
and that she would be at Ostrianum that same night. As 
Yinicius did not know where Ostrianum was, he explained 
to him that Ostrianum is an old hypogeum between the 
Yiae Salaila and Nomentana which the Christians used as a 
meeting place and where, as Ursus said, all the Christians 
would congregate that night to hear the apostle Peter. 

who was then under the care of Ursus and the v; 
Christian elders, would surely be there. 


quo VADIS, 


135 


Yinicius on hearing this, became excited with the 
thought of seeing, and perhaps seizing, his beloved Lygia, 
requested Chilo to go with him to Ostriaiium, to which the 
latter was not inclined. But after Yinicius had given him 
a purse filled with “scrupula” and promised to give him an- 
other filled with great aurei in case he found Lygia there, he 
consented to go. Still he advised Yinicius not to take 
along his slaves, not to carry Lygia off directly from 
Ostrianum. They ought to go there with hoods on their 
heads, with their faces hidden, and look on at all from 
some dark corner. It would be safest, he thought, to fol- 
low Lygia at a distance, to see what house she entered 
in, surround it next morning at daj^break, and take her 
thence in open daylight. Since she was a hostage and 
belonged specially to Caesar, they might do that without 
fear of the law. If they did not find her there they might 
follow TJrsus, and the result would be the same. But Yini- 
cius and himself should arm. 

Yinicius saw the perfect truth of what he had said and, 
recalling Petronius’s council, commanded his slaves to 
bring Croton. Chilo, who knew eveiy one in Rome, was 
set at rest on hearing the name of the famous athlete, 
whose superhuman strength in the arena he had- wondered 
at many a time. 

After Chilo enjoyed a hearty meal in the house of 
Yinicius, and after he found out the password of the 
Christians, Croton came, stipulated as to the price of the 
trip and, after a short conversation, they were ready to go. 

“ By Hercules I ” Croton exclaimed, “ it is well, lord, that 
thou hast sent for me, since I shall start to-morrow for 
Beneventum, whither the noble Yatinius has summoned me 
to make a trial, in the presence of Caesar, of a certain sy phax, 
the most powerful Negro that Africa has ever produced. 
Dost thou imagine, lord, how his spinal column will crack in, 
my arms, or how I shall break his black jaw with my 
fist ? ” 

“ By Pollux, Croton, I am sure that thou wilt do that,” 
answered Yinicius. 

And they departed. They quickly reached the place, 
and beheld Ostrianum. Yinicius’s heart began to beat now 
with more vigor. At the gate two quarrymen took the 
signs from them. In a moment Yinicius and his attendants 
were in a rather spacious place enclosed on all sides by a 
wall. Here and there were separate monuments, and in the 


136 


^QUO VA DIS, 


centre was the entrance to the hypogeiim itself, or crypt. 
In the lower part of the crypt, beneath the earth, were 
graves; before the entrance a fountain was playing. 

As far as the eye could reach, lantern gleamed after 
lantern, but many of those who came had no light what- 
ever. With the exception of a few uncovered heads, all 
were hooded from fear of treason or cold. After a short 
time, the ceremony began. A certain strange hymn w'as 
sung. After a while an old man, wearing a hooded mantle, 
but with a bare head, issued from the hypogeum. 

“ This is he — the foremost disciple of Christ — a fisher- 
man,” Chilo whispered to Yinicius. 

Peter began to speak, and he spoke at first like a father 
instructing his children and teaching them how to live. 
He enjoined on them to- renounce excess and luxury, to 
love poverty, purity of life, and truth, to endure wrongs 
and persecutions patiently, to obey the government, and 
those placed above them ; to guard against treason, deceit, 
and calumny ; and finally, to give an example in their own 
society to each other, and even to pagans. Yinicius 
listened to him attentively, and could not explain to him- 
self what all that really meant. “ Renouncement on earth 
of all pleasures, and a life in heaven after death — what 
did it mean ? ” But here Chilo whispered in his ear : 

“ Lord, I see Urban over there, near the old man, — and 
with him a maiden.” 


CHAPTER XX. 

Yinicius quivered with excitement at sight of Lygia. 
Everything else was forgotten by him the moment he saw 
her. To think that he had really found her at last. His 
joy was so great that he feared it might kill him. He 
asked himself if he were not dreaming. Y^as this merely 
the continuation of those miracles he had seen and heard so 
much of? No, there could be no room for doubt, since but 
a few steps divided him from her. The light fell full upon 
lier, revealing to him all the grace and beaut}" of her form. 
The hood having fallen from her head revealed her dis- 
heveled hair, her mouth was parted slightly, and her eyes 
raised to the Apostle, delight plainly pictured on her face. 
She was dressed like a daughter of the people, but to Yinh 


QUO VADIS. 


137 


ciiis bhe bad never appeared more beautiful. Though 
attired almost as a slave he could not help noticing her 
truly patrician head. Love took possession of all his 
senses. He felt a new sensation of pleasure in her presence. 
She seemed almost a child beside the tall and powerful 
Lygian. He observed also that she had grown more 
slender. She looked more ethereal. She gave him the im- 
pression of some beautiful flower, some living spiritual 
being. His desire to possess her grew stronger at sight of 
her. He had never seen any woman, either in Rome or the 
Orient, more beautiful. He felt he could give- up all for 
her, — Rome, the world, life itself and all it held most dear 
to him. 

Had it not been for Chilo who pulled at the corner of his 
mantle, he might by his desire to gaze on Lygia have ex- 
posed them both to danger. In the meantime the Chris- 
tians began praying and singing. Those whom the pres- 
byters now presented as being ready for baptism the Great 
Apostle baptized with water from the fountain. It seemed 
to Vinicius as if that night would never have an ending. 
His thought now was to follow Lygia as quickly as possible, 
and forciblj^ seize her on the way or at her house. 

As some of the party were leaving the cemetery, Chilo 
whispered to Yiiiicius, — 

“ People look at us, lord, let us go out before the gate.” 

This was so, since during the Apostle’s discourse, they 
had not removed their hoods as the others had done, thus 
attracting attention. 

They stood before the gate where they could see those • 
who passed. By his great stature it was easy to recognize 
Ursus. 

“ Let us follow,” said Chilo. “ To-morrow, if not to day, 
thy slaves can surround the house and carry her oflf.” 

“ No,” said Vinicius. 

“ What then, lord ? ” 

“ If thou hast sufficient courage to undertake the task, 
Croton, let us follow her to the house and take her now.” 

“ My courage is equal to the task, and if I do not succeed 
in breaking the back of that Lygian bull who guards her, 
thou canst have me. for thy slave.” 

But Chilo endeavored to dissuade them against taking 
this step. It was too much like exposing themselves to 
death, and if she should escape them their task of finding 
her again would be all the greater. She might even leave 


138 


qvo VADIS. 


Rome. Then the search would be almost fruitless. Ao, it 
was better not to act till certain of success. 

Yinicius who was for instant and forcible seizure of 
Lygia, regardless of all risk, could not help feeling that the 
OVeek -was right. To Croton, however, the question was 
one of reward, and his counsel prevailed with Yinicius 
whose heart was in the undertaking. 

“ I do not advise taking the girl from the crowd at this 
moment, for they might intercept our path Avith stones 
placed in our way ; but allow her to go home where I will 
seize her, and take her to whatsoever place thou wishest.” 

“ Be it so, by Hercules ! ” said Yinicius. “ To-morrow 
we may not find her there.” 

“ This Ursus has enormous strength,” urged Chilo. 

“ Thou shalt not be required to hold his hands,” said 
Croton, contemptuously “ Once at an inn I was fallen 
upon by seven drunken gladiators. My word for it none 
of them escaped whose ribs did not attest l^e punishment 
inflicted by these fists.” 

They waited long, since it was almost dawn before they 
saw Ursus advance through the gate accompanied by Lygia. 
With them were several persons. Chilo thought he recog- 
nized the Great Apostle; beside him walked an old man, 
much smaller in stature, two women, and a boy who carried 
a lantern. Then followed a large crowd, probabl}^ number- 
ing two hundred persons. Yinicius and his two compan- 
ions walked with these latter. 

“ See, lord,” said Chilo, “ under what powerful protection 
thy maiden is placed. That must be the Great Apostle 
since those who pass kneel to him.” 

But Yinicius saw only Lygia. In his mind he was care- 
fully revolving his plans for her seizure. He felt that he 
was taking a hazardous step, and one that called fori)old 
and determined action to ensure success. 


The way being long, he had also time for a different train 
of reflection. He thought of the gulf that this strange re- 
ligion of hers had opened up between them, and understood 
now many things that were incomprehensible to him before. 
He had not known Lygia till now. He felt now that it was 
the influence of that religion which had made her so unlike 
other women, and was ready to acknowledge its strange 
power over him. He knew, too, how vain and worthless to 
such a nature as hers were the offerings he had been pre- 
pared to make on the altar of his love only to have hers in 


QUO VADIS. 


139 


return. Neither he nor Petronius had been able to see this 
before. He knew now that Lygia, even if she loved him, 
would never sacrifice a single Christian truth for the sake 
of his love, and that her pleasure was altogether unlike' 
that which the rest of Rome were pursuing. He might 
make of any other woman he knew his mistress ; she would 
be nothing raore to him than his victim. To carry her off 
seemed possible, but when he had accomplished this what 
had he gained? He could not say he had her love. A 
soldier, he believed in the power of the sword which had 
brought the rest of the world to the feet of Rome, but for 
the first time in his life he now recognized a superior power. 
He asked himself what it was. He was unable to answer. 

When hfj thought of all he had seen, and sought within 
himself for an explanation, his thoughts became confused, 
and left him bewildered. Chilo’s lamentations brought him 
back to himself. He had undertaken to find Lygia. At peril 
of his own life he had pointed her out to Vinicius. What 
more did they want of him ? He had not undertaken to 
carry her away. Besides, what could they expect of an old 
man whose life was devoted to science, virtue, and to medi- 
tation ? And what would happen were Yinicius to meet 
with a mishap ? The gods do not always watch over their 
own, and what was to prevent blind Fortune, that did not 
see too well by daylight, from playing the noble Yinicius a 
scurvy trick in the dark. If that Lygian bear should do 
bodily harm to Yinicius, what would happen to him, poor 
Chilo? Instead of a reward what blame might not fall 
upon his hapless head. He regarded himself as standing 
in the same relation to Yinicius as Aristotle to Alexander 
of Macedonia. If the noble Yinicius would only give him 
the purse he had seen him place in his girdle before leaving 
home, he would at least have something that would aid him 
in case of need. If Yinicius would only listen to his coun- 
sel, the counsel of an old man of experience, and a sage, 
too, all would be well. 

Yinicius, taking the purse from his girdle, threw it to 
Chilo, saying, “ there ; be thou silent I 

The purse was very heavy, and the Greek’s confidence 
was somewhat restored when he felt it. 

“ It comforts me to remember that Hercules and Theseus 
accomplished greater things, but is not my dear good friend 
Croton, Hercules himself? Thou, my noble lord, art not a 
demi-god, thou art a god who will always remember thy 


140 


QUO VADI8. ! 

faithful servant. Once in a while, thou wilt supply his 
wants, for when deep in his studies he can think of/haught 
besides ; a little house standing in its small garden, having 
a tiny portico for coolness in the summer time, wbiild be a 
gift worthy of such a benefactor. In the meant^e, I shall 
watch thy prowess from a distance, and pray / ove to pro- 
tect thee. If it be necessary I will draw half Rome to thy 
aid by my cries. What a miserable road I the oil is all 
burned; Croton, whose magnanimity equals his strength, 
would learn two things did he but carry me to the gate ; 
first, if he can easily carry the maiden, and secondly, how 
to win the favor of the gods, as did -®neas by an act of 
greatness.” 

“ I would sooner carry a sheep that had been a month 
dead from mange,” replied Croton ; but give to me the 
purse the noble tribune gave thee, and I will do so.” 

“ Mayst thou lose thy great toe,” answered Chilo. “ What 
benefit dost thou receive from the teaching of that good old 
man, who placed' poverty and charity amongst the greatest 
virtues? Thou wilt never make even a poor Christian; 
the sun can more easily penetrate the Mamertine prison 
walls than truth enter thy hippopotamus skull.” 

“ There is no fear of my becoming a Christian,” remarked 
Croton. “ I have no desire to lose my bread.” 

“ If thou wert ever so little of a philosopher thou 
wouldst know that riches are but vanity.” 

“ Cast thy philosophy at me, and I will give thee a blow 
in the stomach with my head. We shall see then, which is 
the better.” 

“ An ox might have replied so to Aristotle,” Chilo an- 
swered, angrily. 

The grey dawn began now to faintly outshadow the sur- 
rounding objects, and the road took on a less deserted ap- 
pearance. Market carts filled with game, asses and mules 
conveying vegetables, were frequently met with. A light 
mist arose from the earth promising fair weather, and giv- 
ing to men and women a little distance away a ghostly ap- 
pearance. Yinicius watched the slender figure of Lygia 
become more silvery with the growing light. 

“ It would be an offence in me, lord,” remarked Chilo, 
“ to anticipate the end of thy generosit}’^ ; but thou wilt not 
accuse me of self-interest only, since thou hast paid me al- 
ready', if I again entreat thee to return for thy slaves and a 
litter when we have ascertained the house where the maiden 


QUO VADIS. 


141 


dwells. Pay no heed to the elephantine Croton, who only 
advises to carry off the maiden now, in order to squeeze 
th}" purse dry.” 

“ I owe thee a stroke of the fist between the shoul- 
ders,” said Croton ; “ which means that thou art lost.” 

“ And I have a cask of wine of Cephalonia ; which 
means ‘ Not so,’ ” replied Chilo. 

Yinicius paid no attention to their words. He was ob- 
serving the strange thing that happened as they neared the 
gate. As the Apostle Peter passed through, two soldiers 
knelt. He placed his hand for an instant on their helmets, 
and made the sign of the cross. The young tribune had 
never before thought of the possibility of there being Chris- 
tians among the soldiers. In his amazement he likened 
this new religion to a burning city, embracing more and 
more persons of every condition, as the flames encircle 
more and more the buildings, until all are gathered in. He 
thought, too, with regard to Lj^gia, that if she wished to 
escape from the city, there might be found guards who 
would not hinder her flight. Then he felt thankful this had 
not happened. 

After awhile the Christians began to disperse, so, in order 
to avoid notice, it was necessary to follow at a greater dis- 
tance. The. cowardly Chilo commenced to lag further and 
further behind, making excuse of wounds and pains in his 
legs. Yinicius did not mind this, thinking they would do 
just as well without him; he would indeed have allowed 
him to go off altogether. The philosophic Greek was too 
much pressed by curiosity, however, to depart entirely. 
He continued to urge his previous advice ; he fancied more- 
over that perhaps the old man walking with Peter, might 
be Glaucus, except he were too short. 

They continued for some distance before the Trans-Tiber 
was reached, and it w^as getting near sunrise when the 
group broke up. The old woman and boy accompanied by 
the Apostle went up the river while Lygia with the other 
old man and Ursus entered a narrow alley, and, about a 
hundred yards further up went into a house, containing 
two shops, one where olives were sold, and the other, a 
^poultiy shop. 

- Chilo, who was following some distance behind Yinicius 
and Croton, stopped suddenly, pressing close up to the wall 
and hissed to them to go back. Thl^ they did, in primer to 
consult with each other. 


142 


QUO VADIS. 


“ Run, Chilo,” said Yinicius, “ and see if this house faces 
on another street.” 

Chilo, in spite of his wounded feet, ran like Mercury, and 
as quickly returned. 

“ No,” said he, “ this is the only entrance.” 

' Then, clasping his hands, he exclaimed, 

“ Lord 1 I beseech thee, by Apollo, J upiter and all the 
other gods to give up this plan. Listen to me ” — 

But he ceased at once, on seeing the face of Yinicius 
which had grown pale with emotion, while his eyes glared 
like those of a wild beast. One look sufficed to show him 
that nothing in the whole world would dissuade him from 
the task he had undertaken. Croton began to inhale deep 
breaths, and sway his heavy head from side to side, like a 
caged bear ; but there was not the slightest symptom of 
fear discernible on his face. 

“ I will enter first,” said he. 

“ No! thou wilt follow me,” commanded Yinicius. 

Shortly after, they disappeared in the entrance. Chilo 
ran to the corner of the next alley, and from behind it 
watched to see what would take place. 


CHAPTER XXI, 

Not until he was inside, did Yinicius realize how great 
was the task he had set himself. The house was several 
stories high, like many other Roman houses built for rent; i 
and built in such haste, and so insecurely that they often ; 
gave way over the heads of their occupants. They were j 
veritable human hives, full of small rooms, inhabited by 
swarms of poor people. These houses were numberless, as 
the streets were often nameless ; the rents were gathered by ‘ 
the slaves of the owners, and as the government of the city 
did not require the names of the tenants, these were gener- 
ally unknown to their landlords. In this way, it was al-j 
most impossible to find any particular person in such aj 
house. j 

Yinicius and Croton came to a small court with a foun-- 
tain in the middle, which formed a sort of atrium common 
to all the house. In each of the four walls were galleries, | 
led up to by stairways of stone or wood, and from these" 
were the openings to lodgings. Some lodgings were on the 


QUO V<ADIS. 


145 


ground ; some had wooden doors ; while others only had 
woollen screens, and these generally much dilapidated. 

It was still early, and no one was in the court. Evi- 
dently, all slept except those who had come from Ostri- 
anum. 

“What must we do, lord?” said Croton, stopping sud- 
denly. 

_ “ We mui^t stay here,” replied Yinicius. “ Some one may 
come, and we must not be seen.” 

Just then it seemed to Yinicius that Chile’s plan had 
been a good one. If he had had many slaves with him 
then, it would have been an easy matter to have rushed in 
and searched all the lodgings, whilst they kept the entrance. 
As it was, he was afraid to ask for her, lest suspicion be 
aroused, and Lygia be warned. Yinicius pondered a mo- 
ment as to the advisability of returning for his slaves, when 
just at that moment, appeared from behind one of the 
screens, a man carrying a sieve, who came toward the foun- 
tain. Yinicius saw at a glance that it was Ursus, 

“ This is the Lygian ! ” whispered he to Croton. 

“ Shall I break his bones now ? ” 

“ Not yet.” 

As the two were hidden in the shadow of the passage- 
way, they were unseen by Ursus, who began quietly to 
wash the vegetables in his sieve. When he had finished he 
again disappeared behind the screen, followed by Croton 
and Yinicius, who expected to come directly into the lodg- 
ing of Lygia. To their amazement, they found that, instead 
of a lodging, the screen only hid another passage leading 
into a small garden.where grew a few cypresses and m3^rtles. 
Standing beside the wall of another stone building tvAs a 
very small house. 

Both men saw that this, .to them, was an advantage. 
They would be able quickly to overcome Ursus and gain 
the street with Lygia, without the risk of rousing the ten- 
ants of the larger house. Once in the street, it was not 
likely that any one would tr}^ to hinder them, but if they 
did, Yinicius would make himself known to the guards, and 
summon their aid in arresting the escape of a hostage of 
Caesar. 

Ursus was about to enter the house when he heard steps 
behind him. He turned, and perceiving them, put down 
his sieve on the balustrade, inquiring : 

“ What want ye here ? ” 


144 


QUO VADIS, 


^‘Thee!” replied Yiniciiis. And, turning to Croton, 
whispered hurriedly, — 

“ Kill ! ” 

Croton rushed like a tiger on him, and in an instant, be- 
fore the L3^gian had time to perceive who they were, he was 
in the powerful clasp of Croton. 

A'inicius did not wait to see the end of the conflict, feel- 
ing confident of the strength of his man. He rushed to the 
house, pushed open the door, and entered a room lit only 
by a fire burning in the chimney. Tlie light fell directly 
on L3’gia’s face, and on that of an old man, the same w^ho 
w'as with them on the road from Ostrianum. 

Vinicius entered suddenl}^, seized Lygia, and rushed back 
to the door with her. The old man tried to bar the way, 
but Vinicius held her tightly in one arm, while with the 
other he removed him from his path. As he did so the 
hood slit)ped from his head, disclosing the strained features 
to Lygia, who now recognized her assailant. Fear turned 
her blood cold and rendered her speechless ; she tried to 
call for aid, but no words came ; tried to grasp the door, 
but she was powerless. She was well-nigh unconscious, 
when Vinicius reached the garden, but was called back to 
her senses by the fearful sight which met her eyes. In the 
arms of Ursus was a man completely doubled back, with 
head lim^). On perceiving them, Ursus struck one more 
blow, then rushed at Vinicius like a fury. 

“ I am a dead man,” thought Vinicius. 

Then, like a far-ofi* sound, came to his ears the shriek of 
Lygia “ Kill not.” He felt the arms which clasped her 
parted by some terrible power, and the next moment earth 
and sky faded from his sight. 

******* 

Chilo, with mingled fear and curiosity, had hidden him- 
self behind an angle outside. He intended to keep near 
Vinicius, if he were successful in seizing Lygia. He had 
no longer any fear of Urban, for he counted upon Croton 
killing him. The streets were still deserted, but he had 
concluded, in case the resistance of the Christians should 
draw a crowd, to address them as one armed with authority 
by Cajsar and call the guard to the assistance of the 3^oung 
tribune. In this way he would gain further reward. He 
did not yet approve of Vinicius’s plan, though with Croton’s 
great strength it might succeed. He watched the entrance 


QUO VADI8. 145 

for some time, but all remained quiet, and finally weariness 
gave place to alarm. 

“If they do not find her hiding place, and make any com- 
motion, she will easily take alarm.” But he was not dis- 
pleased at the thought, for then Yinicius would have fur- 
ther use -for him, and he would be able to draw a further 
supply from his generous purse. 

“ Whatever happens,” thought he, “ will benefit me, 
though no one supposes it. 0 g^ds 1 only let me ” — 

He stopped abruptly, for he fancied that some one was 
leaning forward to see through the entrance. He pressed 
close to the wall, to w^atch, holding his breath. Nor was he 
mistaken, for after a while a head was half thrust out, but 
after a hurried glance around was quickly withdrawn. 

“ That must be either Croton or Yinicius,” he thought, 
“ but why are they not coming, and why is it that the girl 
does not scream ? The city will be awake before they can 
gain the Carinae. By the immortal gods ” — He beheld a 
sight which made his hair stand on end. Ursus, carr^dng 
the body of Croton, appeared in the entrance. He glanced 
rapidly down the still deserted street, then ran quickly in 
the direction of the river. Chilo flattened himself against 
the wall, murmuring : “ If he sees me I am undone! ” 

Ursus, however, quickly disappeared past the corner and 
Chilo, shivering with fear rah across the street in an oppo- 
site direction, with an agility, that might have roused the 
envy of a younger man. 

“ If he discovers me when he comes back he will kill me,” 
thought Chilo. He called upon all the gods he knew to 
help him, and thinking that perhaps the Christians’ God 
had killed Croton, he called upon Him too, promising to 
leave Rome and molest no further these people. At this 
moment he believed in all gods and all religions. He did 
not slacken his pace until he had put some distance between 
himself and the corner where he had seen Ursus disappear. 
Some workmen were approaching, so he sat down on the 
steps of a house to recover breath and wipe the sweat from 
his face. 

“ I am getting old and need to keep calm.” 

The workmen turned into a side street, and again all 
around was quiet. No one yet stirred in this part of the 
city, which was occupied by the poor, but free part of the 
community. In the richer parts, slaves were astir earlier, 
and were about their occupations. 


146 


quo VADXS. 


Chile remained seated for some little time, until he felt 
bitterly cold, when he arose, and assuring himself that he 
still had the purse given him by Yinicius turned again in 
the direction of the river. 

“Perhaps I may see the body of Croton somewhere 
about,” thought he. “ How much money that Lygian 
might gain in a year, for no one is able to withstand such a 
man. They would give him his weight in gold for every 
exhibition he gave. But J want no dealings at all with 
him. What am I to do in this business ? If he has broken 
the bones of Croton, there is no doubt that the soul of Yi- 
nicius is hovering around waiting for the burial of his bodyr 
But, by Castor ; he is a tribune, patrician, and a friend of 
Caesar. Terrible revenge would be taken for his death. 
Suppose I inform the guard now?” — He paused, then 
continued : 

“ Alas ! I conducted him thither, and his household know 
it, some of them know too for what purpose. If I am sus- 
pected of doing so in order that he might meet his death, 
what will become of me? Even if, at the trial it be proved 
that I did not seek his death, it will avail me little, for he 
is a patrician, and punishment will assuredly overtake me. 
If I go quietly away from here it will make the matter seem 
still worse.” 

Chilo was certainly in a predicament, and did not know 
which evil to choose. He felt that Rome, great as it was, 
was now too small for him. Another, might have acquainted 
the authorities of what had happened, and felt more easy 
about the results. But with Chilo it was different. His 
past would make it exceedingly inconvenient to be brought 
into closer communication with the City prefect, and suspi- 
cions might arise in the minds of those in authority, which 
it might not be impossible to confirm. Then again, Petro- 
nius would believe that the death of Yinicius was the re- 
sult of a plot of which Chilo was not innocent, if he were to 
flee from Rome. Petronius had great influence, and would 
certainly push it to its extreme limit in finding and punish- 
ing those who were guilty. But, this was the plan that 
commended itself most to the mind of Chilo — to go himself 
to Petronius, and acquaint him with all, for Petronius, at 
least, would hear him calmly, and Petronius knew the com- 
mencement of the whole business, so would more readily 
believe Chile’s innocence than any other person. In order 
to do so, however, he must first find out for a certainty 


QUO VADIS. 




what had become of Yinicius. He knew that Croton was 
killed, and that Ursus had taken his body to the river, but 
he knew nothing of Yinicius ; he might be killed or he 
might only be wounded ; or he might be a temporary pris- 
oner in the hands of the Christians. Then, for the first 
time, the thought struck him, that he was too well known, 
too powerful for the Christians to risk drawing upon them- 
selyes such a persecution as would follow the doing away 
of Yinicius. No ; it was only temporary detention, until 
Lygia should have found another refuge. This thought 
comforted Chilo. 

“ Yes; he is not dead, unless at the first assault, Ursus 
tore him limb from limb ; and if he is alive, he will prove 
that there was no treachery on my part, and I shall not 
only be safe, but — I will offer two heifers to Hermes — be fur- 
ther employed. I will tell one of his freedmen, where he 
may be found and let him take such steps to rescue him as 
he may please, but I need not show myself to the prefect. 
I will go also to Petronius — he will reward me. I found 
Lygia, now I shall find Yinicius, and after that, Lygia a 
second time. I must first ascertain if Yinicius be alive.” 

His present thought was to visit Demas, the baker, in 
the night, and learn something about Ursus. But he wished 
to have nothing to do with Ursus. If Glaucus had not met 
his fate at the hands of Ursus, it was because the Christian 
elder to whom Chilo had confessed his scheme had warned 
him. A shiver ran through his whole frame at the bare 
thought of Ursus. He was very weary, and needed to re- 
fresh himself with food, sleep, and a bath. When evening 
came, he would ask Euricius to go to the house and learn 
what had happened. He found great comfort in the recol- 
lection of the two purses given to him by Yinicius. After 
all he had undergone, he would eat a hearty meal, and re- 
fresh himself with better wine than he could drink every 
day. This resolution he kept so well when the wine-shops 
were opened, that he was too sleepy to remember to bathe. 
He made his way with faltering steps to the house in the 
Subura where he dwelt, and where the slave woman, whom 
he had lately purchased, awaited him. He flung himself on 
the bed in his sleeping-room, and instantly fell into a sound 
slumber. 

He was awakened in the evening by his slave who in- 
formed him that some one was clamoring to see him on a 
pressing matter. He was fully aroused in a moment, and 


148 


quo VADIS. 


bad wrapped himself in bis cloak and hood. Pushing the 
slave aside, be looked cautiously, and was dumbfounded to 
see standing before his door the powerful frame of Ursus. 

His heart ceased beating, and an icy chill seized him at 
the sight. When at last he was able to speak, with chat- 
tering teeth he said, — 

“ I am not in, Syra — I know not — that good man” — 

“ I said thou wert home, but sleeping, lord ; and he bid 
me awake thee«” 

“ By the gods ! I will order thee ” — 

Just then Ursus, tired" of waiting, came nearer to the 
door, and stooping down, put his head inside. 

“ 0 Chilo Chilonides I ” he said. 

“Pax tecum 1 paxl pax!” replied he; “best of Chris- 
tians ! I am Chilo ; but there is some mistake ; — I do not 
know thee! ” 

“ Chilo Chilonides,” repeated Ursus, “ thy master, Yinb 
cius, bids thee to go with me to him.” 









\ 


:n 



PART SECOND. 


/ 






M 


t* • ' 
V. 


A a 



: ' 


^ 6 


•-*. t 



SSKi*. J. 


.■» .1 . 






■ V ■ *■,' 




'/-K-y 





*> 




s 

s 


•i 



■> • 

»• 

f 





•'■'■ >r >w'*r ‘ '. '■ ‘-v^t 

. . ^r— . j 


- ;'V •• ^ 

k • * ^ • ' V. 

' v' - ■ * •* >■ '-''V, . 



r^i*.' " r‘ • , 'i' .^•■'vS'^y ii^f" kH^ 1*6 -' r • •' I*. '« • ' 

’ •' V-': - ■- '■ 

• ».:>•.,/ ‘ ' . '• » >■•■■'. - « ■•■ ‘ 

- • • J -I ‘T ■ ••.. *1 ^ . '. 

' - - .-'^ » V-*' • ■ 4 



- ..' ■ -. -I •••-•'X., '^r- 

• w'; :.i- ‘ ' /. 


'v • 

• •.* • .' ■ ■■ ' 


--v. 

■r ■- 'a •. /r . -•■ »' 


i 


• , . '• 


V * 


'1^1 ' • -'1 • » ^ S • / * 


, ,‘--v ■.-•■- 


;>■ 


• 1 




rV-:.'- 


.y C-. 






>r- 


‘ *j 




* . < 


f * 

k . 




<■' 




\ H. 

•% » 

' • -■ > 4 ' 


:: ( r >. -C"; 

'- jH "<.-r T 

K ,‘i' 


■>- .■ 
Jt '^■*' 


«• 

r - , 


-',. • •• , i 


*.' '' . • -r 


✓ 






f- • 


.-■ '- ' ~ . '.vV-.k J' .- -J 

- r-r;.'? ’ v'-.S.v'-.'kU. " 

. V'' - • 

, ^ . . . V--' .r - 


- y 

V. 


A • ^ 




■«r. 


-:• . ' C ^ 1^, ' ' 'f •^' * 7 ^'' ■ -^ • •'.J* ‘-f . 

ir-j'*. *‘>. ,. ■ .\w - t;:. - .. ■ v • --■. . ■ 


-■: 


-i' V*' ' ■■ '• ,’•■ ' ••* 

■ 4 '. .♦ .,7,. . /4.^ . 1? "x ,r . . .^. , • , ../ 

^ >■-,. 

•ci?' ■ . ' -L . T ’• -*.•'. ~ •• ». ^ < I . > - - w 




rA 




■ .f-\’ 


^X'r>V'T^- ■'■•■> :■ 

<,'• ' * ■ *'.' 


* ^ - 

. ..i-' ' 

» "* ' - V * 


• ✓ - ’ 

■■■ *■.*• 

' . )■ 


■ '•* ; 

• • * • 

‘ '. 'k 


•-- »-■ 

» . « f 

V ' W 

j * . -. 

r'. 

• < ■ '. 



•;-vk 


• . < I • ' - -w 

f * ■ - -.W 6 , •■' -r^'^ 




\ ■-■'* y 




I ■- 


%- 1 


•■ii' 


r 


- . 






• V* 


T • f r ; . , . - 


Js- 


V 


» .' i- *: ■ \ * • - ..' 


' “S / ' 


'f .- ' 


•i 


><'■’. V, 


- / 


t. 


• > 

■ '■■' 
V . .- 


\ * 


w---- 




/ . > I 

- ' •*•- * 









V 


CHAPTER I. 

Y iNicius was roused by a keen pain. At first he could 
not understand wh^re he was, or what was happening. 
There was a roaring in his head, and his eyes were hazed. 
But consciousness steadily returned to him and he beheld, 
as through a mist, three persons bending over him. Two 
of them he recognized : Ursus, and the old man he had 
pushed aside while carrying off Lygia. The third, an utter 
stranger, was holding his left arm and feeling it from the 
wrist up to the shoulder-blade, which pained Yinicius so 
terribly that, considering some peculiar sort of revenge 
they were taking of him, he clenched his teeth and cried 
out : “ Kill me 1 ” But they, apparently, paid no attention 
to his words, as if they did not hear them, or thought them 
the usual groans of suffering. Ursus, with his anxious and 
also threatening face of a barbarian, held a bundle of white 
linen strips. The old man spoke to the person who was 
pressing the arm of Yinicius : 

“ Art thou convinced, Glaucus, that the wound in the 
head is not mortal ? ” 

“ Yes, honorable Crispus,” replied Glaucus ; “ while serv- 
ing as a slave in the fleet, and while living afterward at 
Naples, I cured many wounds, and with the profits of my 
calling freed at last myself and my family. The wound in 
the head is not dangerous. When that man (here he pointed 
with his head to Urfeus) took the girl from the young man, 
he pushed him against the wall ; the young man while fall- 
ing put out his armj^eyidently to save himself, and disjointed 
it, but thereby saved his head and his life.” 

“ Many of the brotherhood were benefited by thy occu- 
pation,” replied Crispns, “ thou art known as a good physi- 
cian ; therefore I sent Ursus to call thee.” 

“ Ursus who confessed on the road that yesterday he was 
ready to kill me.” 

“ He had confessed his intention to me earlier than to 
thee, — but I, knowing thee, and thy love of Christ, ex- 
plained to him that the traitor is not thou, but the unknown 
who tried to persuade him to murder.” 

151 


152 


quo VAvm. 


That was an evil spirit, but I took him for an angel,” 
replied Ursus, with a sigh. 

“ Some other time thou wilt tell me,” said Glaucus, “ now 
we must care for the siclynan.” And saying this he began 
to set the arm. Yinicius, though Ursus sprinkled water 
on his face, fainted repeatedly from intense suffering ; this, 
however, was a fortunate circumstance, since he did not feel 
the pain of setting the arm. Glaucus fixed the limb be- 
tween two strips of wood, so as to k^ep the arm motion- 
less. When the operation was over, Yinicius regained con- 
sciousness, and saw Lygia standing b}^ his bed. She stood 
holding in her hands a brass basin filled with water in which 
Glaucus dipped, from time to time, a sponge, to cool and 
freshen his head. 

Yinicius looked on, not trusting his own eyes. It seemed 
to him that the beloved being he saw was but the creation 
of a feverish dream. Some time passed before he could 
collect strength enough to whisper : 

“ Lygia.” 

At the sound of his voice the basin in her hand began to 
tremble. She looked at him with eyes full of sadness. 

“ Peace be with thee ! ” she answered in a low voice. 

He looked at her as if wishing to sate his eyes with her 
appearance, and that, on closing them again, they should 
vividly retain the image of her beloved form. He looked 
at her face that was thinner and more wan than ever ; at 
her dark curls, on the poor dress of a working woman ; and 
he looked so intently that her snow-white forehead began 
to grow rosy under the influence of his glance. He thought 
that he was still in love with her, that he was the cause of 
her wanness and sadness, and that no^other than he took 
her away from the house in which she had been beloved, 
and surrounded with comfort and pleasure. He compelled 
her to seek shelter in that squalid house and to put on that 
poor garment w^oven of dark wool. And nevertheless he 
wished with all the might of his soul to clothe her in the 
costliest stuffs, and to deck her with costliest jewels of the 
earth. He grew so faint with strong emotion, pity and sor- 
row, that he would have fallen to her feet if he only could 
move. I 

“ Lygia,” he said, “ thou hast not permitted to kill me.” 

She softly replied : “ May God restore thy health.” 

To Yinicius, who was conscious of the wrongs he had 
done her, and of the wrongs he intended to do, her words 


QUO VADIS. 


153 


were like a healing balm. Tie forgot at that moment that 
the Christian faith might be speaking through her lips, lie 
only felt that his adored woman was speaking, and that 
answer, full of care for him and superhuman goodness, 
touched him to the core of his heart. As before with pain 
80 now he grew weak with excitement. He relapsed into a 
faintness, endless and at the same time sweet. He felt him- 
self falling into an abyss, but at the same time felt good 
and happy. At that moment when his strength abandoned 
him he thought that a divinity was moving about him. 

Meanwhile Ursiis had finished washing the wound in his 
head and put on it a healing ointment. Ursus took the 
brass basin from Lygia, and she took the golden goblet con- 
taining water mixed with wine that stood ready on the 
table and placed it to the lips of the sick man. Vinicius 
drank it up thirstily, and began to feel considerably better. 
When the dressing of the wound was done, the pain almost 
ceased. The wound and contusion began to grow together; 
consciousness fully returned to him. 

“ Give me a little more to drink,” he said. 

Lygia went out with the emptied goblet to the next 
room. Crispus, having exchanged a few words with 
Glaucus, walked up to the bed and said : 

“ Vinicius, God has not permitted thee to accomplish an 
evil deed, and pardoned thy life that thou shouldst repent. 
He, in comparison with whom man is only' a piece of clay, 
delivered the defenceless into our hands ; but Christ in 
whom we believe bade us love even our enemies. There- 
fore we have dressed thy wounds and, as Lj^gia said, we 
sliall pray that God may give thee back thy former health ; 
but we cannot care for thee any longer. Think it over 
quietly now, and decide whether it is becoming in thee to 
further pursue Lygia whom thou hast taken away from her 
protectors and her home, — and us, who have paid thee with 
kindness for wrongs.” 

“ You want to leave me ? ” asked Vinicius. 

“ We wish to leave the house which may bring on us the 
persecution of the prefect of the city. Thy comrade is 
killed, and thou who art considered so strong among thy 
own people, art lying here w'ounded. It happened not 
through our fitult, but the law and the danger may light 
on our heads.” 

“ Be not afraid of persecution,” replied Vinicius. “ I 
shall defend you.” 


154 


quo VADIS. 


Crispus did not wish to answer Yinicius that they were 
not only annoyed by the prefect of the city, but that they 
wanted to remove Lygia from the reach of his pursuit. 

“ My lord,” said he, “ thy right hand is healthy, — take 
this tablet and the reed and write to thy servants to come 
for thee to-night with a litter to carry thee to thy own 
house, where it shall be more comfortable for thee than with 
us amidst this squalor. We live here with a poor widow 
who will soon return with her son, — that boy shall deliver 
thy letter ; and we shall seek a different shelter.” 

Yinicius grew pale, understanding that they wished to 
separate him from Lygia, and that, if he lose her a second 
time, he might nevey be able to find her again. He felt 
that between him and his beloved girl something of great 
import had come to pass, and that, if he wished to possess 
her, he must seek new ways to think of which he had no 
time yet. He understood, furthermore, that the people he 
was among had the right not to believe him, and would not 
believe him whatever he might tell them, even if he would 
bind himself to return Lj^gia to Pomponia Graecina. He 
could have done it before, — could, instead of pursuing 
Lygia, have appealed to Pomponia Grsecina and sworn that 
he abandoned his pursuit of her, and in that case Pomponia 
herself would have taken Lygia into her house again. He 
felt that no such promises would restrain them. They 
would not believe in any oath, however emphatic, — the 
more so because, not ^being a Christian he might swear to 
them by the immortal gods, in which neither himself 
specially believed, and which they consider evil spirits. 

He wished desperately to win over Lygia and her protec- 
tors to his side. He was ready to decide on anything, but, 
in order to think of some means, it was necessary to gain 
time. Besides this, the opportunity of satiating his passion 
by looking at her for a few days was very dear to him, as 
a drowning man who considers every piece of floating wood, 
or broken oar, his salvation. J ust so it seemed to him that 
during a few days he might be able to say certain words, 
which might bring him nearer to Lygia. Maybe he might 
think of something, or something good would happen of 
itself. \ 


“ Listen to me, Christians ; ” he said. “ Yesterday I was 
with you at Ostrianum and listened to the teachings of 
3^our religion; but, had I not learned, even your action' 
would have convinced me that you are good and worthy. 




quo VADIS. 


155 


people. Tell the widow that lives in this house to remain 
here, also you remain here, and allow me to stay with you. 
'Let that man (here he pointed to Glaucus,) who has been 
the doctor, or who, at least, knows how to dress wounds, — 
let him say whether I could be carried home to-day. I am 
sick ; I have a broken arm which must remain immovable 
for at least a few days ; for this reason I declared that I 
shall not go hence unless you take me by force.” Here he 
stopped, for -breath failed him. 

“ No one will use force with thee,” replied Crispus, “ we 
only wish to take our heads hence.” 

Not being accustomed to resistance, the young man 
frowned and said : 

“ Permit me to take breath.” 

And after a while he added : 

“ No one will seek Croton w^hom IJrsus throttled ; he 
was preparing to leave for Beneyentum whither Yatinius 
called him : hence all will think that he went there. No 
one saw us when we entered this house with Croton ex- 
cept the Greek who had been with us at Ostrianum. I will 
indicate to you his dwelling-place, and you bring him to me, 
— I will enjoin on him silence, for he is my hireling. I will 
write a letter to my own house that I too left for Beneven- 
tum. If the Greek has already informed the prefect, I will 
declare that I myself killed Croton who broke my arm. 
By the shade of my father and mother, I shall do it. Find 
out, and bring the Greek to me as soon as possible. His 
name is Chilo Chilonides.” 

“ If such is the case, then Glaucus shall stay with thee, 
lord,” said Crispus, “ and, together with the widow, take 
care of thee.” 

Yinicius frowned still more. 

“ Pardon me, worthy old man for what I will tell thee,” 
he said, “ I owe thee gratitude, and thou art good and kind 
to me, but thou dost not tell me what thou thinkest in thy 
heart. Thou art afraid lest I call my slaves and command 
them to seize Lygia ? Art thou not ? ” 

“ Yes ! ” replied Crispus, somewhat harshly. 

“ Then remember this, that with Chilo I shall speak in 
your presence, and in your presence also I shall write the 
letter home that I left this city ; and hence I shall have no 
opportunity to send any other orders. Consider this and 
do not irritate me any further.” 


156 


quo VADIS, 


His face contorted with indignation, and after a while he 
commenced to speak excitedly : 

“ Dost thou think that I shall deny, — that I shall not ad- 
mit that I want to stay here because I want to see Lygia ? 
Even a fool would comprehend this, though I tried to deny 
it. But I no longer wish to take her by force ; I can tell 
thee more, — in case she does not remain here, I shall, with 
my healthy hand, tear off the bandage from the broken one, 
and accept neither drink nor food, — and let my death fall 
on you and your brethren. Why do you care for me, — 
wh}^ do you not give command to kill me ? ” 

Here he grew pale with anger and exhaustion. L^^gia, 
who had heard the whole conversation in the next room, 
was frightened by his words, believing that Vinicius would 
fulfil his promises. Nevertheless, she did not wish his 
death for anything. Wounded and defenceless as he was, 
he awakened in her rather pity than fear. Living from the 
time of her flight among people continually excited with 
religious enthusiasm, always thinking of self-sacrifices, and 
endless goodness, she herself became imbued with the new 
spirit to such an extent that she rooted out from her heart 
the house she had been brought up in, the family, and her 
own happiness, and became converted into one of those 
Christian girls who afteward rejuvenated the old-grown 
soul of the world. Yinicius pla^^ed a too important part 
in her fate, was thrust too near to her, and she could not 
forget him. The whole day she was thinking of him, 
and frequentl}^ prayed to God that the moment might 
come when she might pay him back good for evil, 
kindness for persecution, and to persuade him to turn 
Christian and be saved. Now it seemed to her that the 
moment arrived, and that her pra3^ers had been heard. 

She walked up to Crispus and, with her face lighted up, 
began to speak as if inspired from heaven : 

“ Let him stay with us, Crispus, and we shall not leave 
him till Christ returns his health to him.” 

The old presb^’^ter, accustomed to see in all things the 
inspiration of God, at once thought, on seeing her exalta- 
tion, that perhaps a power from on high was speaking 
through her lips and, fearing in his heart, he bent down 
the head and said : 

“ Be it as thou sayest.” 

This ready obedience of the old man produced a wonder- 
ful and lasting effect on Yinicius who had not taken his 


QUO VADIS. 


157 


eyes from Lygia. He imagined that Lygia was considered 
among the Christians a kind of sybilla, or priestess sur- 
rounded with respect and obedience ; and he felt humbled 
before her. To the love into which she had drawn him there 
was added now a certain ft^ar, which made him think that 
it was even a crime to love her. At the same time he 
could not reconcile himself to the thought that their re- 
lations had changed, — that she was no longer in the power 
of his will, but he in hers ; that he was lying sick, wounded, 
that he had ceased to be a conquering, ruling force, and 
that he had become a little child entrusted to her care. To^ 
his proud and wilful nature, a relation like this one with 
some one else would be humiliating ; but now, however, he 
not only did not feel that he was humiliating himself, but 
was even ready to recognize Lygia as his superior. This 
feeling was to him so new that the eve before he could not 
have imagined it. It would have filled his mind even now, 
if he could make it clear to himself. But he did not even 
ask now why it seemed that this state of affairs was per- 
fectly natural ; he merely felt glad that it remained like 
that. 

Yinicius wished to thank her, to express his gratitude, 
and some other feeling so strange to him that he did not 
even know by what name to call it, unless he called it sub- 
mission. But these strong emotions exhausted him to such 
a degree that he did not even have strength enough to 
speak and thanked her with his eyes, which were radiant 
with gladness because she remained with him, thus enab- 
ling him to see her morning and noons, and maybe for many 
days. That delight was only diminished by the fear that 
he might lose again what he had gained, and that fear was 
so strong that, when Lygia brought him water once more 
and he was seized with a desire to kiss her hands, he was 
afraid to do it, — he, that same Yinicius who, at Csesar’s 
feast, had kissed her lips by force, and after her running 
away, resolved to drag her by the hair into his room, or to 
have her flogged, was afraid. - ' 


158 


QUO VADIS, 


CHAPTER II. 

Yinicius began to fear that something from outside 
might interfere with this peaceful state of affairs and come 
in between him and Lygia. But, at the same time, he no- 
ticed with astonishment that they had ceased to expect 
promises from him concerning their safety ; and for this 
reason he reminded them of the Greek and requested that 
some one be sent for him. 

Crispus consented; and Ursus was sent for Chilo. Yini- 
cius, who knew Chilo well, said to Ursus : 

“ I shall give thee a note to him, because he is very sus- 
picious and cunning, and will probably bid some one to tell 
thee that he is not at home.” 

“ If I only find him,” replied Ursus, “ he shall be brought, 
whether he want or not.” 

And. throwing his garment over the shoulders, and taking 
the tablet on which Yinicius had written the note, he left 
the house. He soon found out Chilo’s dwelling-place, but, 
as he had seen him only once, and that in the nighttime, he 
did not recognize him. Chilo, who did recognize Ursus, 
was much frightened on beholding him, — but seeing the 
note from Yinicius, he at last consented to go. On the 
way, the fear and abhorrence of the Christians disturbed 
the inmost depths of his soul, and, being much afraid of 
losing his dear life, he often resorted to his beloved practice 
of telling lies, and swore by all the Grecian Gods that he 
was a Christian. Although Ursus gave him no cause to 
fear him, he scarcely had strength enough to reach the 
house of the widow, where Yinicius was waiting for him. 

But they reached it at last and entered. The evening 
was cloudy and cold ; the room was somewhat dark, as the 
coal in the stove threw a dim reflection on the walls around. 
Yinicius did not recognize Chilo, but rather divined that 
tlie hooded man who was drawing near to him was Chilo. 
The Greek, seeing the bed in the corner and Yinicius on it, 
began to move directly toward it, without looking at the 
others. It seemed that Chilo believed that nearest to Yini- 
cius would be less dangerous. 


QUO VAI)I8. 


159 


“ Oh, my lord, why hast thou not listened to my coun- 
sels ? ” exclaimed he, putting his hands together. 

“ Be silent,” replied Yinicius, “ and listen.” 

He commenced to look steadily into Chilo’s eyes, and 
spoke with emphasis, as if he wished that every word he 
uttered should be understood as a command, and impressed 
on Chilo’s mind. 

“ Croton threw himself at me with the intention of killing 
and robbing me, — dost understand ? Therefore I slew him, 
— these people here dressed my wounds whi^ I received 
in the struggle.” 

Chilo at once understood that Yinicius was speaking in 
such a manner because of some agreement made before with 
the Christians, — and therefore wished to be believed. He 
even understood it from the expression of the young 
tribune’s face, and without showing either doubt or aston- 
ishment, he at once declared : 

“ Croton was a faith-breaking wretch. I warned thee, 
lord, not to believe him. All my teachings bounded from 
his head as peas do when thrown against a wall. In all 
Hades there are not torments enough for him. He who 
cannot be honest, must be a rogue ; and what is harder for 
a rogue than to be an honest man ? But to fall on his bene- 
factor, a lord so magnanimous, — oh gods I ” 

Here, however, he remembered that he had represented 
himself on the way as a Christian, and stopped. 

Yinicius said : 

“ Were it not for the ‘ Sica,’ he would have slain me.” 

“ Blessed be the moment when I advised thee to take the 
knife even.” 

But Yinicius looked at the Greek with an inquiring 
glance, and asked : 

“ What hast thou been doing to-day ? ” 

“ What ? Have I not told thee that I have been bringing 
offerings to the gods for thy health ? ” 

“ Nothing more ? ” 

“ And was about to visit thee, when this good man came 
in and told me that thou hast sent for me.” 

“ Take these tablets and carry them to my house ; thou 
wilt find there my freedman, Demas-, give it to him. On 
them is written that I went to Beneventum. Tell Demas 
from thyself that I went there this morning, summoned by 
an urgent letter from Petronius.” 

Yinicius repeated still more distinctly : 


160 


QUO VADIS. 


“ I went to Beneventiim, remember ! ” 

“ Thou hast gone, my lord ; I took leave of thee at Porta 
Capena, and since the time of thy departure such sadness 
possesses me that, if thy magnanimit}^ will not soften it, I 
shall cry myself to death, as did the unhappy wife of Zethos 
in grief for Itylos.” 

Yinicius, notwithstanding his sickness and his knowledge 
of the Greek’s suppleness, could not refrain from smiling. 
But, being ^ad that Chilo understood him to a syllable, 
he said : 

‘‘ Therefore I shall add in my letter that thy tears be 
wiped away ; give me the candle.” 

Chilo, entirely pacified, walked up to the wall at which 
the candle was burning, and took it to carry it to the bed ; 
but in doing it, the hood slijjped from his head and the 
light fell directly on his face. Glaucus sprang up from his 
seat, and, moving quickly, stood before him. 

‘‘ Dost recognize me, Cephas ? ” he asked. 

In his voice there was something so terrible that a shiver 
ran through all present. Chilo lifted the candle and almost 
in the same moment threw it on the floor ; then he bent 
nearly double, and began to groan : 

“ I am not he — I am not he, — mercy I ” 

Glaucus turned to the Christians who were sitting around 
the-table and said : 

“ This man betrayed and ruined me and my whole famil3^” 

This history was well known to all the Christians, as to 
Yinicius, who did not guess who that Glaucus was, only 
because he fainted so often while he was dressing his 
wounds that he did not hear his name. But for Ursus 
that short scene and the words of Glaucus were like a flash 
of lightning in darkness. Recognizing Glaucus, he ran up 
to Chilo, seized his hands and, bending them back, ex- 
claimed : 

“ It is he who tried to persuade me to kill Glaucus 1 ” 

“ Mercy — I will give you — save me, lord ! ” he exclaimed, 
turning to Yinicius. “ I trusted in thee, take m}^ part. ; 
Thy letter — I shall take it to thy house, mj^ lord, m}’ lord I ” ! 

But Yinicius, who looked on at what was passing with 
more indifference tlian aii}^ one, — first, because the afiairs of 
the Greek were more or less known to him, and, second, 
because his heart was unacquainted with pity, — said : 

“ Bury him in the garden, some one else will take the i 
letter.” 





{ 



I 


A 




rv* 


QUO VADIS. 


161 


These words seemed to Chilo his death-sentence. His 
bones were shaking in the terrible grip of Ursus’s hand, 
and pain filled his eyes with tears. 

“ In the name of your God — pity,” cried he, “ I am a 
Christian ! Peace be with you ; I am a Christian. And 
if you don’t believe me, baptize me again, baptize me twice, 
ten times. Glaucus, that is a mistake 1 Permit me to re- 
late, — make me a slave. Do not kill. me I Have mercy I ” 

His voice, stifled with pain, became still weaker. The 
apostle stood up at the table, and for a moment his white 
head shook on his breast; then he said amid silence: 

“ The Redeemer said this to us : ‘ If thy brother has 

sinned against thee, chastise him ; and if he repents, forgive 
him ; and if he has offended seven times in the day against 
thee, and has turned to thee seven times in a day saying : 
“ Have mercy on me,” — forgive him.’ ” 

Then came a still great silence in the room. Glaucus 
stood for a long time with his hands covering his face ; then 
he removed them, an^said : 

“ Cephas, may God forgive thee, as I forgive thee, in the 
name of Christ.” 

Ursus, releasing the arms of the Greek, added : 

“ May the Saviour pardon me as I pardon thee.” 

Chilo fell to the ground and, supported on it with his 
hands, turned his head like a wild beast caught in a snare 
to see from what side death might come. He still did not 
believe his own eyes and ears, not daring to hope for mercy. 
Consciousness, however, returned to him steadily ; only his 
blue lips were still quivering from terror. 

The Apostle turned to him with these words : 

“ Go in peace 1 ” 

Chilo rose, but did not speak yet. He involuntarily 
drew near the bed of Yinicius, as if still to beg for pro- 
tection ; for he had not time enough to comprehend that 
the young tribune, although he employed his services, and 
was still, to a certain extent, his accomplice, condemned 
him, while those whom he had offended forgave him ; this 
thought was to occur to him later. At present only as- 
tonishment and incredulity were visible in his looks. Al- 
tliough he had already comprehended that he was pardoned, 
he nevertheless wished to escape alive as quickly as possible, 
from that house and from tliose incomprehensible people, 
whose kindness terrified liim almost as much as their 
cruelty would have terrified. It seemed to him that, if he 


162 


quo VADIS. 


hesitated longer, something unexpected would happen 
again, and, standing above Yinicius, he said with a broken 
voice : 

“ Give me the letter, lord ; give me the letter.” And, 
snatching the tablet which Yinicius handed him, he made 
one obeisance to the Christians, another to the patient, and, 
pushing along sidewise by the wall, he hurried out through 
the door. In the garden where darkness surrounded him, 
his hair stood on end from fear; he believed that Ursus 
would run out after him, and kill him in the dark. Chilo 
would have run with all his might, but his legs would not 
move. Next moment they were entirely uncontrollable, for 
Ursus stood indeed near him. 

He fell on the ground, and began to groan 

“ Urban — in the name of Christ.” 

But Urban said : 

“ Don’t be afraid ; the Apostle bade me escort thee beyond 
the gate, lest thou might go astray in the darkness ; and, if 
strength failed thee, I shall conduct thee home.” 

Chilo raised his head : 

“ What dost thou say — what ? Thou wilt not kill me ? ” 

“No, I shall not kill thee, and if I seized thy arms some- 
what too roughly, and harmed a bone in thee, pardon me.” 

“ Help me to rise,” said the Greek, “ so thou wilt not kill 
me, eh ? lead me out to the street, I will go farther alone.” 

Ursus raised him from the ground, as he might a feather 
and, having placed him on his feet, led him through the 
dim corridor to the second court. From there was a 
passage to the entrance and the street. In the corridor 
Chilo repeated once more in his mind : “ It is all over 

with me.” Only when he found himself on the street did 
he recover and say : 

“ Now I can go alone.” 

“ Peace be with thee.” 

“ And with thee and thine. Let me take breath.” 

After Ursus had retreated some distance, he breathed 
with a full breast. Then he felt his waist and hips, as if to 
convince himself that he had not become a cripple ; and at 
last moved on quickly. 


QUO VADIS. 


163 


CHAPTER III. 

Also Vinicius could not account to liimself for what had 
happened, and wondered in the depth of his soul no less 
than Chilo. The fact that the Christians had treated him 
in such a manner, and, instead of revenging themselves on 
him, dressed his wounds with such care, he ascribed, 
partl}^, to the teaching of their religion, and, particularly, 
to the influence of Lygia ; and, to some extent, to his own 
dignifled rank. But their treatment of Chilo simply was 
be3^ond his comprehension of human mercy. He involun- 
tarily thought : “ Why have not the Christians killed the 

Greek ? They might have done it with impunity. Ursus 
could bury him in the garden, or throw him at night into 
the Tiber : ” — at that time, when Cmsar himself committed 
so man3" murder^ in the ‘nighttime, there were washed 
ashore so many bodies of drowned people, in the morning, 
that no one even asked who the}^ were, or whence they 
came. 

Therefore, according to the opinion of Yinicius, the 
Christians not onl}' could, but should have killed Chilo. 
Pity was not entirely’ unknown in that world to which the 
young Patrician belonged. The Athenians consecrated a 
temple to Pity, and were long opposed to the introduction 
in Athens of Gladiatorial combats. It happened that in 
Rome conquered people were pardoned, — as, for instance, 
Calicratus, the king of the Britons, who was taken cai)tive- 
under the reign of the emperor Claudius, and provided for 
by him bountifully, dwelt in the city of freedom. But re- 
venge for a personal wrong seemed to Yinicius as to his 
contemporaries, fully becoming and just. Not to avenge 
was a thing that did not accord with his bent of mind. Al- 
though Yinicius had heard at Ostrianum that one should 
love even his enemies, he considered these words as belong- 
ing to some theory without application to real life. And 
now he thought that they did not kill Chilo only because 
the da3^ was among festivals, or was in some period of the 
moon in which Christians were forbidden to shed blood 
He heard that certain peoples were, at a certain time in the 


164 


QUO VADIS, 


year, not even allowed to go to war. But, if that was the 
case, why did they not deliver Chilo into the hands ol 
justice? — because the Apostle said that those who have 
sinned seyen times should be seven times pardoned ? And 
did Glaucus therefore say to Chilo : “ May God forgive 
thee, as I forgive thee in the name of Christ ? ” The deed 
Chilo had perpetrated seemed to him the most terrible a 
man could do. The soul of Vinicius, at the thought of 
what, for instance, he would do to a man who killed his 
Ijjgia, began to seethe ; there was no vengeance so terrible 
that he would not wreak on him. And Glaucus had for- 
given, and Ursiis, too, had forgiven, — Ursus who, it is evi- 
dent, might kill in Rome any one he liked with perfect im- 
punity ; for all he needed was to kill the king of the groves 
of Nemi, and take his place. Against a man of such 
strength, with whom even Croton could not get through, 
even the gladiator holding that office to which he succeeded 
only by killing the former king, would not dare to stand up. 

To all these questions there was one answer : the Chris- 
tians did not kill because of a goodness whose like had 
never been in this world, and b^ause of- their great love 
for mankind that teaches one to forget himself, the wrongs 
done to him, his fortunes and sorrows, and live for others. 
The kind of recompense the Christians looked for, Vinicius 
heard at Ostrianum, but could not reconcile himself to it. He 
felt that this terrestrial life stripped of all hope for happi- 
ness and entirely devoted to the welfare of others, must be 
a sorry one. Therefore, in the ruminations of Vinicius 
concerning the Christians there was blended, beside as- 
tonishment, also pity, and, as it were, a shade of contempt. 
They seemed to him, on account of the strange precepts of 
their religion, like sheep, — sheep destined to be, sooner or 
later, devoured by wolves. This Roman nature could not 
bring itself to respect people who allow themselves to be 
devoured. One thing, however, struck him, — namely, that 
after the departure of Chilo the faces of all present bright- 
ened up with a deep gladness. 

The Apostle walked up to Glaucus and, placing his hands 
on his head, said : 

“ Christ has triumphed in thee.” 

Glaucus lifted toward heaven his eyes beaming with such 
faith and gladness as if a great fortune were sent down to 
him. Vinicius who could only comprehend joy arising 
from vengeance, looked at him with eyes staring from fever, 


quo VADIS. 


165 


and somewhat as on a madman. He saw not without irrita- 
tion that Lygia put her lips of a queen to the hands of that 
man whose appearance reminded one of a slave, and it 
seemed to him that the order of the whole world had been 
inverted. 

After this, IJrsus told how he led Chilo out to the street, 
and how he asked the Greek to excuse him for the harm he 
might have done his bones. For this the Apostle blessed 
him also. Crispus said that that day was a day of great 
victory. Hearing of that victory, Yinicius became utterly 
confused. 

When L3"gia had given him again the cooling drink, the 
young Patrician took her hand for a moment, and asked : 

“ It seems, then, that thou hast pardoned me? ” 

“ We are Christians; we are forbidden to conceal a feel- 
ing of revenge in our hearts.” 

“ L^’gia, whatever thy God may be, I will bring hecatombs 
in his honor, — be it only because he is thy God.” 

“ Thou wilt bring him offerings in thy heart by loving 
him.” 

“ Only because he is thy God,” added Yinicius, lifting his 
head. 

The eyes of the sick man closed again ; his strength 
failed him. 

Lygia left the apartment, but soon returned and, walk- 
ing up to the bed, bent over Yinicius to assure herself that 
he was sleeping. Yinicius, feeling her presence, opened his 
eyes, and smiled. She placed her hand softly on him, as if 
to pet him into rest. A sweet feeling came over him, but at 
the same time he felt very ill. Night was approaching and 
with the increasing darkness his fever increased. Yinicius 
could not fall asleep, and followed with his eyes every ges- 
ture of Lygia. At times, however, he relapsed into a for- 
getfulness ; still he saw and heard everything that went on 
around him, though reality blended with the visions of his 
fever. It seemed to him that in some old deserted grave- 
yard stood a temple in the form of a tower; Lygia was the 
priestess in that temple. Yinicius never diverted his e3^e8 
from her. She appeared to him standing on the top of the 
tower with a lute in her hand, surrounded with light, and 
resembling those priestesses who were chanting in the night 
hymns in honor of Luna, and whom he happened to see in 
the East. He himself was climbing up winding stairs to 
take her away with him. Behind him crept Chilo with his 


166 


QUO VADIS. 


teeth knocking with fear and terror. ‘‘ Don’t do it, young 
man, because she is a priestess whom He will avenge.’’ 
Yinicius did not know what Chilo was saying, but under- 
stood that he was going to commit a sacrilege, and also 
commenced to feel an inexpressible terror. When he had 
reached the balustrade on the top of the tower, there stood 
beside I^ygia the old Apostle with his silvery beard, and 
said : 

“ Lift no hand on her, because she belongs to me.” The 
old man, having said this, commenced to walk with Lygia 
on the white path formed b}' the moonbeams and leading 
direptly to heaven. Yinicius, stretching out his hands to 
them, implored them to take him along. 

Here he awoke, recollected, and began to look around. 
The lamp on the tall staff was burning still more dimly, 
but still cast a light sufficiently clear. All were sitting in 
front of the fire warming themsplves, as the night was quite 
cold. Yinicius saw their breatlung, coming from their lips 
like steam. 

The Apostle sat in the midst, and, at his knees, on a foot- 
stool, — Lygia ; a little farther, Glaucus, Crispus, Miriam^, 
Ursus and, on the other side, Nazarius, the son of Miriam, 
a lad with a beautiful face, and thin black curls falling back 
on his shoulders. Lygia, with her eyes lifted to the Apostle, 
listened, while the heads of all were turned to him. He 
was speaking in an undertone. Yinicius looked at him 
with' a superstitious awe, almost equal to the terror he had 
felt in his feverish dream. He thought that in that dream 
he beheld the truth, — that that comer from distant shores 
was in reality taking away L3'gia from him, and leading 
her somewhere on unknown paths. 

Yinicius was convinced speaking 

about him, and might be considering how to separate him 
from Lygia. It seemed impossible to the young tribune 
that any one could speak of anything else. He therefore 
concentrated his attention as much as he could, and com- 
menced to listen to Peter. It turned out, however, that 
Yinicius was mistaken. The Apostle spoke again of 
Christ : 

“ They only live through His name,” thought Yinicius. 
The old man related how they captured the Redeemer. 
There came soldiers and the servants of the high priests to 
take him. When he asked : “ Whom are ye seeking ? ” 

they replied: “Jesus of Nazaretli.” Then he said to 


QUO VADIS. 


167 


them : “ I am He ; ” and they fell to the ground and dared 

not lift a hand on Him. Only after the second question 
tLey seized Him. 

Here the Apostle ceased speaking and, putting out his 
hands toward the fire, added : 

“ The night was a cold one, such as this, but my heart 
was boiling. I drew a sword to defend Him, and chopped 
off* an ear of the high priest’s slave. I would have de- 
fended Him more, even more than my own life, had He not 
said to me : ‘Put thy sword into its sheath again ; the 
cup my Father has given me, shall I not drink it? ” Then 
they seized Jesus and bound Him.” 

When he had said this, he covered his face with his hands 
and remained silent, thereby striving to better recall the 
scenes of the past in order to give a ‘more vivid description. 
Ursus, not having the power to quiet his internal excite- 
ment, poked and fixed the coal in the stove till the sparks 
began to fly about in a golden rain and the wood began to 
burn brighter. Then he sat down again, and cried out: 
“ And might happen what would, — eheu I ” 

But seeing that Lj^gia put her finger to her lip, he re- 
mained silent. He, nevertheless, breathed heavil}", and it 
was evident that a tempest raged in his soul. Ursus who 
was always ready to kiss the Apostle’s footsteps, was dis- 
pleased with his action. Had some one dared in his pres- 
ence to raise a hand on the Saviour, — had he been with 
Clirist on that night, — he would have driven away the sol- 
diers, the slaves of the high priests and the servants. 
His eyes were filled with tears at the thought of it, and 
through his sorrow and his mental struggle, he thought, on 
the one hand, that he would have not only defended the 
Redeemer himself, but that he would have called to his aid 
the L3’gians, and, on the other, that, had Impacted thus, 
it would have been against the teachings of the^ Redeemer, 
and would prevent the redemption of the world. 

Therefore he could not refrain from weeping. The 
Apostle, taking his hands off* his forehead, continued the 
story; but Vinicius once more fell into a feverish doze. 
What he heard now commingled with wUat he had heard 
the previous night at Ostrianum of the appearance of Christ 
on the banks of the Tiberian sea. He saw in his fever a 
wide sea and the boat of a fisherman in wdiich were Peter 
and Lygia. He himself was swimming toward them with all 
his might, but the wound in his broken arm prevented him 


168 


QUO VADIS. 


from reaching them. The roaring waves dashed into hi? 
face, he was drowning and cried out for rescue with all hi4 
might. Then L 3 ^gia fell on her knees before the Apostle 
Peter; the old man turned the boat, and put out an oar'to 
him. Yinicius caught it, and with their assistance cr^pt 
into the boat, and fell on the bottom of it. 

Then it seemed to him that he saw many people swim- 
ming for the boat. The waves covered the heads of some 
with foam ; of others, only the hands were visible, but Peter 
helped the drowning one after another and dragged them 
intolithe boat which extended as if by a miracle. The boat 
was soon filled with the multitude of people that was greater 
than the crowd that had gathered at Ostrianum. Yinicius 
wondered how such a crowd could find room in one boat, 
and began to fear that it would sink. But Lygia com- 
menced to encourage him, and showed him a certain light 
on a far-off shore toward which the}^ were sailing. Here 
the dream of Yinicius blended once more with what he had 
heard at Ostrianum from the lips of the Apostle Peter con- 
cerning the appearance of Christ on the shore. In the 
light of the far-off shore he now^distinguished a certain 
form toward which Peter was steering, and, as the^" came 
nearer to the shore, the storm began to abate, the surface 
of the water grew smoother, and the light showed brighter. 

The crowd commenced to sing sweet hymns, the air became 
filled with the odor of nard ; the water gleamed with the 
colors of the rainbow, as if from the bottom of the sea lilies 
and roses were looking out. At last the skiff glided up to 
the sandy shore. Lygia took Yinicius by the hand and ; 
said : ; 

“ Come, I will guide thee.” : 

And she led him out to the light. 

****** ‘ 

Yinicius woke once more, but this time he regained con- ;; 

scion sness but slowdy ; he did not at once become aw^are of \ 

reality. For some time it seemed to him that he was still \ 
on the sea, surrounded by the multitude of people. He ] 
was seeking Petronius among them, but could not to his i 
sorrow find him. The flame in the stove near which no one j 

was warming himself now, finally recalled him to full con- I 

scionsness. In the reflection of the stove recently filled | 
with wood he beheld Lygia sitting near his bed. I 

The sight of her touched him to the depth of his heart, i 


QUO VADIS, 


169 


He remembered that the 3^oung girl was awake the previous 
Might at Ostrianum, and spent the whole day taking care of 
him. Now when all had retired to rest, she alone sat 
watching beside his bed. It was, however, easy to under- 
stand that L3’'gia was tired out : she sat motionless with 
closed eyes. Yinicius did not know whether she was 
asleep, or absorbed in thought. He looked at her profile, 
at her hands folded on her lap, and in his pagan head the 
idea formed itself with difliculty that alongside her proud 
and confident Hellenic and Roman beauty there existed 
some inner, entirely pure, and spiritual beauty. He could 
not resolve to call that beaut3r Christian ; thinking, however, 
of Lj’^gia, he could not separate her from the teachings of her 
religion. He even understood that Lygia whom he bad 
injured was busying herself about him at such a time when 
all had gone to rest because the Christian religion pre- 
scribes to act thus. .But while wondering at Christianity, 
he at the same time felt harassed at the thought of it. He 
would prefer Lygia if she acted thus out of love for him, for 
his face, for his eyes, for the shape of his body, — in short, 
for all those attractions on account of which the snow-white 
arms of many Greek and Roman maidens were wound 
round his neck. 

But the thought at once occurred to him that, if Lygia 
would become like other women, she would lose in his e^’es 
a part of her beauty. This supposition annoyed him. What 
was going on within him ? — He felt that a new sensation had 
crept into his heart, — a sensation strange to the world in 
which he had been living till then. 

Lygia opened her eyes, and, seeing that Yinicius was 
looking at her, she walked up to the bed and said ; 

“ I am with thee.” 

He replied : 

“ I have seen thy soul in a dream.” 


CHAPTER lY. 

The next day Yinicius awoke very weak, but with a 
clear head, and free of fever. It seemed to him that he had 
been awakened by the noise of conversation, but when he 
opened his eyes, he saw that Lygia was no longer near him. 
Only Ursus was bending over the stove, raking the grey 


170 


QUO VADIS. 


ashes and seeking live coal, which when he had found, 1^ 
commenced to blow with such force as if he were workii/g 
with the bellows of a smith,'^nd not with his mouth. Re- 
membering that that man had throttled Croton the previous 
day, Yinicius commenced to examine, with the curic^ity 
of a genuine gladiator, his gigantic back, which was almost 
like the back of a cyclopas, and his legs which resembled 
pillars. 

“ Praised be Mercury that my neck w'as not broken by 
him,” Yinicius thought in his heart. “ By Pollux I If the 
other Lygians resemble this one, the Danubians will some- 
times have hard work with them.” 

“ Ei, slave 1 ” he said aloud to Ursus. 

Ursus drew his head out of the chimney and, with an al- 
most friendly smile, said : 

“ God grant thee, lord, a good day, and good health : but 
I am a freeman and not a slave.” 

Yinicius, who veiy much desired to learn from Ursus 
about Lygia’s birthplace, was favorably impressed with 
these words ; for conversation with a free though common 
man offended less his patrician and Roman pride than con- 
versation with a slave, whom neither the law, nor custom 
acknowledged as a man. 

“ Then thou dost not belong to the family of Aulus ? ” he 
asked. 

“No, my lord; I serve Callina, as I served her mother, 
out of affection for them.” 

And, having before put more wood in the stove, he again 
concealed his head in the chimney, in order to poke up the 
coal ; then he drew it out once more, and said ; 

“ There are no slaves among us.” 

But Yinicius inquired : 

“ Where is L3^gia ? ” 

“ She just left this room, and I have to prepare a meal for 
thee, my lord. She has been carin^for thee all night.” 

“ Why, then, didst thou not relieve her ? ” 

“ She wished to sit up ; and I have to obey.” 

He frowned and, a moment later, added : 

“ Had I not obe^^ed her, thou, my lord, wouldst not be 
now among the living.” 

“ Is it possible that thou art sorry that I was not 
killed?” 

“ No, my lord ; Christ forbade us to kill.” 

But Atacinus and Croton ? ” 


quo VADIS. 


171 


“ I could not do otherwise,” muttered XJrsus, and com- 
menced to look with pit}" on his hands which still remained 
pagan, although the soul accepted Christianity. Then he 
placed the pot on the crane and, standing near it, gazed 
thoughtfully at the fire. 

“ That is thy fault, my lord,” he said at last ; ” w'h}" hast 
thou lifted thy hand on her, the kingly daughter?” 

At the first moment the thought flashed on Yinicius how 
could a common man and a Barbarian dare, not onl}" to 
argue with him, but also to censure him. To those un- 
common and improbable things which had happened to him 
the night before, another was added. But feeling himself 
weak and not having his slaves about him, Yinicius re- 
strained himself, especially because he wished to know some 
particulars concerning the life of Lygia. 

Therefore, after he had quieted down, he commenced to 
inquire of Ursus about the war of the Lygians against 
Yannius and* the Siievi. Ursus related gladly, bii^ could 
not add much to what Yinicius had heard before from 
Aulus Plautius. He, Ursus, had not been in the war, be- 
cause be escorted the hostages to the camp of Atelius 
Hister. He only knew that the Lygians had beaten the 
Suevi and Yazygi, but that their leader and king had 
fallen from the arrows of the Yazygi. Soon after they re- 
ceived news that the Semnones had set fire to the woods on 
their boundaries, they returned in haste to avenge the 
wrong, and the hostages remained with Atelius, who 
ordered at first to give them kingly honors. Then Lygia’s 
mother died. The Roman commander did not know what 
to do with the child. Ursus wished to return with her to 
their country, but the road was dangerous because of 
wild beasts and wild tribes ; when news came that an em- 
bassy of Lygians had come to Pomponius, offering him aid 
against the Marcomani, Hister sent him with her, to 
Pomponius. When they came to him they learned that 
there were no ambassadors, and for this reason the}" re- 
mained in his camp, from where Pomponius brought them 
to Rome and,*after the triumph, he gave the king’s daughter 
to .Pomponia Grsecina. 

Although all this, with the exception of some unim- 
portant particulars, was known to Yinicius, he listened to 
ITrsus with great satisfaction ; for his pride of family was 
pleased that an eyewitness had confirmed Lygia’s royal 
descent. As a king’s daughter she might occupy a position 


172 


QUO VADIS. 


at Caesar’s court equal to the daughters of the very first 
families, the more so because the people over whom her 
father had reigned, had not warred with the Romans up to 
that time; and, though Barbarian, might become terrible; 
because, as Ilister himself testified, it possessed an immense 
number of warriors. Ursus confirmed this testimony com- 
pletely ; for, when Yinicius inquired of him concerning the 
Lygians, he replied : 

‘‘ We live in woods ; but we have so much land that no 
one knows where it ends, and there are many people on 
it. There are also wooden towns in the forests, in which 
tliere are rich commodities ; for whatever spoils the 
Seiimones, the Marcomani, the Yandals and the Quadi 
bring from their wars, we take from them. They dare not 
come to us ; only when the wind blows from their side, they 
burn our woods. But we are neither afraid of them, nor of 
the Roman Caesar.” 

“ The gods gave the Romans dominion over the world,” 
said Yinicius, severely. 

“ The gods are evil spirits,” simply replied Ursus, “ and 
where there are no Romans there is no dominion.” 

He adjusted the coal, and said as if to himself : 

“ When Caesar took Callina to his court, and I thought 
that harm might meet her, I wanted to go to the forest and 
send Lygians to defend the king’s daughter. And Lygians 
would have moved tow^’d the Danube, for they are good 
people, though pagan. There I should have brought them 
‘ good news.’ But as it is, whenever Callina returns to 
Pomponia, I will beseech her to permit me to go to them ; 
because Christus was born far from them, and they have 
not even heard of him. He knew better than I where He 
should be born, but if He had come to the world with us, 
in our forest, we would surely not have tortured Him to 
death ; we would have guarded and taken care of the child, 
so that never should He want for game, mushrooms, beaver- 
skins, or amber. We would have given Him all the spoils 
taken from the Suevi or the Marcomani so that He might 
live in comfort and plenty.” 

Saying this, Ursus put the vessel with food on the fire 
for Yinicius, and was silent. His thoughts evidently wan- 
dered for some time on the Lygian wildernesses ; and only 
when the liquid began to boil, he poured it into a shallow 
plate, and said ; 

“ Glaucus advises, lord, that even the healthy arm thou 


QUO VADIS. 173 

should move as little as possible, and therefore Callina bade 
me give thee food.” 

Lj’gia commanded ! To this he had no answer. It did 
not even enter into the head of Yinicius to oppose her will, 
as if she were not only a king’s daughter, but a goddess. 
He did not reply one word, and Ursus, sitting near him, 
took out the liquid from the shallow plate with a small 
cup, and put it to his lips. He did it with such care, and 
with such a friendly smile, that Yinicius did not believe his 
own eyes. Was it possible that this was the same ter- 
rible Titan who had throttled Croton the day before, had 
thrown himself on him like a storm, and would have torn 
him to pieces but for Lygia? The young patrician for the 
first time in his life began to ponder on what might take 
place in the heart of a common man, a Barbarian, and a 
servant. 

But Ursus turned out to be a nurse as awkward as careful. 
The cup was entirely lost among his herculean fingers, so 
that there was no place left for the patient’s lips. 

After a few fruitless efforts, the giant wa5 troubled, and 
said : 

“ Ei ! it is much easier to catch an aurocks.” 

Yinicius was amused by the Lygian’s anxiety, but his 
carefulness interested him no less. He had occasion to see 
in the circus the terrible aurocks brought from northern 
wildernesses against which the strongest “ bestiarii ” went 
with fear, and which yielded only to the elephant in size 
and strength. 

“ Hast thou tried to take such beasts by the horns ? ’* 
asked he. 

“ Before twenty winters had passed over my head,” re- 
plied Ursus, “ I was afraid ; but afterward it happened.” • 

And he again commenced to feed Yinicius still more, 
awkwardly than before. 

“ I must ask Miriam, or Nazarius,” he said. 

But just then the pale face of Lygia appeared from be- 
hind the door. 

“ I will soon assist thee,” said she. 

And a minute later she came out from the bedroom, 
where she has been preparing to go to sleep, for she was 
dressed only in close tunic, which was called by the ancients 
“ capitium,” and which covered the whole breast, and her 
hair was unbound. Yinicius, whoa^ heart be^t louder at 


174 


QUO VADIS. 


sight of her, began to upbraid her for not thinking of sleep 
yet, but she replied cheerfully : 

“ I was just going to do it, but first I will give thee the 
food.’’ 

And, taking the cup, she sat down on the edge of the 
bed and began to give him the food. Yinicius felt at once 
pacified and delighted. When she inclined toward him, and 
her unbound hair fell on his breast, the warmth of her body 
made his blood course faster. He grew pale with emotion ; 
but while being shaken with passion and desire, he felt that 
that was a being dearest to him, and adored above all else, 
and that in comparison with her all the world was worth 
nothing. At first he wished to have her, now he com- 
menced to love her with all his heart. Before that, he had 
been in actions as in thought, simply an egotist, who cared 
only for himself; but now he commenced to think about 
her. And for some time he refused to take the food and, 
though in looking at her he found an inexhaustible delight, 
he said : , . ^ 

“ Enough. Go to rest, my goddess.” 

“ Do not call me goddess,” she replied, “ I should not 
hear it.” 

. Nevertheless she smiled at him and said that sleep had 
fled from her, that she did not feel burdened with weariness, 
and that she would not go to rest till Glaucus came. He 
heard her words, which were like music to him, and his 
heart beat louder and louder, became still more filled with 
gratitude, and he began to think how he might best show 
her his gratitude. After being silent for some time, he 
said : 

“ Lygia, I had not known thee before. But now I know 
that I wanted to come near thee by a false way ; and I say 
to thee : return to Pomponia Grsecina, and be assured that 
no one shall raise a hand on thee.” 

Her face became sad again. 

“ I would be happy if I could see her from afar even, but 
to return to her — it is impossible now.” 

“ Why?” inquired Yinicius, with astonishment. 

“ We Christians know, through Acte, what is done on 
the Palatine. Knowest thou not that Caesar, soon after 
my flight, and before his departure for Naples, summoned 
Aulus and Pomponia and, thinking that they had assisted 
me, threatened them with his anger? Fortunately Aulus 
could answei’ ; ‘ Thou knowest, my lord, that never has a 


I 

I 


i 

i 

f 

i 

I 


QUO VADIS. 


175 


lie escaped from lips ; I swear to thee we did not help 
her to escape, and, as thoii dost not know, we don’t know 
what has happened to her.’ And Caesar believed, and then 
forgot, and, on the advice of the elders, I have not even 
once written a letter to mother to inform her where I am, 
that she might boldly answer that she does not know where 
I am. Thou wilt not comprehend this, perhaps ; but we 
have no right to lie, even in a question involving our life. 
Such is our creed, to which we wish to adhere with all our 
hearts ; and thus I have not seen Pompon ia from the time 
I left her house.' But at long intervals distant echoes 
reach her that I am alive, and not in danger.” 

These words awakened a longing in her heart, and tears 
suffused her eyes ; but soon she calmed herself and said : 

“ I know that also Pomponia is sorrowing for me. ; but 
we have the consolation which others have not.” 

“ Yes,” answered Yinicius, “ Christus is your consolation, 
but I don’t understand it.” 

“ Look at us ! There are no final partings for us, no 
pains, no sufferings ; they become pleasure with us. Even 
death, which is the end of life to you, is to us merely its 
beginning — the exchange of a lower for a higher happiness, 
a happiness le^s calm for one calmer and eternal. Consider 
what must a religion be which enjoins on us love even for 
our enemies, which forbids us to lie, purifies our souls from 
hatred, and promises eternal bliss after death.” 

“ I heard that at Ostrianum, and saw how 3^011 had treated 
me and Chilo. But whenever I think of it, it seems to me 
that it was a dream, and that I ought not to believe neither 
my ears, nor my eyes. But answer me this question : Art 
thou happy ? ” 

“Yes,” replied Lygia; “those who believe in Christus 
cannot be unhappy.” 

Yinicius looked at her as if what she had said were be- 
yond his comprehension. 

“ And wouldst thou like to return to Pomponia ? ” 

“ I '^ould, with all my heart ; and will return, if such be 
the will of God.” 

“ I say to thee, therefore, return ; and I swear to thee by 
my lares* that I shall not touch thee with my hands.” 

Lygia meditated for a moment, and then replied : 

“ No, I cannot bring danger on those near me. Caesar 
does not like the family jof Plautius. Should I return — 

*Good spirits; the gods of the domestic hearth. 


176 


QUO VADIS. 


thou knowest how every news is spread about Kome by 
slaves — the news of my return would soon be carried 
throughout the city. Caesar would undoubtedly learn it 
also, punish Aulus for it immediately, and, at best, take me 
from them anyhow.” 

“ Yes,” replied Vinicius, frowning, — “ he might do it. He 
would do it, be it only to show that his will must be ful- 
filled. Of course, he has forgotten, or does' not wish to 
think of, thee ; because I was insulted, and not he. It may 
be that — after taking thee from Aulus — he would send thee 
to me, and I could return thee to Pomponia.” 

But Lygia inquired sadly : 

“ Yinicius, wouldst thou see me again on the Palatine? ” 

“ He set his teeth, and rejoined : 

No. Thou art right. I am a fool because I said it I 
No I” 

All at once he beheld before him a precipice almost bot- 
tomless. He was a patrician, a military tribune, and a rich 
man. But above all the powers of that world to which he 
belonged was an insane person whose will and malignity no 
one could foresee. Only such people as the Christians, peo- 
ple to whom all this world, its sufferings and even death 
was as nothing, — could afford not to reckon with ; and not 
to fear, him. All others ought to tremble before him. All 
the terrors of the dreadful time in which he lived showed 
themselves to Yinicius in all their monstrous reality. He 
could not return Lygia to Pomponia then, for fear that the 
monster might remember her and turn his wrath on her ; and 
for the same reason should he take her as wife, he might 
expose himself, her, and Aulus. A minute of ill-humor 
would suffice to ruin all. 

Yinicius felt, for the first time in his life, that, the world 
must be changed and transformed, or it would become intol- 
erable. He understood also this, which a minute before had 
been dark to him, that in such times only Christians could 
be happy. 

A feeling of deep sorrow came over him at thought 
that he himself had spoiled his and Lygia’s life, and that out 
of those difficulties there was no outcome. And under the 
influence of that deep sorrow, he commenced to speak. 

“ Dost thou know, Lygia, that thou art happier than I ? 
Thou art steeped in povert}^ but in this poor chamber, 
among simple people, thou hast thy religion and thy Christus ; 
but I having nothing except thee, when I lacked thee, 


QUO VADIS. 


177 


was like a beggar without a crust of bread and without a 
roof above him. Thou art dearer to me than anything in 
the world. I sought thee because I could not live without 
thee. I wanted neither feast nor sleep. Were it not for 
the hope of seeing thee, I should have thrown myself on a 
sword. But I was afraid of death, because then I should 
not see thee. I tell thee the plain truth that I could not 
live without thee. I have till now lived only in the hope of 
finding and beholding thee. Dost thou remember our first 
conversation, in Aulus’s house? Thou hadst drawn a fish 
on the sand, and I understood what that meant. Dost thou 
remember how we played ball ? I loved thee then more 
than life, and thou hadst begun to understand that I loved 
thee. Aldus came, frightened us with Libitina, and inter- 
rupted our conversation. At our departure, Pomponia said 
that God is one, almighty, — all-merciful, and it did not come 
to our heads that your God is Christus. Let Him give thee 
me and 1 shall love Him, though He seems to me a God of 
slaves, foreigners and beggars. Thou art sitting by me, but 
thy thoughts are with Him. Think also of me, or I shall 
hate Him. Thou art my only goddess. Blessed be thy 
father and mother ; blessed be the laud from which thou 
didst spring. I should wish to embrace thy feet and pray 
to thee, give thee honors, bring thee offerings, do thee homage, 
thee, — thou thrice divine. Thou dost, canst not know how 
I love thee ! ” 

Having said this, he placed his hand on his pale face, and 
closed his eyes. 

Lygia thought his words blasphemous, but her heart beat 
with such force, as if it wanted to tear the tunic enclosing 
her bosom. She could rid herself of her pity for him and 
his sufferings. She was touched by the respect with which 
he spoke to her. She felt beloved and deified without 
bounds ; she understood that that unyielding and powerful 
man belonged to her now, soul and body, like a slave ; and 
the consciousness of his submission and her own power 
filled her with happiness. 

But all at once she understood that a moment might 
come in which his love would seize her, and carry her 
awaj^, like a whirlwind, and, being conscious of this, she 
felt what he had felt a moment before — that she was stand- 
ing on the edge of a precipice. The idea of loving some 
one else instead of Christ was a sin in her opinion, — a sin 
against Him and against religion. Seeing that other feel- 


178 


quo VADIS, 


Jngs and desires might be roused in the depth of her soul, 
she was seized by alarm for her own future and her own 
heart. / 

At this moment of mental struggle came Glaucus, with 
the intention of caring for the patient and studying his 
health. In a moment anger and impatience w-ere reflected 
on the face of Yinicius. In despite of w'hat he had heard 
at Ostrianum, and despite the influence of L3^gia, there re- 
mained in his breast the former harsh and selfish heart, 
truly Roman and wolfish, incapable of being irradiated, not 
only by the sweet light of Christian sentiments, but even 
by gratitude.. 

Lj^gia went away at last filled with internal care and 
anxiety. Formerly in her pra^^ers she had given to Christ 
her soul, calm and pure, as a tear. Now that true calmness 
of her soul was disturbed, a poisonous insect had lighted 
on the flower of her heart and poisoned it with its breath. 
Even sleep brought her no rest, notwithstanding her two 
sleepless nights. She dreamed that at Ostrianum Nero, 
wdth a whole band of AugustianS, bacchantes, corybantes, 
and gladiators, were throwing crowds of Christians under 
the wheels of his chariot, wreathed with roses ; and that 
Yinicius, seizing her by the arm, lifted her up into the 
quadriga and, pressing her to his bosom, whispered : 
“ Come with us.” 


CHAPTER Y. 

From that moment Lygia’s visits to the common room 
were somewhat rarer, and she rarer came near the couch of 
Yinicius, but her tranquillity, nevertheless, did not return. 
She saw Yinicius following her with imploring e3^es ; that 
he was suffering but dared not complain lest he might turn 
her away ; that in her alone was concentrated his life and 
happiness. Then her heart swelled with pity. Btit she 
soon noticed that the more she avoided him, the greater was 
her pity, and that b3" this her feelings toward him became 
more tender. She often thought that it was her duty to be 
near Yinicius, first, because the divine teaching commanded 
her to pay good for evil ; and, second, while conversing 
with him, she could convert him to the religion of Christ. 
But her conscience told her that she was deceiving herself, 
and that she was drawn to Yinicius from other motives. 




QUO VADIS. 


179 


namely, bis love and the charm he exerted over her. Thus 
she lived in discord, which was growing daily. She felt 
herself drawn into a mesh from which she could not release 
herself. She had to confess to herself that it required 
great exertions on her part to counteract the desire to sit 
on his couch. When she approached, his face lighted up, 
and thereupon her heart overflowed with happiness. Once 
she noticed traces of tears on his eyelashes, and for the 
first time in life it occurred to her that she could dry them 
with kisses. Frightened at the thought, and full of loath- 
ing for herself, she wept all the night following. 

And Yinicius was very patient. When his eyes flashed 
with anger, and self-will, he would suddenly restrain him- 
self, and look with alarm at Lygia, as if begging forgive- 
ness. At the thought that she was loved she felt at once 
guilty and happy. Yinicius now spoke with less pride. 
He began to view the poor slave physician, the old Miriam 
and the pra3’'erful Crispus as human. He was wondering 
at the thought, but it returned again and again. He began 
to like Ursus, who developed an attachment for him, be- 
cause the giant was inexhaustible in his narratives about 
Lygia. Lygia he considered above the people that sur- 
rounded he;^, but, nevertheless, he began to observe the 
simple and poor people, their habits and customs, and often 
found them interesting. Nazarius, however, he could not 
endure, because he dared to love Lygia. For a considerable 
time he restrained himself, but when the boy brought L3^gia 
two quails, which he bought with the money he earned, the 
Quirite blood rose in Yinicius. He wanted to know how 
she could tolerate his bringing gifts to her. 

“ Dost thou not know that the Greeks call his people 
Jewish dogs?” he asked her. 

“ I do not know what the Greeks call them,” she an- 
swered ; “ but I do know that Nazarius is a Christian and 
my brother.” 

She looked at him with sorrow and wonder, for she 
thought that he had outgrown his capriciousness. But 
Yinicius felt like telling her that he would have such a 
“ brother ” beaten to death. But he suppressed his anger, 
and after a while he said : 

“ Forgive me, Lygia. For me thou art the daughter of a 
king and the adopted child of Aulus.” He subdued him- 
self to the extent of promising to give the boy a pair of 
peacocks or flamingoes from his villa. 


180 


QUO VADIS, 


Knowing what efforts such victories over himself cost 
him, her heart began to incline more and more toward 
him. 

His merit with regard to Nazarius was not so great, how- 
ever, as she supposed. Yinicius could be angered but not 
jealous of him. In the eyes of Yinicius, the son of Miriam 
was no more than a dog, and, besides, the boy’s love was 
the unconscious and dutiful love of a servant. The young 
tribune had to struggle in order to reconcile himself, even 
in silence, to the honor in which the name of Christ and 
His religion was held by these people. However that was 
the religion of Lygia, and for that reason he was ready to 
embrace it. The more he improved, the clearer came to 
him the recollection of the series of events that transpired 
since that night at Ostrianum, the new conceptions that 
had formed in his head, and he wondered the more at 
the superhuman power of that religion, which so radically 
changes the human soul. If that religion could spread 
throughout the world, and inspire it with its love and 
mercy, an epoch would be introduced reminding one of the 
reign not of Zens, but of Saturn. He did not dare to ques- 
tion the mj^-steries of Christ. Eyewitnesses of these, who 
related them to him, were too truthful, despised falsehood 
too much to doubt their words. Finally, Roman skepticism 
permitted disbelief in gods, but not in miracles. This was 
a puzzle to Yinicius which he could not unravel. At the 
same time these teachings seemed to him opposed to the 
existing state of things, inapplicable to life, and therefore 
mad. The teachings are bound to undermine, as Yinicius 
says, the dominion of Rome, and what would become then 
of Roman power ? That Rome should come down to the 
level of the nations it had conquered, and treat them as 
equals, was more than the patrician could allow. More- 
over, these teachings clashed with his tastes, his habits, 
character,, and his conceptions of life. He feared them, 
wondered at them, but his nature revolted against them, 
and he hated them all the more because they stood between 
him and Lygia. He could understand, however, that they 
made Lygia’s face more beautiful, which besides love, in- 
cited in him admiration and respect; besides passion, hom- 
age; had made her the dearest creature to him. And again 
he wished to love Christ, and he clearly understood that he 
could not be indifferent, but must either love or hate Him. 
Thus under the clashing thoughts and feelings, he involun- 


quo VADIS, 181 

taril}^ bowed his head, and paid homage to Him because he 
was L3"gia’s God. 

Ljrgia saw how his nature was rejecting Christ, and if 
she was mortally grieved, she was also irresistibly drawn 
toward him because of the silent homage he paid Christ. 
The thought of the necessity of separating from him was 
the source of unspeakable pain to her. At times she 
thought that his soul would j^et open to Christ’s truth, but 
the illusion did not last long. Yinicius a Christian 1 She 
knew him too well, inexperienced though she was, to seri- 
ously entertain the idea. If the thoughtful Aulus could 
not be converted by the wise and perfect Pomponia, who 
could hope that Yinicius would become a Christian ? The 
only answer to this was, that for him there was no hope, no 
salvation. 

And here Lygia noticed with dread that this sentence, 
hanging over him and condemning him to eternal perdition, 
instead of repulsing her from him, made him onl}^ the more 
dear to her. She often thought of telling him that there is 
no life bej'ond Christian teaching, and when she had seated 
herself by his side and told him that, he rose leaning upon 
his sound elbow, and lowering his head on her knees, said : 
“ Thou art life.” Then her breath grew short, her strength 
left her, and a voluptuous quiver passed tlirough her bod3\ 
Taking hold of his temples she tried to raise his head, but 
also bent her own so that her lips touched his hair. 

In a transport of delight, which lasted a few moments, 
they both struggled with themselves, their love, which 
urged them one to the other. Lygia sprang up and ran 
away, feeling fire in her veins and a dizziness in her head. 
That was the last drop that made the filled cup overflow. 
Yinicius did not know how dearly he would have to i)ay 
for the happy moment, but Lygia understood that she her- 
self was in need of help. She passed all that night in 
tears and in prayer, which, she feared, did not deserve to be 
heard. Next morning she called out Crispus into the little 
ivj’-covered bower, opened to him her whole soul, and 
begged him to go with her from the house of Miriam ; for 
she was afraid to trust herself, and could not overcome her 
love for Yinicius. 

Crispus, the old, severe and ecstatic man, approved 
L^'^gia’s intention of leaving Miriam’s house, but could not 
find words of forgiveness for what he considered her sinful 
love. His soul was filled with indignation at the very 


182 


QUO VADJS. 


thought that Lygia, whom he protected from the moment 
of her flight, whom he loved, strengthened in the faith, and 
on whom he looked as on a white lily jthat has grown up 
on the fleld of Christian teaching undefiled by any earthly 
breath, could have found place in her soul for love other 
than heavenly. He had thought that in the whole world 
no purer heart was beating with love for Christ than hers, 
and meant to ofler it as a pearly sacrifice to Him, as a 
precious piece of His own handiwork ; and the disai)point- 
meiit filled him with grief and amazement. 

“ Go and pray to God to forgive th}^ faults,” he said, 
sternly. “ Flee before the evil spirit work thy utter ruin, 
and before thou deny thy Saviour. God died for thee on 
the cross to redeem thy soul with his own blood, and thou 
wouldst love him who wanted to make thee his concubine. 
God saved thee by a miracle, and thou hast opened thy 
heart to impure desire, and hast loved a son of darkness. 
Who is he? The friend and servant of Antichrist, his as- 
sociate in wantonness and crime. Whither will he take 
thee if not to that abyss, to that Sodom in which he himself 
lives, and which God will destroy with the fire of his anger. 
And I say to thee, that I would rather that thou hast died, 
that the walls of this house had fallen du thy head, before 
that serpent had crawled into thy breast and defiled it with 
the poison of iniquity.” 

He was borne away more and more. Lygia’s failing 
filled him not only with anger, but also with disgust and 
contempt for all human nature, and particularly for that of 
woman, whom even Christian teaching could not save from 
Eve’s weakness. It mattered little to him that the girl re- 
mained pure, that she wanted to flee from that love, which 
she confessed with contrite heart. Crispus wanted to make 
an angel of her, and raise her to heights wEere only love 
of Christ existed, and she had fallen in love with an Au- 
gustinian. Ho, he could not forgive her that ! Words of 
anger burned his lips like red-hot coals. Lygia felt guilty, 
but not to such a degree ; she even thought it would be a 
victory over temptation and lessen her guilt if she fled 
from the house of Miriam. Crispus shattered her every 
hope ; he showed her the imperfection and misery of her 
soul, which she never suspected before. She even thought 
that the old presbyter, who fathered her since her flight, 
would console, encourage, and strengthen her. 

“ I offer to God my deceived hope and affliction,” he con- 


QUO VADIS. 


183 


tinned, “ but thou hast deceived the Saviour, for thou hast 
sunk in the mire, whose miasma has poised thy soul. Thou 
mightst have consecrated it to Christ as a precious vessel, 
and said to Him : ‘ Fill it, 0 Lord, with grace I ’ but thou 
hast preferred to offer it to the servant of the evil spirit. 
May God forgive thee, and have mercy on thee ; for till 
thou cast out that serpent, I, who held thee as chosen ” — 

He suddenly ceased to speak, for he saw through the 
evergreen ivy two figures, one of whom he recognized as 
Peter the Apostle. The other he could not distinguish be- 
cause his face was partly concealed by a coarse, hair-woven' 
cilicium. For a moment Crispus thought it was Chilo. 

Peter and his fellow-traveler, hearing the voice of Cris- 
pus, entered the bower, and seated themselves on the stone 
bench. Peter’s companion removed his cilicium and dis- 
closed a bald head, fringed with thin grey hair, with red 
eyelashes and a crooked nose, — an ugl}" and inspired face. 
Crispus recognized him as Paul of Tarsus. 

Lygia threw herself on her knees in despair, and hiding 
her tortured head in the folds of his cloak, remained thus in 
silence. 

“ Peace to thy soul ! ” said Peter. 

Seeing the girl at his feet, he asked the meaning of it. 
Crispus related all that she had confessed to him, while 
Lygia embraced the Apostle’s feet, as if imploring for the 
slightest compassion. 

The Apostle listened to the end, then stooped and placed 
his withered hand on Lj^gia’s head, and raising his eyes to 
the old priest, said : 

“ Crispus, knowest thou not that our beloved Lord was 
at a wedding feast in Cana, and blessed love between man 
and woman ? ” 

Crispus’s hands dropped, and he looked with astonish- 
ment at the Apostle. Peter resumed : 

“ Crispus, thinkst thou that Christ, who allowed Mary 
Magdalen to lie at his feet, and who forgave the public sin- 
ner, would turn from this child, who is as pure as a field 
lily?” 

Lj^gia, with sobs, pressed closer to his feet. She under- 
stood that it was not in vain that she sought protection 
from him. The Apostle raised her tear-covered face, and 
said to her : 

“ While the eyes of the one thou lovest are not open to 
the light of truth, avoid him, that he may not lead thee 


184 


quo VADIS. 


into sin ; but pray for him, and know that there is no sin 
in thy love, and as thou wouldst escape temptation, this 
will be accounted as a merit. Do not despair, nor weep, 
for I tell thee, that the grace of the Redeemer is with thee, 
and thy prayers will be heard ; and after sorrow will come 
days of gladness.” 

Placing his hands on her head and raising his eyes to 
heaven, he blessed her. His face was lit up by an un- 
earthly meekness. The crushed Crispus began to justify 
himself : 

“ I have sinned against mercy,” he said, “ but I thought 
that taking to her heart a worldly love, she denied Christ.” 

To which Peter answered : 

“ Three times I denied Him, still He forgave me, and 
commanded me to feed His sheep.” 

“ And also because,” concluded Crispus, Yinicius is an 
Augustian.” 

“ Christ softened harder hearts than his,” said Peter. 

Paul of Tarsus, who hitherto was silent, pointed at him- 
self and said ; 

“ I it was who persecuted and drove the servants of 
Christ to their death. When Stephen was killed, I stood 
guard over the garments of those who stoned him ; I 
wanted to crush the truth in all lands inhabited by people, 
and still God destined me to preach His Word in all these 
lands. And I preached it in J udea, in Greece; on the ■ 
islands, and in this ungodly city, when I as prisoner, dwelt ^ 
in it. And now when Peter, our shepherd, has called me, i 
I will enter this house, and bend this proud head to the ' 
feet of Christ, sow a seed on this stony field, which God > 
will soften that it may bring forth a rich harvest.” 

And he rose. This little man with bent shoulders now 
seemed to Crispus to be what he really was, — a giant who ^ 
will stir the world to its foundations, and will conquer 
lands and nations. " 


CHAPTER YI. ■ 

Petronius to Yinicius : .4 

y 

“ Have pity, carrissime, do not imitate in thy letters I 
either the Spartans, or Julius Caesar. If thou couldst write,4 
as he did, ‘ veni, vidi, vici,’ thy brevity would be in order.j^' 


quo VADIS. 


185 


But the meddling of thy letter, after all, is, ^ veni, vidi, 
fugi ; ’ but as such a wind-up is contrary to thy nature, be- 
cause thou hast been wounded, and uncommon things have 
happened to thee, — thy letter requires explanation. I 
could scarcely believe my eyes when I read that the Lygian 
killed Croton with the same ease that a Caledonian dog 
would kill a wolf in the gorges of Hibernia. That man is 
worth his weight in gold, and can easily become the favor- 
ite of Caesar. When I return to the cit}^ I shall not fail to 
make his acquaintance, and will have a bronze statue cast 
of him. Bronzebeard will burst from curiosity when I tell 
him that the statue was made from life. Real athletic fig- 
ures are very rare now in Rome and Greece, and still rarer 
in the Orient. Although the Germans are large, their 
muscles are covered with fat, — they are greater in size than 
in strength. Ask the Lygian if in his countiy people like 
him are the rule or the exception. In the course of our 
service we may have to give feasts, and, it would be well 
to know where to find such bodies. 

“ But praise to the gods of the Orient as well as of the 
Occident, that thou hast escaped from such hands unhurt. 
There are many points in thy letter which I cannot under- 
stand, and, to tell the truth, I understand neither the Chris- 
tians, nor thee, nor Lygia. Do not be surprised that I, 
who care for little else in the world except my own person, 
should so carefully inquire about everything. I am the 
cause of all that happened ; consequently it is to some ex- 
tent my affair. Write soon, for I know not when we shall 
meet. Bronzebeard is as whimsical as the autumn winds. 
To-day her intends to go direct to Greece, and stay there. 
Tigellinus, however, advises him to return, if only for a 
little w’hile, lest the people, in their longing for him (read : 
‘for bread and games’) should revolt. Should the choice 
of Achaea prevail, we may want to go to Egypt. I strongly 
insist on thy coming here. A trip, and the pleasures here, 
will cure thee of thy present mood. But if thou do not 
find us here, a period of repose in thy Sicilian estate would 
be better for thee than staying in Rome. Write me mi- 
nutely of thyself; and farewell. I have no wish .to add this 
time, except health, for by Pollux! I know not what to 
wish thee.” 

Yinicius felt no desire to answer the letter, because he 
knew it would explain nothing. He felt an indifference to, 
and a consciousness of the vanity of life. Moreover, he 


186 


QUO VADIS, 


thought that some change had taken plsece in their rela- 
tions ; that Petronius would not understand him. He re- 
turned to his luxurious “ insula ” weak and exhausted, and 
at first enjoyed the rest amid the conveniences and luxuries 
that surrounded him, which did not last long, however. 
He soon left the emptiness of the life he was leading, and 
that the interest in life he was taking was either imper- 
ceptibly vanishing, or has already vanished. He felt as if 
the ties that joined him to life had been cut. Then he 
thought that he could have gone to Beneventum, and then 
to Achsea, and life seemed prosy to him. “ To what end ? 
What purpose will it serve me?” These were the first 
questions that crossed his brain. For the first time in life, 
also, he thought that the conversation of Petronius, his 
ready wit, his brilliant thoughts, sharp and definite ideas, 
and his choice of apt words for every idea, might at the 
present time annoy him. On the other hand, he began to 
tire of his solitude. All his acquaintances were with 
Caesar, and Yinicius was compelled to stay at home alone, 
his head full of thoughts, his heart full of feelings, which he 
could scarcely understand. At times he thought that if he 
had an opportunity of disclosing these feelings to some one, 
he might be able to reduce them to order, and analyze them. 
And in the course of a few daj^s, he determined to answer 
Petronius’s letter, and though he was not sure that he would 
send it, wrote it in the following words : 

“ Thou asked me to write minutely, and it is agreed ; 
thou wouldst have me write more clearly, but I doubt my 
ability to do that, for there are many knots that I know 
not myself how to loosen. I have already told thee of my 
visit to the Christians; how they acted toward me and 
Chilo, whom they had the right to treat as their enemies ; 
of the kindness with which they attended me, and, finally, 
of the disappearance of Lygia. No, my dear friend, I was 
shown clemency not because I was the son of a consul, for 
such considerations are foreign to them, because they also 
forgave Chilo, although I myself urged them to bury him 
in the garden. The world has never seen people like the 
Christians, nor heard teachings like theirs. I can say 
nothing more, and he who measures |;hem with our yard- 
stick, will surely err. I tell thee that they haA^e been more 
solicitous about my well-being than my own people, or even 
my relatives would be had I been lying with a broken arm 
in my oAvn house. KnoAV also that Lygia is entirely unlike 


QUO VADIS, 


f87 


others. Were she my wife or sister, she could not have 
been more tender toward me. Only love, I thought, could 
show so much tenderness. More- than once did I read that 
love in her face and in her eyes; and thou wilt hardly be- 
lieve that among those simple people, in that poor chamber, 
which served them, at one and the same time, as kitchen 
and triclinium, I felt happier than ever before. No, she 
was not indifferent to me. Still, that same Lygia left the 
house of Miriam to avoid me. I am wondering why she 
did so. I wrote thee, I think, that I promised to return 
her to Aldus, but she said that was impossible, first, be- 
cause Aulus had gone to Sicily, and second, because the 
news of her return would reach the Palatine, and Caesar 
might then take her from Aulus again. All that is true ; 
but she knew that I would not use violence, that I could 
not cease loving her, that she would enter my house 
through a wreathed door, and be seated on a consecrated 
skin at my fireside. And yet she went away I Put wh}’ ? 
She was endangered. If she did not love me, she could 
have rejected me. On the preceding day I made the ac- 
quaintance of a strange man, a certain Paul of Tarsus, who 
spoke to me of Christ and His teachings, and with such 
force that at every word of his all the foundations of our 
world seemed to be crumbling to dust. After the disap- 
pearance of Lygia that man visited me, and he then said : 
‘ When God sliall open thy eyes, and remove tlie beam from 
them, as He removed them from mine, thou wilt feel tliat 
she acted properly, and then, perhaps, thou wilt find her.’ 
And now I am racking my head over these words as if I 
had heard them from the mouth of the oracular priestess at 
Delphi. At times I think that I understand something. 
They, being lovers of mankind, are enemies of our life, our 
gods, and our crimes. Lygia ran away from me as from a 
man who, according to the Christian ideas, belongs to a 
criminal world, and with whom she would have to lead a 
criminal life. Thou wilt say that if she loved me, it could 
have been enough to reject me, without escaping. But 
what if she loved me ? In that case she ran away from her 
love. At the very thought of that, I feel like sending 
slaves all over the, city, and tell them to cry out in the 
houses : ‘ Return, Lygia 1 ’ But I cease to understand 
why she ran away. And finally, I should not have inter- 
fered with her belief, and should be willing even to erect an 
altar to her God. One new god would not be in my way, 


188 


quo VADIS. 


especially since I am not a strong believer in the old ones. 
I am perfectly certain that Christians do not lie, and they 
say that He rose from the dead, — and a man could not do 
that. Paul of Tarsus is a Roman citizen, but as a Jew he 
knows alb the ancient Hebrew writings; and he told me 
that the coming of Christ was foretold several thousand 
years ago. All these are very uncustomary things, but are 
we not surrounded by unusual things ? Apollonius is still 
in the mouths of everybody, Paul asserts that there is no 
crowd of gods, but only one God, and this seems to me to 
be the just view. I think that Seneca, and many others 
before him were of the same opiniono Christ came, gave 
himself to be crucified, and rose from the dead. All that is 
perfectly true, and I do not see any reason why I should 
not erect an altar to Him, if I am ready to erect one to 
Serapis, for instance. I could even easily reject all the 
other gods, since no wise man believes in them, anyhow. 
But I think that that would not satisfy the Christians, — it 
is not sufficient, according to them, to worship Christ, — one 
must live according to His precepts ; and here I am at 
the shore of a sea, as it were, which they command me to 
cross on foot. If I promised to do so, the Christians would 
hardly believe me. But how can I, even at the request of 
Lygia, raise Soracte or Vesuvius, or place Thrasymene 
Lake on the palm of my hand, or change the color of my 
eyes ? It is beyond my power. I am not a philosopher, 
but neither am I such a fool as I might, perhaps, have 
seemed to thee. And I will tell thee this : I do not know 
how the Christians arrange their affairs, but I do know 
that where their teachings commence, there our dominion 
ends; there ends Rome, there ends the world, the difference 
between conqueror and conquered, between rich and poor, 
between master and slave : there ends government, there 
ends CiEsar, law, and the order of the world ; and in place 
of these there appears Christ and a sort of mercy, which 
has not hitherto been seen ; a kindness which is contrary 
to human and our Roman instincts. It is true, Lygia is 
more to me than all Rome, and if I could only see her in 
my house, I would not care if the whole world perished. 
But that is another matter. To them, the Christians, lip- 
worship is not sufficient ; it is necessary to feel that it is 
good, and to have nothing else in one’s soul. But I, — I 
take the gods to witness I — cannot feel it. Dost thou under- 
stand what that means ? There is something in my nature 




quo VADIS. 


189 


which shudders at the thought of that teaching, and though 
iny lips were to glorify him, reason and my soul would tell 
me that I do it for the sake of Lygia, and that but for her, 
nothing in the world would be more repugnant to me. 
And, strange to say, a Paul of Tarsus understands it,— he 
understands it notwithstanding his simplicity, as does also 
that old theurgus, Peter, their head, and the most simple dis- 
ciple of Christ. And knowest thou what they are doing ? 
They are prayingjbr me, and invoking what they call grace, 
while I am inspired with fear, and a greater yearning for 
Lygia. 

“ I have written thee that she left me ; but when going 
she left me a cross, which she herself bad woven from 
twigs of boxwood. When I awoke, I found it near my 
bedstead. It is in the lararium now, and I do not under- 
stand why I cannot approach it without awe and reverence. 
I love it because her hands made it, and hate it because it 
divides us. At times I think that this affair is pervaded 
with some enchantment, and that the theurgus, Peter, 
though he calls himself a fisherman, is greater than Apol- 
lonius and all his predecessors, and that it was he who 
enmeshed us all, — Lygia, Pomponia and myself. 

“ I have experienced the truth of Peter’s saying, that 
‘ Love’s ties are stronger than those of fear.’ My return 
home was not expected by my slaves, who thought that I 
was in Beneventum, and I found them all drunk in my 
triclinium. Their terror at seeing me was indescribable ; 
some of them fainted, and they all fell on their knees im- 
ploring forgiveness. But what thinks thou did I do ? At 
first I wanted to have them flogged and branded with hot 
irons, but — wilt thou believe it ? — I felt ashamed, and was 
seized with a sort of pity for the slaves. For several days 
tliey were in mortal terror. On the third day I told them 
that I forgave them, and that to efface their fault, they 
should J)e more zealous in their service. They then fell on 
their knees, stretched their hands toward me, called me 
father, and instead of being spoiled by my indulgence, they 
are more conscientious in performing their duties than they 
ever were under the fear of punishment. I now see that at 
least in some cases the rule is applicable. I have verified it 
also with reference to my clients. Thou knowest that I 
have not been niggardly with them, but my father on 
'principle looked down upon them, and taught me to treat 
them in a similar manner. But seeing their thread-bear 


190 


QUO VADTS. 


cloaks and macerated faces, I again felt compassion for 
them ; called some one by name, inquired about the wives 
and children of others ; and, as in the former case, tears 
came to m3" eyes, and it seemed to me that Lygia was look- 
ing on with gladness and approval. Either I am losing 
my reason, or love is upsetting my thoughts, — whichever it 
may be, I only know that I alwa3"s feel as if Lj’gia was 
watching me, and -that I am afraid to do an3'thii)g that 
would grieve or insult her. Yes, Gains, so completely have 
I changed, that I often fear that, perhaps, I am no longer 
fit not onl3" for counsel, for court, for feasts, but even for 
war. From the above thou canst judge that something is 
gnawing at my vitals, but I live in the hope of seeing 
Lygia, and shall not leave Rome, where I ma3" be able to 
get some information about her from Glaucus or Paul. No, 
I will not leave Rome even were I oflgred the government 
of Eg3q:>t ! I have ordered a tombstone for Gulo, whom I 
slew, in anger. Too late did I think that he carried me in 
his arms, and that it was he who first taught me to put an 
arrow on a bow. I know not why I should think of him at 
this moment, but I know that I think of him with sorrow 
and self-reproach. If what I write astonish thee, I reply it 
astonishes me no less, but I write pure truth. Farewell.” 


CHAPTER YII. 

Yinicius received no reply to this letter. Petronius 
evidently thought that Cmsar might command a return to 
Rome at any time, which was his reason for not writing. 
News to this effect had already been circulated throughout 
the city, arousing the delight of the rabble, wdio were all 
impatience for jthe games. At last Helius, the freedman of 
Nero, gave public announcement in the senate of his re- 
turn. But Nero’s return was slow, since he often dis- 
embarked for rest, or to witness exhibitions in theatres. 
He remained several days at Minturna. He even thought 
of returning to Naples to sta3" for the spring. During this 
time Yinicius had remained shut up in his house, his mind 
occupied with thoughts of Lygia, and such reflections as her 
strange religion had awakened within him. The visits of 
Glaucus, his physician, gave him no small pleasure, since he^ 
could converse with him about Lygia. Glaucus, without 


/ 


quo VADIS. • 191 

knowing where she had sought refuge, could still give him 
assurance of her safety. On one occasion, when moved by 
the grief of Yinicius, he informed him that Crispus had 
been reprimanded by Peter for taking Lygia to task for her 
love. Yinicius was visiblj^ moved on hearing this. He had 
often thought that Lygia did not love him. But now to 
hear from the lips of a Christian himself a confirmation to 
the contrary stirred his soul to its very depths. He felt in 
his gratitude like running to Peter and thanking him. 
Glaucus informed him that the Apostle was teaching in the 
neighborhood. Would not Glaucus accompany him thither? 
He would be most generous in his gifts to those of the com- 
munity wlio were in need. He was even ready to do 
homage to Christ for L3^gia’s sake. Glaucus had many 
times urged him to receive baptism. He did not promise 
him that he should gain Lygia simply through this act, 
since he must accept religion for its own sake alone, out of 
his love for Christ, and not from other motives. 

“ One needs a Christian soul, as well,” said he. 

Though every obstacle that presented itself angered 
Yinicius, he now began to understand that Glaucus, as a 
Christian, was right in what he said. Formerly his esti- 
mate of people and things was largely influenced by his 
personal feelings, by his own selflshness, but he was now 
gradually accustoming himself to regard the opinions of 
others, and to understand that difference of feeling and 
sentiment that exists among different persons. 

lie began, too, to have a desire to see Paul of Tarsus. 
The discourses of that apostle had disturbed him, but he 
had arguments with which to combat his teaching. But 
Paul had gone to Aricium, and now that Glaucus did not 
visit him so frequently, the 3"Oung patrician was left in 
solitude. He began to make frequent excursions through 
secluded streets in the vicinity of the Subura, and the nar- 
row lanes of the Trans-Tiber, hoping that he might see 
L^^gia. His heart wearied with each fresh disappointment. 
His former nature at times began to assert itself. He said 
to himself he would forget Lygia, since his love for her 
availed him nothing. He would seek to forget her in that 
distraction that the pursuit of pleasure brings. 

The city, lately deserted, now began to put on new life as 
the return of Caesar drew near. He was to be given a 
solemn reception on his return, and preparations for this 
purpose were in progress. Spring was already here, and 


192 


QUO VADIS. 


tempted by the warmer weather, crowds began to gather 
daily in all places of public resort, the Forums, the Campus 
Martins, and along the Appian Wa3^ Under pretense of 
worshipping Juno or Diana, young women sought for 
pleasure or adventure beyond the city. One day on one of 
his excursions he saw the splendid chariot of Chrysothemis. 
It was surrounded by a crowd of j'oung nobles and old 
senators whose duties kept them in the city. Her car was 
drawn by four Corsican ponies, which she herself was driv- 
ing. She scattered smiles on all sides. But when she saw 
y inicius she pulled up her horses, and took him into her car. 
She drove him to her house where a feast had been pre- 
pared which lasted all night. Yinicius drank so freely that 
he had no recollection of being taken home. He did re- 
member, however, that he felt offended when Chiysothemis 
mentioned Lygia’s name, and in his drunken stupor poured 
a goblet of Falernian over her. When he was sober again, 
however, he regretted what he had done. 

Chrysothemis, cherishing no anger toward him, visited 
him a day later, and again took him to the Appian Way. 
She afterward supped at his house where she admitted to 
him that Petronius wearied her, as did also his lute pla3^er, 
and that her heart was now open to a new lover. She took 
care never to mention Lygia’s name again, and though they 
met each other daily for a week, Yinicius could not forget 
the maiden. He alwa3’ s felt conscious that she was looking 
at him, and this thought stirred his soul with strange emo- 
tions. He suffered himself, nor could he help feeling that 
he was making Lygia’s life sad as well. He had bought 
two Syrian damsels who aroused the jealousy of Chrysoth- 
emis to such an extent that he let her go somewhat un- 
ceremoniously. Seeing that whatever he did in the wa3^ of 
distraction could not make him forget Lygia for one moment, 
disgust and weariness of it all took possession of him. 
While pleasure had become loathsome to him, it also 
brought reproaches with it. He felt wretched in himself, 
and no longer recognized that because a thing gave him 
pleasure it was good in. itself. He became morose and 
melancholic, and lost interest in everything, even in Ca?sar ’8 
return. He did not even visit Petronius till the latter sent 
his litter for iiim with a pressing invffjition. 

His uncle greeted him cordially, but Yinicius took no in- 
terest in the questions he asked him. At last his pent-up 
feelings gave way, and to Petronius he narrated his search 


qm VADis. 


id3 

for Lygia, his own life among the Christians, and every- 
thing which had happened to him while he, Petroniiis, was 
away from Rome. He confessed that he no longer felt in- 
terest in anything, that nothing attracted him, or gave him 
pleasure as formerly. He knew not what to do, or how to 
proceed. At one moment he felt like honoring Christ, and 
then again as if he wanted to persecute Him. While under- 
standing the greatness of His teaching, he could not help 
feeling a strong dislike to it. Even should Lygia become 
his, it troubled him to think that she would still belong 
partly to Christ. 

During this narration Petroniiis watched him narrowly, 
and he could not help noticing the marked change that had 
come over the young man. Approaching Yinicius he asked, 
while touching his hair ; 

“ Dost know, Yinicius, that grey hairs show on thy 
temple ? ” 

“ Mayhap ; it could not astonish me if all my hair were 
soon to turn white.” 

Silence followed this remark. Petroniiis, who was at 
times given to deep meditation on the mysteries of life, and 
of the soul of man, felt himself confronted by a series of 
spiritual disturbances in his friend, which he could not ex- 
plain. He was a man of strong reason and good sense, and 
took time to think before replying. 

“ These must surely be enchantments, Yinicius.” 

“ So I have thought, and more than once it occurred to 
me that we were both under a spell of some kind.” 

“ Supposing,” said Petroniiis, “ thou wert to see the 
priests of Serapis ? Among them are many deceivers, I 
have no doubt ; but then there are those among them who 
are in possession of marvellous secrets.” 

While saying this, however, his voice betrayed a certain 
lack of belief in the efficacy of the counsel he offered. 

Yinicius looked puzzled. “ What enchantments can those 
Christians practice who derive, unlike many sorcerers I 
have seen, no profit thereby, and who do not use them to 
invoke any species of harm on their enemies. They live in 
poverty, teach obedience and submission, practice virtue 
and forgiveness, and have nothing but pity and mercy 
toward all. No, they have no need for enchantments.” 

Petroniiis found it necessary to use other and better argu- 
ments, though sorely puzzled what to say. 

“ The sect is a new one,” he said at last. “ Thou mayst 


194 


QUO VADIS. 


admire the goodness and the virtue of those Christians, but 
for all that I hold them not to be good. They are enemies 
of life; that is enough. Are not disease and death enemies 
of life. We have enough enemies without this addition. | 
Of diseases, the state is full of them. There’s Caesar him- { 
self, Caesar’s poetiy, Tigellinus, with cobblers who rule over | 
the descendants of ancient Quirites, and freedman who oc- < 
cupy a place in the Senate even. I tell thee, the'^ect is a 'f 
bad one. Come, hast thou not sought to banish this sad- i 
ness, and draw from life some of the pleasures and delights f 
it holds for thee ? ” f 

“ I have tried, but to no purpose.” v 

“ Thou traitor ! ” cried Petronius, with a laugh, “ hast | 
thou not seduced my Chrysothemis from me? ” t 

By a contemptuous wave of the hand Vinicius showed J- 
his disgust. 

“ I thank thee,” said Petronius. “ She shall have a pair : 
of slippers with pearls for embroidery. In love’s language 
that says, ‘ Walk away.’ gratitude to thee is twofold, 
first, for refusing Eunice, second, thou hast taken Chrysoth- 
emis off my hands. Behold in me, Yinicius, one who has 
practiced early rising, and followed those pursuits only that 
gave pleasure, yet who, even while possessing Chrysothemis, 
was often as tired of life as Caesar, and at times unable to 
disengage himself from the gloomiest of thoughts. I bathed, | 
I feasted, wrote satires, and at times even wrote verses as 
Caesar does, yet I was not entirely free from sadness. And 
why was this? The answer is simple; having happiness 
and pleasure within my grasp, I neglected them, but sought V 
them elsewhere, and found them not. A beautiful woman 
is a treasure in herself, but if she has love as well, her price ' 
is inestimable. Not even the riches of Yerres can buy thee 
such a one. My latest philosophy is this: fill your life 
with happiness, as a goblet with the choicest wine, and drink : 
till the hand becomes powerless. Let what may come after, 

I care not.” 

“ This has alwa3’s been thy philosophy.” 

“ But lacking the substance which this possesses.” 

Sajdng this he called Eunice to him. She w^as draped in 
white, no longer like the slave that she was, but a very 
goddess of love and delight. 

“ Come,” said Petronius, opening his arms. 

She fell into his embrace Seated on his knee, and with ^ 
her head reclining on his breast, A^inicius marked how the 


QUO VADI8. 


195 


crimson mounted to her cheeks, and the eyes became soft 
and liquid. They presented to him a picture of love and 
happiness. Taking a handful of violets from a vase, Pe- 
tronius scattered them over the head, bosom, and robe of 
Eunice; then pushing back the tunic till her arms showed 
bare in all their pure and pearly whiteness, he said, — 

“ Behold, Vinicius, what love is here revealed in this 
beautiful form I Happy the one who, like me, has found it. 
Look at her! Not even Praxiteles, or Miron, or Skopas, 
or Lysias, ever created such marvellously beautiful lines as 
you see here. There exists not in all Paros or Pentelicus 
such marble as this, — instinct with life, and warmth, and 
love.” 

As he said this he passed his lips over her shoulders and 
neck. At their touch her flesh quivered, and her eyes 
closed and opened with an expression of the most intense 
delight. Petronius, raising her head, and addressing Yini- 
cius, said, — 

“In comparison with this what have thy gloomy Chris- 
tians to show ? If thou dost not know the difference, thou 
art free to go to them. But surely such a sight as this 
must cure thee.” 

Vinicius was thinking just then that if it were only per- 
mitted to him to kiss L3'gia in the same manner, and feel 
the warmth of her soft cheek resting on his shoulder, he 
could give up everything in life. The thought quickened 
his pulse, and caused his breath to come fast. 

Petronius gave instructions to Eunice, who now with- 
drew. 

“ I offered her her freedom, but canst thou imagine what 
her answer was ? ‘ I would rather be thy slave than the 
wife of Caesar.’ She would not consent to be ffeed, but I 
did it without her knowledge. As a favor to me the pretor 
did not demand her presence. She does not know, how- 
ever, that she is free, nor that when I die this house and all 
it contains, with the exception of my gems, shall belong 
to her. Love,” he added, pacing up and down the room, 
“works marvellous changes: it has even changed me, Yi- 
nicius. I once loved the odor of verbenas, but since Eunice 
prefers violets, I now adore' them above all other flowers.” 
Then stopping before Vinicius, “ thou keepest always to 
nard, I suppose?” 

“ Peace, Petronius,” said tlie young man. 

“ My purpose in wishing thee to see Eunice was to show 


196 


QUO VADIS, 


thee how near love and happiness may be to one without 
their knowing it. Among thy slaves, who knows but thou 
mayest be able to discover one who would love thee even as 
Eunice loves me, and to whom thou couldst give thy love 
in return? Thou sayest thou art loved by Lygia. That 
may be. But a stronger love draws her avvay from thee. 
What interpretation can be put on such love as this? No, 
my Vinicius, thy Lygia is not Eunice.” 

“ True, Lygia is not Eunice, but I do not regard the dif- 
ference between them the same as thou. To kiss Lygia’s 
bare arms as thou didst those of Eunice were to me a cer- 
tain sort of sacrilege. To me she is a vestal or a divinity, 
not to be defiled by an unclean touch. Love may have 
changed thy nostrils, as shown in thy preference for violets, 
but it has changed my soul. Even in my misery I would 
prefer Lygia to be what she is.” 

“ Then no injustice is done thee. Still I do not under- 
stand the position.” 

“ Because we no longer understand one another,” replied 
Yinicius, feverishly. 

There was another moment of silence. 

•“ May Hades swallow thy Christians I ” exclaimed Petro- 
nius. “ They have filled thy soul with disquiet and unrest. 
May Hades have them all. Thou art in error in supposing 
their religion good, since good is what yields us happiness, 
and happiness is beauty, love, power. These they call 
vanity. Thou art also mistaken in thinking them just, 
since if they pay good for evil, what shall they return for 
good ? If we pay the same for one as the other, why need 
people be good ? ” 

“ The pay is not equal. According to their doctrine it 
begins in a future life which has no ending.” 

“We shall not discuss that question. But I hold the 
Christians to be simply incompetents. Ursus strangled 
Croton, because he was the stronger limbed, but these peo- 
ple are mopes, and to such the future cannot surely belong.” 

“ Death with them is but the beginning of life.” 

“ As well might one say, ‘ Day ‘begins with night.’ Is it 
thy intention to carry Lygia off?” 

“ No, she has done me good^ I cannot pay it back with 
evil. Besides I have sworn that I would not.” 

“ Is it thy intention to accept the religion of Christ?” 

“ I have a wish to do so, but my nature revolts against i 
it.” 


quo VADIS, 


197 


But wilt thou be able to forget Lygia ? 

No.” 

“ Then, go abroad, travel.” 

Just then the slaves announced that the repast was ready. 
On their way to the triclinium, Petronius said, — 

“ Thou hast seen something of the world, but only as a 
soldier on the march. Come witlr us to Achgea. Caesar 
will stop at ail places on the way, sing, receive crowns, 
plunder temples, and then back to Italy in triumph. It 
will be like a journey of Bacchus and Apollo. Augustians, 
both male and female, a thousand citharae. By Castor 1 it 
will be worth seeing, since the world has not yet beheld any- 
thing to compare with it.” 

Here he seated himself on the couch beside Eunice, while 
the slaves placed a wreath of anemones on his head. Con- 
tinuing he said, — 

“ The world is large, Yinicius, thou hast seen nothing in 
Corbulo’s service, and there is much to be seen beyond the 
Tiber. I am to accompany Caesar, and on his return I 
leave him to go to Cyprus. It is the wish of my golden- 
haired goddess, Eunice, that we make our offerings together 
to the divinity in Paphos, and her wish must be gratified.” 

“ I am thy slave,” answered Eunice. 

“ Then am I the slave of a slave. I admire thee for thy 
humility, though, divine one.” 

“ Wilt thou not come with us to Cyprus, Yinicius ? Only 
do not fail to see Caesar. Thou hast not seen him since his 
return, and Tigellinus is not above using this to thy disad- 
vantage. Thou art my sister’s son, therefore he does not 
love thee. But we shall tell Caesar that thou wert sick. 
Should he question thee about the maiden we must be 
ready with our answer. With a wave of thy hand thou 
canst tell him that she remained with thee till you wearied 
of her. Say that sickness kept thee at home also. Tell 
him that thy disappointment at not being able to hear him 
sing at Naples heightened thy fever, while the hope of hear- 
ing his divine voice later greatly helped thee toward re- 
covery. Do not stop at the most flagrant exaggeration, else 
Tigellinus may outdo thee in this respect. Do not let him 
undermine thee. I wish I was not afraid of thy disposi- 
tion.” 

“ Knowest thou, Petronius, that there are those who fear 
not Caesar, and whose lives are as calm and peaceful as if 
he did not exist ? ” 


198 


QUO VADIS, 


“ Thou wouldst sky the Christians, woiildst thou not?” 

“ Yes ; it is onlj^ of them it can be said. We live in ab- 
ject terror of Caesar.” 

“ And why do they not fear Caesar? because they are not 
even known to him, perhaps. But Caesar concerns himself 
not with them. Why should he? As I tell thee, they 
are incompetents, and it is that, being of different cla^^ 
which gives thee a repugnance to them. Trouble thyself 
nor me further with them. We know how to live and die; 
if they could do more it is unknown to us.” 

Vinicius w'as much struck with the apparent truth of 
these words. “ We shall be able to live and die 1 ” he kept 
repeating to himself after he reached home. Perhaps, after 
all, the goodness and charity of these Christians served 
merely to show their incompetency of soul. Their readi- 
ness to forgive now seemed to him but a sign of their weak- 
ness, since no one of strength and temper could forgive 
their enemies. They could forgive, it was true, but did 
they really understand the meaning of either true love or 
honest hatred. 


CHAPTER YIII. 

CiESAR, on returning to Rome, was angry because he re- 
turned, and in a few days was fired again with the desire to 
visit Achsea. He even issued an edict in which he an- 
nounced that his absence would be short, and that public 
affairs would suffer no detriment 'because of it. After this, 
escorted by a number of Augustians, among whom was 
Yinicius, he repaired to the Capitol to make offerings to the 
gods for an auspicious journe}^ But on the second day, 
when he visited the temple of Yesta, an event took place 
which changed all his plans. Nero did not believe in the 
gods, but was afraid of them ; and he was especially filled 
with awe by the mysterious Yesta. Y^hen he beheld the 
goddess and her sacred fire, his hair stood up on end, his 
teeth chattered, a shiver ran through his limbs, and he 
leaned on the arm of Yinicius who happened to be stand- 
ing near him. He was soon borne out of the temple and 
brought to the Palatine, where he recovered soon, but did 
not leave his bed the whole day. To the great astonish- 
ment of all present he declared that he postponed the 


QUO VADIS, 


199 


journey for an indefinite time, for the goddess had secretly 
warned him against haste. An hour later it was an- 
nounced throughout Kome that Nero, seeing the saddened 
faces of the citizens, and being full of aflfection for them, as 
a father for his children, remains with them to share their 
sorrows and pleasures. The people, rejoiced at his deci- 
sion, and at the same time believing that the}^ would now 
miss no games and a distribution of bread, gathered in 
crowds around the gates of the Palatine, shouting in honor 
of the divine Caesar, who interrupted the play of dice with 
which he was amusing himself with Augustians, and said ; 

“ Yes, it was necessaiy to postpone the journey ; Egypt, 
and predicted dominion over the Orient cannot escape me ; 
hence Achaea too cannot escape me. I will give com- 
mand to cut through the isthmus of Corinth ; and will raise 
in Egypt such monuments that the pyramids shall seem 
childish toys in comparison. I will order to build a sph^uix 
seven times the size of that which stands gazing into the 
desert outside Memphis, but on it shall be my face. Future 
generations shall speak only of me and of that monument.” 

“ Thou hast already reared a monument to thyself with 
thy verses, not only seven, but thrice seven times greater 
than the pyramid of Cheops,” said Petronius. 

“ But with my song ? ” inquired Nero. 

“Ah! If man could only build for thee a statue like 
Memnon’s, to resound with thy voice at sunrise ! For all 
ages to come the seas adjoining Egypt would swarm with 
ships in which crowds of people from the parts of the world 
would be listening with rapture to thy song.” 

“ Alas ! who can do that ? ” answered Nero. 

“ But thou canst give command to cut out of basalt thy- 
self driving a quadriga.” 

“ Thou art right I I shall do it ! ” 

“ In this thou shalt bestow a gift on humanity.” 

“ In Egypt I shall wed the moon, who is now a widow, 
and be a god indeed.” 

“ And thou wilt give us stars for wives, and we will make 
a new constellation, which will be called the constellation 
of Nero. But do thou marry Yitelius to the Nile so that 
he may give birth to hippopotamuses. Bestow the desert 
on Tigellinus, — he will be king of the jackals.” 

“ And what dost thou predestine for me ? ” inquired 
Yatinius. 

“ Apis bless thee ! Thou has arranged for us such 


200 


QUO VADIS, 


splendid pla3’^s at Beneventum that I cannot wish thee ill: 
— make a pair of boots for the Sphinx whose paws must 
grow numb during night-dews ; then thou wilt make san- 
dals for the Colossi which form the alleys before the tem- 
ples. Thus each will find for himself a suitable occupation. 
Domitius Afer, for instance, will be treasurer, since he is 
known for his honesty. I am glad, Cmsar, when thou art 
dreaming of Egypt, — and I am sorry because thou hast 
deferred thy journey.” 

Nero at once replied ; 

“ Thy mortal eyes saw nothing, for the Deity reveals its- 
self to whomever it wishes. Know, then, that when I was in 
the temple, she herself stood by me and said in my ear : 

‘ Postpone the journey.’ That came so unexpected that 
it frightened me, though for such an evident care of the 
gods for me I should be thankful.” 

“We were all terrified,” said Tigellinus, “ and the vestal 
Rubria fainted.” 

“ Rubria I ” said Nero, “ what a snowy neck she has 1 ” 

“ But she blushed at sight of thee, divine Csesar.” 

“Yes, and I noticed it. Wonderful 1 A vestal 1 In 
every vestal there is something divine, and Rubria is so 
beautiful.” 

He meditated for a moment, and then asked : 

“ Tell me, why do people fear Yesta more than any other 
divinity ? What does it mean ? Though I am the chief 
priest, fear seized me to-day. I only remember that I was 
falling back and should have dropped to the ground had not 
some one supported me. Who was it ? ” 

“ I,” answered Yinicius. 

“Oh, thou, stern Mars. Why wert thou not at Ben- 
eventum ? They told me thou were sick, and, indeed, thy 
face is changed. Yes I — I heard that Croton wanted to kill 
thee. Is it true ? ” 

“ Yes ; he broke my arm — but I defended myself.” 

“ With the broken arm ? ” 

“ A barbarian who w^as even stronger than Croton helped 
me.” 

Nero looked at him with astonishment. 

“Stronger than Croton? art thou jesting ? Croton was 
the strongest of men ; now there is Syphax from Ethiopia.” 

“ I tell thee, Csesar, that I saw it with my own eyes.” 

“ Where is that, pearl ? Has he not become king of the 
Nemi ? ” 


QUO VADIS. 


201 


“ I know not, Caesar ; I lost sight of him.” 

“ Dost not .even know of what nation he is ? ” 

“ I had a broken arm, and could not, therefore, inquire of 
him about anything.” 

. “ Seek him and find him for me.” 

To which Tigellinus replied : 

“ I will occupy myself with that.” 

And Nero spoke further to Yinicius : 

“ I thank thee for having supported me. Had I fallen, I 
might have broken my head. Thou hadst been a good 
companion once, but during the wars and thy service under 
Corbulo thou hast become wild ; I see thee seldom.” 

And after a moment’s silence, he added : 

“ BBow is that maiden, whose hips are a little too narrow, 
the maiden thou hast loved, and whom I had taken from 
Aulus for thee ? ” 

Yinicius became confused, but at that moment Petronius 
came to his aid. 

“ I will lay a wager, lord,” said he, “ that he has forgotten 
her 1 Dost thou see his confusion ? Ask him rather how 
many he had since that time, and I will not assure thee 
that he can answer. Yinicius is a good soldier, but he is a 
still better game cock. He needs whole flocks. Punish, 
lord, for it and do not invite him to the feast which Tigel- 
linus wishes to arrange in thy honor on the pond of 
Agrippa.” 

“No, I will not do that. I trust Tigellinus, and hope 
that flocks will not be lacking there.” 

“ Could the Graces be absent where Amor will be present ? ” 
replied Tigellinus. 

“ Weariness gnaws me,” continued Caesar. “ Through the 
will of the goddess I remained in Rome, but I cannot bear 
it. I will go to Antium. I am stifled here, among these 
dilapidated houses, in these dirty alleys. The bad smells 
reach even us, my house and my gardens. Oh, if an earth- 
quake would destroy Rome, if some angry god would 
level her with the ground, I would show you then how a 
cit3^ should be built which is the head of the world, and my 
Capitol I ” 

“ Caesar,” replied Tigellinus, “ thou sayest : ‘ if some god 
would level her with the ground,’ — is it so ?” 

“ It is. What then ? ” 

“ Art thou not a god ? ” 


202 


QUO VADIS. 


Nero waved his* hand with an expression of weariness, 
and said : 

“We shall see what thou wilt arrange on the pond of 
Agrippa ; and then I go to Antinm. You are all little, and 
do not understand that I need immense things.” 

Having said this, he closed his eyes, giving to under- 
stand in that way that he needed rest. The Augustians 
departed, and so did Vinicius and Petronius. 


CHAPTER IX. 

Pretorians surrounded the groves on the banks of the 
pond of Agrippa, lest a too large crowd of spectators might 
interfere with Caesar and his guests, and so it was said that 
everything in Rome distinguished for riches, wit, or 
beauty, was present at that feast, the like of which had 
never been in the history of the city. Tigellinus wished to 
recompense Caesar for the postponement of the trip to 
Achaea, to outdo all those who had ever feasted Nero, and 
show that no one could entertain him as he could. With 
this aim in view, while being at Naples and afterward at 
Beneventum, Tigellinus made preparations and gave orders 
to bring from the farthest corners of the earth beasts, birds, 
rare fish, and plants, vessels and costly cloths with which 
to adorn the feast. The revenues of whole provinces went 
to satisfy mad projects; but the most pow^erful favorite was 
not obliged to take expense into consideration. His in- 
fluence increased every day. Tigellinus was, perhaps, not 
yet the dearest person to Nero, but he was becoming indis- 
pensable. Petronius excelled him in polish, learning and 
wit, and in conversation could better amuse Caesar, but. to 
his misfortune he excelled Caesar in all this, and therefore 
roused his jealousy. Moreover, Petronius could not be an 
obedient instrument of Caesar, and the latter feared him 
whenever matters of taste were in question, but with 
Tigellinus he never felt any restraint. The very title. 
Arbiter Elegantiarum, which had been given, to Petronius, 
disturbed Nero’s egotism ; for who else, if not he, deserved 
to bear it? Tigellinus, liowever, had sense enough to 
understand his own deficiencies, to know that he could 
compete neither with Petronius, nor with Lucan, nor with 
the others distinguished by birth, talents, or learning; 


QUO VADIS. 


203 


hence he decided to extinguish them by the suppleness of 
his services, and above all by such magnificence that the 
imagination of Nero himself would be struck by it. 

He ordered a gigantic raft to be built of gilded timbers. 
The borders of this raft were embellished with beautiful 
shells, gathered in the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean, — 
sliells brilliant with all the colors of the rainbow. The 
edges of the raft were covered with groups of palm, and 
whole groves of blooming lotus and roses, among which 
. [)layed fountains of perfumed water, surrounded by statues 
of gods, and by gold or silver cages filled with birds of 
various colors. In the centre rose an immense tent of 
Syrian purple supported by silver columns, — or rather, the 
top of a tent in order not to conceal the feasters, under 
which tables were gleaming like suns, prepared for the 
guests, and loaded with Alexandrian glasses, crystals and 
vessels beyond price plundered in Italy, Greece, and Asia 
Minor. The raft which, because of the various plants 
accumulated on it, had the appearance of an isle or a 
garden, was joined by gold and purple cords to boats 
shaped like fish, swans, mews and flamingoes, in which sat 
at manicolored oars, nude rowers of both sexes, wondrously 
beautiful, their hair dressed in Oriental fashion, or gathered 
in golden nets. When Nero, with Poppaea and the 
Augustians, arrived at the main raft, and sat under the 
purple roof, the boats moved, the oars struck the water 
rhythmically, the golden cords stretched, and the raft with 
the feasting guests began to move and describe circles on 
the pond. Smaller boats and rafts surrounded it, filled 
with women playing on citharse and harps, women whose 
rosy bodies, on the blue background of the sky, in the re- 
flection of the golden instruments seemed to absorb that 
blue and those colors, and to change and bloom like flowers. 

The feast was splendid. Hundreds of naked women from 
the greatest houses of Rome, slave-maidens, music on the 
rafts and in the groves on the banks of the pond, wine, the 
most costly viands, laughter, singing, nymph-chasing, kiss- 
ing, drunkenness, debauchery — nothing was missing there. 
Nero himself was astonished at the magnificence, and so 
were all. In fact, Rome had not seen anything of the kind. 

Yinicius was not drunk, as on Csesar’s feast at which 
Lygia was present ; but he was roused and intoxicated by 
all that went on around him, and was at last seized by the 
fever of pleasure. Rushing into the wood, he ran, with 


204 


QUO VADIS. 


others, examining which of the dryads seemed to him the 
most beautiful. Every moment new flocks raced around 
him, pursued by fauns, satyrs, senators, knights, and by 
sounds of music. Seeing at last a band of maidens led by 
one of them arrayed as Diana, he sprang to it, wishing to 
look at the goddess more closely, when all at once his 
heart sank in his bosom. It seemed to him that in the god- 
dess, with the moon on her forehead, he recognized Lygia. 

They soon encircled him in a mad whirl and, in a mo- 
ment, wishing evidently to incline him to follow, ran away , 
like a herd of deer. But Vinicius remained on his place 
with a beating heart, breathless, for though he saw that 
Diana was not Lygia, and that, when closely looked at, she 
was not even like to her, but the too great excitement de- 
prived him of strength. He was again seized with a long- 
ing for Lygia, a longing stronger than he had ever felt be- 
fore, and the love for her flooded his heart with a new 
immense wave. Never before had she seemed to him so 
dear, so pure and beloved as now in that forest of madness 
and debauchery. He decided to run away from there. But 
he scarcely had time to move when before him stood some 
veiled figure, and, placing its hands on his shoulders, began 
to whisper, bathing his face with her burning breath. 

“ I love thee 1 Come ! No one will see us. Hasten I ” 

Yinicius awakened, as it were, from a dream : j 

“ Who art thou ? ” | 

^ But she placed her breast on him, and continued to 
whisper : 

“ Hie thee 1 See how lonely it is here, and I love thee. 
Come ! ” 

“ Who art thou ? ” repeated Yinicius. 

“ Gruess I ” 

Sajnng this, she pressed through the veil, her lips to his, 
and drew his head to hers till breath failed her in the end 
and she let it go. 

“ A night of love 1 — a night of madness I ” she said, catch- 
ing the air quickly. “ It is permitted to-day ! Take me! ” 

But that kiss scorched Yinicius, and filled him with a 
new feeling of restlessness. His heart and soul were 
somewhere else, and in the whole world no other being ex- 
isted for him except Lygia. 

And, pushing away the veiled figure, he said : ^ 

Whoever thou be, I love another and do not wish f- 
thee.” i 


QUO VADI8, 


205 


“ Lift the veil,” she said, lowering her head toward him. 

At that moment the leaves of the nearest myrtles began 
to rustle ; the figure vanished like a dream vision, — only 
her laughter was heard from afar, somewhat strange and 
ominous. 

Petronius stood before Yinicius. 

“ I have heard and j^een everything,” he said. 

“ Let us go hence,” replied Yinicius. 

And they went. They passed the luparina, gleaming 
with light, the grove, the line of mounted pretorians, ancl 
reached the litters. ^ 

“ 1 will go to thee,” said Petronius. 

And they sat down together. But on the way both were 
silent. And only when they were carried into the atrium* 
of Yinicius ’s house did Petronius ask ; 

“ Dost thou know who she is ? ” 

“ Rubria ? ” asked Yinicius, frightened by the very 
thought that Rubria was a vestal. 

“ No.” 

“ Who then ? ” 

Petronius bowed his head : 

“The fire of Yesta was defiled, for Rubria was with 
Caesar. But with thee was si^eaking,” — and he finished in 
a still lower voice, — “ the divine Augusta.” 

A moment of silence followed : 

“ Caesar,” said Petronius, “ was unable to hide from Pop- 
paea his desire for Rubria ; therefore she wished perhaps to 
avenge herself. I hindered you both because, if thou, recog- 
nizing Augusta, wouldst refuse her, thou wouldst be 
ruined, — thou, Lygia, and, I perhaps, too.” 

“ I have enough of Rome, Caesar, feasts, the Augusta, 
Tigellinus, and all of you 1 I am stifling. I cannot live 
any longer in this fashion. I cannot I Dost thou under- 
stand ? ” 

“ Yinicius, thou art losing thy head, thy judgment, and 
thy moderation I ” 

1 love only one in the, whole world.” 

“ Then what of it ? ” 

“ This : — as I wish no other love, I do not wish your 
life, your shamelessness, and 3 ^our crimes I ” 

“ What is taking place in thee ? Art thou a Christian ? ”’ 

The young man seized his head with both hands, and re- 
peated as if in despair : 

“ Not yet I not yet I ” 


206 


QUO VADIS, 


i 


CHAPTER X. 

Petronius shrugged his shoulders with dissatisfaction 
as he returned home. It seemed clear to him, that he and 
Yinicius no longer understood one another. At one time 
he had exercised great influence over him ; had been his 
model in all things; and generally, it only required a few 
satirical words from Petronius to persuade Yinicius to any- 
thing. But now all this was changed ; and the change was 
of such a character, that Petronius felt the means he had 
hitherto used, would be useless against the changed princi- 
ples of Vinicius, since his love for L3'gia and his contact 
with the Christian community. Experienced, as he was, 
he knew he no longer possessed the secret to Yinicius’s 
soul, and this knowledge filled him with disquietude and 
anxiety, which recent events considerably heightened. 

“ If this whim of Poppma’s is not a mere passing fancy, 
but a more lasting desire,” thought Petronius, “ one of two 
things must happen, — either that Yinicius will yield, and 
be possibly ruined, or, what is more likely now, he will re- 
sist, and in that case be most certainl}^ ruined. I may also 
be involved because of our kinship, and also because the 
Augusta will now use all her influence on the side of Ti- 
gellinus. In either case it is bad.” Petronius was a brave 
man and did not fear death, though he had no wish to draw 
it upon himself since he had had nothing to hope for from - 
it. After much thought, he came to the conclusion that 
the best and safest plan would be for Yinicius to be sent on 
a journey. If he could give him Lygia, as a companion, 
he would gladl}^ do so, but he hoped he would be able to 
persuade him to take the journey without her. He would 
cause it to be reported on the Palatine that Yinicius was 
sick, and so avert the threatened danger from them both. 
The Augusta was not sure that Yinicius had recognized j 
her ; she might think he had not done so, and in that case | 
her vanity would not be hurt. Another time it might be i 
different, and they must avoid danger. | 

He determined, therefore, to watch Yinicius and en- .J 
deavor to persuade him to take the journey. For many 1 
days he thought that if he could obtain an edict from Caesar J 


QUO VADIS. 


207 


to banish all Christians from Rome, Lygia would go with the 
rest and then Yiniciiis would follow. Persuasion would not 
be necessary. It was not an impossible thing, for not very 
long ago Claudius had expelled the Jews, so, why should not 
Nero banish the Christians? Their absence would give 
more room in the cit5^ Petronius ik>w saw Nero every 
day, either on the Palatine or in other houses. It would 
not be a difficult matter to suggest this, and Nero never ob- 
jected to anything which brought misfortune on others. 
Petronius laid down a plan for himself, after careful de- 
liberation. At a feast, that he would give in his own house, 
he would persuade Ca?sar to issue such an order. He even 
hoped to have given to him the execution of the edict. 
Lygia should be sent away in a manner worthy of her 
station, and that of Vinicius, to some such place as Baiae, 
where they could love and play at Christianity as much as 
they pleased. 

In the meantime he called upon Yinicius often, for, in 
spite of all his selfishness he was genuinely fond of the 
j^oung tribune, and began to urge him to take the journe}". 
Yinicius did not appear on the Palatine, pretending sick- 
ness. Finally, Caesar himself informed Petronius that in 
three days he would depart for Antium. On the following 
morning Petronius went directly to give this information 
to Yinicius, who showed him a list brought to him that 
morning by one of Caesar’s freedraen. This list contained 
the names of all those invited to Antium. 

“ My name is here ; and thine also,” said he. “ Thou 
wilt find one awaiting thee on thy return.” 

“ If I were not among those invited,” replied Petronius, 
“ it would signify that I must die ; and I do not think that 
will happen before the journey to Achaea. I am too neces- 
sary to Caesar. We have scarcely returned to Rome,” said 
he, examining the list, “ when we have to leave it again, 
and trail over the road to Antium. It is necessaiy to go, 
however, for this is more a command than an invitation.” 

“ And if one were not to obey ? ” 

“ He would have another kind of invitation to go a much 
longer journey — from whence there is no return.” 

“ It is a pity thou didst not follow my advice and leave 
Rome before this. Now thou will have to go to Antium.” 

“ I must go to Antium. What times we live in ! — what 
vile slaves we are ! ” 

“ Is this the first time thou hast noticed it ? ” 


208 


QUO VADIS. 


“No. But thou hast endeavored to- show me that the 
teaching of the Christians is an enemy to life ; that it fet- 
ters it. Are their fetters stronger than these of ours? 
Thou sayst that Greece created beauty and wisdom, and 
Borne created power. Where is our power ? ” 

“ Call Chilo and converse with him. I am in no philo- 
sophic mood to-day. By Hercules I I have not made the 
times, neither do I answer for them. We will talk about 
Antium. A perilous path lies before thee, and it might 
even be safer to try thy strength with Ursus, than to go 
there ; and yet thou must obey.” 

Yinicius, with a careless wave of the hand, replied, 

“ Danger! We all wander in the shadow of death, and 
every moment some one is engulfed.” 

“ Shall I give thee the names of all those sensible ones 
w’ho managed to live eighty and ninety years, notwithstand- 
ing the perilous times of Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius and 
Kero? Take Doraitius Afer as an instance. He has 
reached old age quietly, although his life has been full of 
crime and villainy.” 

“ Perhaps that is the reason,” answered Yinicius. 

Then, glancing over the list, he read : “ Tigellinus Yatin- 
ius, Sextus Africanus, etc. .What a gathering of rogues 
and scoundrels ! ” 

“ True,” said Petronius, “ but let us speak of more im- 
portant matters. Listen to me. I have spread the report 
on the Palatine that thou art sick and not able to leave thy 
house; and yet thy name is on the list. This shows that 
my report is not believed by some one. To Nero it matters 
nothing ; thou art only a soldier to him, understanding and 
caring naught for poetry and music, and to whom he can 
only converse about the races in the circus. It is Poppsea, 
tlien, who has caused the insertion of thy name, and that 
proves that her love for thee was not a passing fancy but 
that she seeks to gain thy afiection.” 

“ She is daring.” 

“ True, since she may bring upon herself irrevocable 
ruin. May Yenus inspire her, quickly however, with some 
other love ; but now it is thee she wants, and it is necessary 
to be extremely cautious. Nero commences to tire of her, 
he would rather have Rubria now, or Pythagoras, but still 
he would take a most fearful vengeance on us, through 
motives of self-consideration.” 

“ I knew not that it was she, who spoke to me in the 


quo VADIS. 


209 


grove ; thou wert listening. I said I did not wish her, be- 
cause I loved some other. That thou knowest.” 

“ I beseech thee by all the gods, do not lose utterly thy 
reason. How canst thou hesitate to choose, between a pos- 
sible ruin and a certain one ? I have told thee already, that 
there would have been no hope for thee if the vj^nity of the 
Augusta had been wounded. By Hades 1 if thou hast 
grown tired of living, open a vein or throw thyself on a 
sword at once, for if thou makest an enemy of Popp^ea, a 
worse fate may overtake thee. Once, I could converse witli 
thee better. What wo.uld such an affair matter to thee ? 
would it prevent thee from loving thy Lygia ? Forget not, 
also, that Lygia was seen by Poppjea on the Palatine, and 
she will readily guess for whom thou dost disdain such 
lofty condescension ; and then she will find Lygia even 
from under the earth. Thou wilt involve Lygia in ruin as 
well as thyself. Dost thou comprehend? ” 

But the thoughts of Yinicius seemed to be afar off. He 
only said, 

“ I must see her.” 

“Who? Lygia?” 

“ Lygia.” 

“ Dost thou know where tcrfind her ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ And thou wilt begin again to seek her in cemeteries 
and beyond the Tiber ? ” 

, “ I know not, but I must see her.” 

“Well, if she is a Christian, she may prove to have 
clearer judgment than thou, unless she seeks to ruin thee.” 

“ She saved me from death at the hands of IJrsus,” said 
Yinicius, shrugging his shoulders. 

“Then be quick about it, for Nero will not put off his 
departure from Rome, and he can issue death sentences as 
well in Antium.” 

But Yinicius was not listening. He could onl}^ antici- 
pate an interview with Lygia, and wonder how he could 
arrange one. 

Just then something occurred that solved the difficulty. 
Chilo entered suddenly. He was ragged, worn and hungry 
looking ; but the servants, who before had received com- 
mands to give him admittance whenevjer he came, readily 
gave him entrance. He went directly to Yinicius in the 
atrium, and said : 

“ May the gods make thee immortal I ” 


210 


quo VADI8, 


At first, Yinicius felt inclined to order him to be put out, 
but the thought that perhaps the Greek could impart some 
information of L3^gia, restrained him. 

“ Is it thou,” he asked. “ What has befallen thee? ” 

“ Misfortune, 0 son of Jove,” replied Chilo. “ Virtue, 
nowadays, is a commodity which no one requires, and a 
true philosopher must be thankful, if but once in a day, he 
has the wherewithal to purchase a sheep’s head to eat in 
his garret and moisten with his tears. Ah, Lord ! That 
which thou gavest me, I paid to Atractus for books, and 
what was left, the slave whom I got as a scribe fled away 
with. I am wretched, and am come to thee for aid, 0 
Baal 1 and I bring thee besides my misery and my tears, 
information I have collected for thee. I know where to 
find the divine Lj^gia, and will conduct thee to the house.” 

Yinicius was greatly moved on hearing this, but repress- 
ing himself, said ; — 

“ Where is she? ” 

“ She is in the house of Linus an elder among the Chris- 
tians. Ursus is there also, and still goes to the miller 
Demas. As he works during the night, he would be out of 
the way if thou shouldst surround the house then. Be- 
sides Linus, who is old, there are only two old women.” 

“ How dost thou know all this ? ” 

“ Dost thou not remember, lord, that I fell into the hands 
of the Christians and they spared me. True, Glaucus be- 
lieved then, and still believes, poor fellow, that his trouble§ 
were of my bringing ; but still he sought no revenge. Is 
it to be wondered at, then, that I am filled with gratitude ? 
I am incapable of deserting or neglecting my friends. It 
would have been cold and indifferent indeed not to inquire 
about them, — where they were living, and their mode of 
life. At first, fear that they would misunderstand my mo- 
tives, restrained me, but finall}", my affection for them 
overcame this, and my courage was increased by the reflec- 
tion of how readily the}" forgive injuries. But more than 
all, I thought of thee, lord. Our last effort was unsuccess- 
ful, so this time I made sure of victory well knowing thou 
couldst not reconcile thyself with defeat. The house stands 
alone and thy slaves could surround it so that escape would 
be impossible. It remains with thee now, lord, whether or 
no this daughter of a king finds herself in thy house this 
very night. And should it be so, thou wilt remember my 
father’s miserable and hungry son,” 







1 




w.- 


1 


.1 



QUO VADIS. 


211 


Vinicius was strongly agitated ; bis whole frame trembled 
under the temptation. Yes! that was a good plan, and a 
sure one. If Lygia were once in bis bouse, no one could 
take her away, and if once she became bis mistress, there 
would be nothing left to her, except to remain so. What 
matters either Christian or any other religion I It is time 
to shake himself free from these feelings, and live as others 
live. Lygia must reconcile her fate with her religion. But 
these are all minor questions I The one important thing is, 
that she will belong to him — this very day. This religion 
of hers — will it stand firm against the luxury and tempta- 
tions of the world ? She may be his to-day ; he can bid 
Chilo remain, and at dark have her conveyed to his house, 
and then everlasting bliss. In this manner all his suffer- 
ings and puzzling problems would end. He remembered 
that he had promised not to persecute her, but he had not 
sworn it ; not by the gods for he did not believe in them, 
nor in Christ for he did not believe yet in Him. Then, if 
she felt herself wronged, he would marry her ; he would 
feel compelled to do that, for he owed his life to her. The 
memory of that day, when he and Croton made the assault, 
rose in his mind ; the Lygian in the act of striking ; and 
the events that afterward happened. He saw her as he 
had seen her bend over him, dressed as a slave, but beauti- 
ful as a goddess ; and unconsciously, his eyes wandered to ’ 
the lararium where was the little cross she had made for 
him. Is he going to return all her kindness by further at- 
tacking her, dragging her by force to his house, like a 
slave ? How can he do this ? He loves her now, as well as 
desires her, and he loves her because of what she is. No! 
he felt it was not sufficient to merely possess her, he 
wanted her love, her consent, her soul. If she could come 
willingly to him, how enduringly happy they would both 
be ; but he Would forever destroy the possibility of that 
happiness if he were to forcibly take her now. Tlie very 
thought of it terrified him. He glanced at Chilo, who grew 
fidgetty under his gaze ; and an unutterable repugnance 
against this tool of his took possession of his soul ; he 
would have liked to tread upon him, as on some venomous 
reptile. Quickly deciding what he would do, he now rushed 
to the other extreme, and turning to Chilo, said, — 

“ I will not do what thou hast advised ; nor will I let thee 
go without giving thee a just reward. I will order three 
hundred lashes to be given thee.’' 


212 


QUO VADI8, 


Chilo paled. Seeing the stern resolution on the face of 
Yinicius, he could not buoy himself with the hope that this 
was a jest. 

He instantly fell on his knees and in a broken voice 
moaned, — 

“ How, 0 king of Persia ? Why ? Colossus of mercy ! 
For what? I am old, hungry, unfortunate — have served 
thee — is this how thou repayest ? ” 

“ As thou didst repay the Christians,” said Yinicius, 
calling the dispensator. 

But Cbilo threw himself at his feet, while the paleness of 
death crept over his features. 

“ 0 lord ; I am old, command fifty not three hundred 
lashes. Fifty ; one hundred, not three. Ob, mercy, 
mercy ! ” 

Yinicius pushed him away with his foot, and gave the 
command. Immediately Chilo was seized by two herculean 
Quadi and dragged to the prison. 

“ In the name of Christ ! ” called out Chilo from the end 
of the corridor. 

Yinicius was now alone. He tried to gather and arrange 
his thoughts. The mastery he had gained over his desires, 
relieved and comforted him. He felt that he had advanced 
a great step nearer to Lygia, and that he merited some 
reward. Of the wrong done to Chilo, he never even 
thought ; that he had caused him to be whipped for the 
same things that he had before rewarded. If the thought 
of Chilo’s sufferings had even occurred to him, he would 
have said that he had only punished him as he deserved. 
But he only thought of Lygia, and how she would be grate- 
ful, when she learned how he had punished the one who 
sought to do her harm. 

But here he paused. Would Lygia commend what he 
had done? ^er religion teaches forgiveness and the 
Christians had forgiven even a greater wrong. “ In the 
name of Christ I ” In his soul he was listening to those 
words now ; Ursus had forborne to strike Chilo at those 
words ; he would remit the rest of the stripes. He was 
going to call the dispensator to give the order, when the 
man appeared before him. 

“ Lord ! the old man is unconscious and probably dead. 
Shall I order him to l)e flogged further ? ” 

“ Let him be revived and brought to me.” 

The chief of the atrium disappeared, but Yinicius waited 


QUO VADI8. 


213 


long before Chilo’s revival was accomplished. Finally the 
slaves brought him in, and in obedience to a sign vanished. 

Cliilo was very pale and thin streams of blood flowed down 
his legs to the mosaic pavement. He had recovered con- 
sciousness, however, and fell on his knees before Vinicius. 

“ Thanks to thee, lord. Thou art great and merciful,” 
said he, with outstretched hands. 

“ Dog ! ” said Vinicius, “ know that I pardoned thee, be- 
cause of that Christ to whom I owe my own life.” 

“ 0 lord. Him will I serve, and thee.” 

“ Listen I and keep silent. Rise 1 Thou wilt show me 
the house where Lygia dwells.” 

Chilo sprang to his feet, but a deathly pallor overspread 
his face, and in a faint voice he exclaimed, — 

“ Lord 1 I will go, but I am really hungry 1 I will go ; 
but I lack the strength. Command me even the leavings 
of thy dog’s plate, and I will go.” 

Vinicius commanded him to be given food, a gold piece 
and a mantle, but Chilo was too weak even to take the 
food. His terror was so great, lest Vinicius should com- 
mand further flogging for what was really inability through 
weakness, and which he was afraid might be mistaken for 
obstinac}", that his hair stood on end. 

“ Only give me wine to warm me,” he shivered, “ and I 
shall be able to go immediately.” 

After awhile he regained strength to accompany Vinicius. 

It was a long distance, for Linus dwelt as did most of 
the Christians, in the Trans-Tiber, not far from the house 
of Miriam. Chilo pointed out at last, a small house which 
stood alone and was surrounded by an ivy-covered wall. 

“ Here it is, lord.” 

“ Now gol ” said Vinicius, “ but first listen to what I 
command thee. Thou hast to forget all, having served me, 
where these Christians live, and all else concerning them. 
Every month, at my house thou will receive from Demas 
my freedman two pieces of gold. But if thou seek to know 
more about the Christians thou shall be flogged or given 
up to the prefect of the city.” 

“ I will forget.” 

But when Vinicius had passed out of sight round the 
corner of the street, he shook his clenched fists after him, 
exclaiming, — 

“ By Ate and the Furies 1 I will not forget.” 

Then he became faint. 


214 


QUO VADIS. 


CHAPTER XL 

Yinicius went direct to the house where Miriam lived. 
At the gate he met Xazarius, who showed confusion on his 
face ; but Yinicius pleasantly greeted him, and commanded 
him to escort the patrician to his mother’s lodgings. 

In the little cottage Yinicius found, besides Miriam, 
Peter, Qlaucus, Crispus, and even Paul of Tarsus, who had 
just returned from Fregelkc. They were all astonished at 
the appearance of the young tribune, who said upon enter- 
ing : 

“ I greet ye in the name of Christ, whom ye all honor.” 

“ May His name be blessed for aye ! ” 

“ I saw your virtue, and am convinced of your goodness ; 
and I come as a friend.” 

“ And we greet thee as a friend,” answered Peter. “ Sit 
down, master, and partake of our feast as a guest.” 

“ I will sit down and partake of your feast ; but listen to 
me, thou Peter, and thou Paul, that ye may know my sin- 
cerity. I know where Lygia lives ; I come here direct from 
the house of Liiius. I have the right to Lygia, and that 
right was given me by Ciesar. In the city, and in my 
houses there are five hundred slaves, with whom I could 
have surrounded her dwelling and taken her ; still I have 
not done so, and will not.” 

“ Wherefore God’s blessing on thee, and thy heart will be 
purified,” said Peter. 

“ I thank thee ; but listen to me further : I have not 
done so, though I am living in torture and anguish. Be- 
fore I knew you, I should not have failed to take her, but 
your virtue and your teaching — though I do not profess it 
— have altered something in my soul, so that I do not even 
attempt violence. I cannot explain how it happened, but 
it is true. And now I come to 3^011, who take the place of 
parents to her, and ask you to give L3^gia to me as wife ; 
and I swear to you that I will not only not forbid her con- 
fess Christ, but will myself begin to learn His teachings.” 

He stood erect, and spoke with a firm voice, but was agi- 
tated, and under the striped cloak his legs trembled. And . 
to forestall an unfavorable answer, he continued : 


QUO VADIS. 


215 


“ I know that there are many obstacles, but I love her as 
I love the api)Ie of my eye ; and though I am not a Chris- 
tian yet, ye cannot call me 3'our enem^', or the enemy of 
Christ. I want to be truthful with 3’ou, that 3’e may be- 
lieve me. To me it is a question of life and death, but I 
am telliug ye the truth. Another might say, Baptize me ; 
1 say, Enlighten me 1 I believe that Christ rose from the 
dead, because people who lead truthful lives say so, as say 
those who saw Him after death. I believe because I saw 
myself that 3^our religion breeds virtue, justice, and mercy, 
and not crimes, as 3^011 are charged with committing. I 
know but little of your religion, — have learned something 
fiom you, from Lygia, from 3^our works, — and still I repeat 
that 1 have somewhat changed b3^ it. Before I knew 3'OU, 
1 ruled my slaves with an iron hand, but I cannot do so 
now. 1 knew not what pit3^ was ; and now I know. I 
loved pleasure; and now I ran with disgust from the pond 
of Agri})pa. I believed in violence, but have abandoned it 
now. Know ye that I do not recognize m3^self, — I am dis- 
gusted with the feasts, the wine, citharae and the garlands; 
the palace of Caesar, the nude bodies, and all crimes have 
Ijccome repugnant to me. And when I think of Lygia, who 
is like the snow of the mountains, I love her the more ; and 
when 1 think that it was 3'our religion that made her such, 
I love and desire it. But as I do not understand it, as I 
do not know whether I shall be able to live in accord with 
it, I am living in darkness and torture, as if I were living 
in a dungeon.” 

His forehead wrinkled with pain, his cheeks covered with 
purple, but he continued to speak with greater rapidit3", and 
with increasing agitation : 

“ Know then that I am suffering fi-om love and darkness. 
I was told your religion is inconsistent with life, with 
human happiness, with law, order, authorities, and Roman 
dominion. Is it true? I was told that you were mad. 
What bring ye into the world? Is it sinful to love? Is it 
siuful to be happ3", to feel jo3- ? Are ye enemies of life ? 
Must a Christian be poor? Must I renounce Lygia? 
What is your truth ? Your w'orks and your words are like 
pure spring-water, but what is its source? Ye see that I 
am sincere. Dispel tlien the darkness whi(rh surrounds me. 

I was also told the following: Greece gave birth to wis- 
dom and benuty ; Rome, to power, but what bring ye? If 
tliere is light behind your doors, open them.” 


216 


QUO VADIS. 


“We bring love,” said Peter. 

And Paul of Tarsus added : 

“ If thou spoke in the language of men and angels, but 
if thou have no love, thou would be as sounding brass.” 

But the heart of the old Apostle was moved by that soul, 
suffering like a bird in a cage, and frantically seeking to 
escape into the sunlight and open space. He held out his 
hand to Yinicius, and said : 

Knock, and it will open to thee. .The grace of God is 
upon thee ; and I bless thee, thy soul, and thy love, in the 
name of the Redeemer of the world.” 

Yinicius, hearing these words, ran to Peter. And here 
an uncommon thing happened. The descendant of the 
Quirites, who but lately refused to recognize foreigners as 
human, caught the hand of the Galilean and pressed it to 
his lips. 

Peter was glad. He understood that the seed fell again 
upon fertile ground, and that his fisherman’s net had caught 
another soul. 

The bystanders were no less elated by this open expres- 
sion of honor for the apostle of God, and in one voice ex- 
claimed ; 

“ Praise to the Lord in the highest 1 ” 

Yinicius rose with beaming face, and said: 

“ I see that my happiness lies in living with you, for I am 
happy now, and I think that you will convince me of other 
things. But this will not happen in Rome. Cfesar is going 
to Antium, and I must follow him, because I have been 
ordered. Ye know that not to follow means death. But if 
I have earned your favor, come with me and teach me your 
truth. In the crowd ye will be safer than I ; ye will have 
the opportunity of teaching your truth in the very court of 
Cfesar. They say that Acte is a Christian ; and there are 
many Christians among the pretorians, for I saw myself the 
soldiers bending their knees before thee, Peter, at the 
Nementan gate. I have a villa in Antium, and there we 
can gather and listen to the teachings of Christ in the 
shadow of Caesar’s palace. Glaucus told me that for the 
sake of saving one human soul you would go to the end of 
the world. Do for me that which you have done for those 
for whose sake ye have come from Judea, — do not desert 
my soul.” 

The Christians held counsel, and recognizing the impor- 
tant consequences that may result from the conversion of 


QUO VADIS, 


217 


an Augnstian and a descendant of one of the oldest Roman 
families, have determined to send Paul of Tarsus with him. 
Peter, as the head of the flock, could not leave Rome. 
Yinicius, though sad because Peter, to whom he owed so 
much, was unable to accompany him, expressed his grati- 
tude, and then turned to the old apostle with a last request. 

“ Knowing Lygia’s abode,” said he, “ I could go and ask 
her, as is proper, whether she would consent to have me as 
husband should my soul become Christian, but I prefer to 
ask thee, Aj^ostle, to permit me to see her, or take me thy- 
self to her. I do not know how long I shall have to stay 
in Antium ; no one near Caesar is sure of the morrow. 
Petronius himself told me that I should not be entirely safe 
tliere. Let me see Lj^gia, that my eyes might feast on her; 
let me ask her if she forgot my evil and will share with me 
whatever good there is in me.” 

Peter smiled good-naturedly, and said : 

“ Who could justly refuse thee joy, my son ? ” 

Yinicius again kissed his hand. The Apostle took the 
young man by the temples, and said : 

“But do not fear Caesar, for I tell thee that not one hair 
shall miss from thy head.” 

Then he sent Miriam for Lygia, and in a few minutes she 
returned leading Lygia by the hand. 

Yinicius wished to run forth to meet them, but at the sight 
of that beloved creature, he felt his strength leaving him, 
and he remained standing, his heart beating, and without 
breath, a hundred times more excited than when he first 
heard the whizz of the Parthian arrow flying by his head. 

Lygia came running into the room, and at the sight of 
Yinicius remained fixed to the ground. She grew purple 
and pale in turn. Sho threw wondering glances around her. 

The Apostle approached her and said : 

“ Lygia, dost thou still love him ?” 

Her lips began to quiver like those of a guilty child, pre- 
paring to cry and to confess its guilt. But she was silent. 

“ Answer,” said the Apostle. 

^ With humility, and fear in her voice, she said, kneeling at 
the Apostle’s feet : 

“ Yes.” 

Yinicius also dropped on his knees near Lygia. Peter 
placed his hands on their heads, and uttered, — 

“ Love each other in the Lord and to Hi^ glory, for there 
is no sin in your love.” 


218 


QUO VADI8, 


CHAPTER XII. 

In the garden Yinicius, in few words from the deptli of 
his heart, told Lygia all that he had a while ago confessed 
to the Apostle. He told her of the alarm he felt in his soul, 
what changes have taken place in him, and, finally, of the 
anguish that permeated his life since she left the house of 
Miriam. He confessed that he wished to forget her, but 
could not do so. He recalled the little cross made of box- 
wood twigs, which she had left him, and which he kept in 
his lararium, and revered as something divine. The Parc.T 
weave the thread of life for others; but love, anguish and 
grief had woven it for him. He had acted wrongly, but l)i.s 
acts were the results of his love. He had loved iier wIrh 
she was in the house of Aulus, when she was on the Pala- 
tine, when he saw her in Ostrianum, where she was listen- 
ing to the words of Peter; when he went with Croton to 
carry her away, and when she sat near his conch, and when 
she left him. Chilo, who discovered her hiding place, ad- 
vised him to take her by force, but he had him punished, 
and went to the Apostle to seek the truth and her where- 
abouts. Blessed be the moment when that thought came 
into his head, for now she is near him, and will not flee from 
him, as she fled from the house of Miriam. 

“ Is it not true ? ” 

“ I did not flee from thee,” said Lj^gia. 

“ Why didst thou go ? ” 

She raised her iris-colored eyes to him, and bending hci 
blushing face, she said : 

“ Thou knowest.” 

He was silent from a superabundance of happiness, then 
he spoke again of how his e3"es were gradually opened; how 
she differed from all other Roman women, and onl}' resem- 
bles, perhaps, Pomponia. He could not clearl}^ explain it 
to her, for he could not himself clearly define his feelings. 
With her appeared into the world a beauty of a kind here- 
tofore unknown, — she was not onl}" a statue, but a soul. 
He also told her — and that filled her with gladness — that 
he loved her just because she had fled from him, and that 
she would be sacred to him at his hearth. He could not 


QUO VADIS. 


219 


speak any longer, but caught her hands and looked at her 
with rapture, as if wishing to make sure that she was there, 
beside him. 

“ Oh, Lygia, Lygia 1 ” 

She told him in answer to his questions, that she had 
loved him while in the house of Aulus, and that if he had 
taken her there from the Palatine, she would have told 
Aulus of her love for him, and would have tried to allay 
his anger against Yinicius. 

“ I swear to thee,” said Yinicius, “ that it had never en- 
tered my mind to take thee from Aulus. Petronius will 
tell thee that I even then spoke to him of my desire to 
marry thee. But he ridiculed me, and suggested to Csesar 
to take thee as hostage, and give thee to me. Many times 
I cursed him, but fate would have it so, happily ; for other- 
wise I should not have known the Christians, and should 
not have found thee.” 

“ Believe me, Marcus, that Christ designedly led us to 
Himself,” answered Lygia. 

Yinicius raised his head in surprise. 

“ True,” he said. “ Everything seemed to be so arranged 
that when I was seeking thee, I met the Christians. In 
Ostrianum I listened with amazement to the Apostle, for I 
had never heard such speeches. Didst thou pray for me 
then ? ” 

“ Yes,” answered Lygia. 

They passed the place where Ursus, after strangling 
Croton, threw himself on Yinicius. 

“ In this place,” said the young man, “ I should have 
perished but for thee.” 

“ Do not speak of it,” answered Lygia, “ and do not 
blame Ursus.” 

Could I revenge on him for defending thee? Were he 
a slave, I should immediately give him his freedom.” 

“ If he were a slave, Aulus would long ago have freed 
him.” 

Yinicius told her that she would now be able to go and 
see Aulus, since his marriage to her would exclude Caesar’s 
interference. With the aid of Paul of Tarsus he would be 
baptized, acquire Aulus’s friendship. There will be no 
further obstacles, and he will take her to his heart. Oh, 
carissima, carissima 1 Lygia raised her bright eyes, and 
said : 

“ And then I will say : * Ubi tu Gains ibi ego Gaia.’ ” 


220 


quo VADIS. 


“ No, Lygia,” exclaimed Yinicius, “ I swear to thee that 
never was woman treated with such respect in the house 
of her husband as will be thy share.” 

As they silently walked along, they looked like two 
deities, and as beautiful as if spring had brought them 
forth with the flowers. They stopped under the cypress 
near the little cottage. Lygia pressed against his breast, 
and he begged in a trembling voice to send Ursus to Aldus’s 
house to fetch her things to his house. She blushed like a 
rose, or like the dawn, and said that it was contrary to 
custom, which required that a pronuba * should carry 
those things behind the bride. He knew that, but she 
ought to do it for his sake. He wished to take them to 
Antium, where the things would remind him of her. Here 
he placed his liands together, and began to beg like a child : 

“ Pomponia will return in a few days ; do it for me, diva, 
do it, dear 1 ” 

“ Let Pomponia do as she likes,” answered Lygia, blush- 
ing still more at the mention of pronuba. 

Miriam appeared at the door and called them to break- 
fast. They sat down with the apostles, who looked upon 
them as the young generation that is destined to preserve 
and sow the seed of the new religion. Peter broke and 
blessed the bread. Peace was on the faces of the people, 
and an inexpressible happiness overflowed the room. 

“ Look,” said P«.ul at last to Yinicius, “ are we enemies 
of life and happiness ? ” 

“Now I know, for I never was as happy as I am in your 
midst,” answered Yinicius. 


CHAPTER XIIL 

That same evening, while Yinicius was on his way home 
through the Forum, he encountered the gilded litter of 
Petronius at the entrance to the Yicus Tuscus. Making a 
sign with his hand he stopped the eight powerful Bithyn- 
ians who bore it, and drawing near the curtains, he ex- 
claimed laughing at its sleeping occupant, 

“ I trust thy dream has been a happy one.” 

* A married relative of the bride who performed certain ceremonies 
at the wedding. 


quo VADIS. 


221 


“ Oh, is it thou ? ” said Petronius, waking. “ Yes, I fell 
asleep for a few minutes, as I spent the night at the palace. 
I came out to try and find something to read as w.e journey 
to Antium. What news is there? ” 

“ Dost thou come to visit the book-shops ? ” asked Yini- 
cius. 

“ Yes, I am getting some books for the journey, for I dis- 
like to disarrange my library. There may be something 
new by Musonius or Seneca. I am trying also to find 
Persius, and a particular edition of the Eclogues of Yer- 
gilius, which I have not got. But I am weary and my 
hands ache from examining the volumes. I visited the 
shops of Avirnus and of Atractus on the Argiletum. I 
also went on the Yicus Sandalarius to the Sozii. By Cas- 
tor ! how sleepy I am I ” 

“ Wert thou on the Palatine? I should like to bear the 
news from there. Or, stay — send home thy litter and the 
tubes containing the books, and accompany me home. I 
want to talk about Antium and other things.” 

“ That is well,” answered Petronius, alighting. “ Thou 
knowest already, that we depart the day after to-morrow 
for Antium.” 

“ How should I know that ? ” 

“What world dost thou live in? Well, I shall be the 
first to give thee the news. Yes ; be ready on the morning 
of that day. Peas soaked in olive oil have been of no use, 
neither has a thick cloth round his coarse neck, and Nero’s 
voice is hoarse. Such being the case, delay is not to be 
thought of. He curses Rome, the atmosphere here and 
everything else. He would like to raze it to the ground or 
see it burned, and he yearns for the sea as soon as possible. 
He says he is being driven to his grave by the odors 
brought by the wind from the narrow streets. Sacrifices 
were made to-day in all the temples for the gods to restore 
his voice, and it will go hard with Rome and the Senate 
also, if they do not do so quickly.” 

“ But in that case lie would not need to go to Achaea.” 

“ That is not the only divine gift possessed by Caesar,” 
said Petronius, smiling. “ He would shine as a poet in the 
Oljunpic games with his ‘ Burning of Troy ’ ; would be 
everything even to a dancer, and always win the victor’s 
crown. This is what gave this mountebank his cold. 
Yesterday, he tried to rival our Paris in dancing. He 
portrayed the adveptures of Leda, perspired and caught 


222 


quo VADIS, 


a chill. He was as wet and slippery as a freshly caught 
eel. He changed masks continually, whirled round on his 
spindle legs, waved his hands as if intoxicated, until I was 
entirely overcome with disgust at his big stomach and little 
legs. Just picture to thyself Ahenobarbus as the divine 
swan, or Leda. What a swan it was I He wants to appear 
in that pantomime before the public in Antium, and after- 
ward in Rome.” 

“ But people do not like him to sing in public. To think 
of a Roman Caesar appearing like a clown I No; Rome 
will not submit to that.” 

“ My dear Marcus, Rome will submit to an3Thing ; the 
Senate will thank him as the ‘ Patron of his country,’ and 
the vulgar herd will rejoice to have Caesar to amuse them.’’ 

“ Canst thou imagine anything more degrading ? ” Pe- 
tronius shrugged his shoulders. “ Thou dost remain at 
home, alone, thinking about Lj^gia or the Christians, so 
probably knowest naught of what took place two days ago. 
Nero married publicl}^ P^^thagoras, who appeared as a 
bride. Was not that beyond the boundary line of mad- 
ness ? And, moreover, the flamens were called to perform the 
ceremon}^ which they did with solemnity. I was there, 
and though I can endure a great deal, I confess to wonder- 
ing why the gods, if gods there be, did not give some sign. 
Caesar has no belief in the gods, though, and he is right.” 

“ So he combines in himself chief priest, god and unbe- 
liever,” said Vinicius. 

“ That is true,” said Petronius, laughing. “ It had not 
entered my head before ; surely the world has never seen 
such a combination. And one might add, a chief priest 
who believes not in the gods, a god who reviles them, and 
an atheist who fears them. This was proved in the temple 
of A^esta.” 

“ AVhat a state of society I ” 

“ It is with society as it is with Caesar. But this state 
of things cannot endure.” 

In talking thus they came to the%ouse of A'inicius who 
called cheerfully for supper, then he continued, 

“ No, ni}^ dear, there must be a new state of things.” 

“ But we shall have no part in it,” replied Petronius ; 
“ for the very reason that even now in Nero’s time man’s life 
is as fleeting as that of the moth, — a short time in the sun- 
shine of Caesar’s favor, when the first cold wind of disfavor 
blows upon him, he perishes. By the son of Maia I I have 


quo VADIS. 


223 


often asked myself this question : ‘ By what miraculous 

agency has Lucius Saturninus managed to live to the age 
of ninety-three, outliving Tiberius, Caligula, and Clau- 
dius V We will not think of that, however. Permit me to 
send for Eunice. My desire for sleep has left me and I 
would be merry. Command cithara players to the supper, 
and afterward we can speak of Antium. It is necessary 
for thy sake, that we do so.” 

Vinicius ordered his litter to be sent for Eunice, but de- 
clared he did not intend to bother himself much about the 
visit to Antium. “ Let those worry themselves who exist 
only in the sunshine of Caesar’s favor. The Palatine does 
not comprise all the world, particularly to those whose 
souls are otherwise occupied.” He spoke so' carelessly and 
brightlj", and seemed so happy, that Petronius was struck 
by it. He looked at him for awhile, then asked, 

“ What change art thou undergoing ? To-day thou art 
like thy old self, when the golden bulla shone on thy neck.” 

“ I am happy,” replied Yinicius. “ I brought thee here 
to tell thee so.” 

“ What has occurred?” 

“ That which I would not exchange for the whole Roman 
Empire.” 

Saying which he seated himself, and leaning his head on 
his hand, asked, — 

“ Dost tliou recall the time when we were at the house of 
Aldus Plautius and first saw that maiden of goddess-like 
beauty, whom thou didst liken to ‘ the dawn and the spring ’ ? 
Dost recollect that Psyche who is fairer than all our maid- 
ens or goddesses ? ” 

Petronius gazed at him in wonderment, as if in doubt of 
his sanity. 

“ Of whom speakest thou ? ” he said, at length. “ Most 
certainly I recollect the fair Lygia.” 

“ I am her betrothed.” 

“What?” 

But Yinicius rose hurriedly, and called the dispensator. 

“ Summon the slaves before me to the last one.” 

“ Thou art her betrothed ? ” repeated Petronius. 

Before he had time to recover from his surprise, an im- 
mense crowd gathered in the atrium. Old men, men in the 
prime of life, women, boys and girls hastened in. In the 
“ fauces ” or corridors, the summons was given in different 
languages, and each moment the crowd thickened. When 


224 


QUO VADIS. 


all were 4ii their places in rows along the walls, Yinicius 
took his position near the iinpluviutn, and turning to his 
freed in an Demas, said, — 

“ Let those who have seen twenty years’ service in this 
house go before the pretor to-morrow and they will be 
freed ; those who have not served so long shall be given 
three pieces of gold and served with double rations for a 
week. Send to the prisons in the rural districts with 
orders to pardon and feed the people. Great happiness has 
come to me and I wish all to rejoice.” 

They were speechless with surprise for a moment, then 
all lifting their hands, cried, — 

“ Ah 1 lord 1 a-a 1 ” 

Yinicius dismissed them with a sign, and they instantly 
obeyed, though they wished to fall before him and pour out 
their thanks. From cellar to roof the house rang with 
sound of rejoicing. 

“ To-morrow, I will bring them together again in the 
garden, and let them draw such signs as they please on the 
ground. Those who draw a fish shall be freed by Lygia.” 

Petronius never allowed himself to be surprised long, 
and remarked, indifferently, 

“ A fish, is it? Ah, ha! I remember Chilo told us that 
is the sign of a Christian.” And holding out his hand to 
Yinicius, he added, “ Happiness is as we see it. May Flora 
strew thy path with flowers these many years. I wish 
thee all that thou dost wish thyself.” 

“ I thank thee. I had a fancy that thou wouldst en- 
deavor to restrain me and that would be wasting thy time.” 

“ I ? Not at all. On the contrary, I think thou doest 
well.” 

“ Ah, traitor I ” answered Yinicius, gaily. “Dost thou 
forget what thou saidst to me as we left the house of Pom- 
ponia ? ” 

“ No,” replied Petronius, coldly, “ but my opinion has 
changed. Everything changes in Rome. Husbands 
change wives ; wives, husbands ; why not change our opin- 
ions ? Acte almost became the wife of Nero, and to please 
him she was represented as being roj’ally descended. Well ; 
she would have made a virtuous wife and an honest Au- 
gusta. By Proteus! I shall change my opinions as often 
as I find it advisable to do so. Lygia’s descent is more as- 
suredly^ royal than Acte’s. But beware of Popppea in An- 
ti um.” 


VADIS. 


227 


I shall not thini^ ^bout it. I shall not lose one hair 
from my head in Antium.” 

“ Thou canst not surprise me a second time. But how 
art thou so certain?*” 

“ The Apostle Peter told me so.” 

“ The Apostle Peter told thee I Then there is no gain- 
saying that. I will, however, with thy permission, take cer- 
tain precautions, in order that the Apostle Peter 'may 
prove to be a true prophet, for should it turn out otherwise 
thou mayst lose faith in him.” 

” Do as pleases thee, but thou canst not take away my 
faith in him by speaking thus satirically.” 

“ One more question. Art thou ar Christian ? ” 

“ Not yet ; Paul of Tarsus journeys with me, however, to 
expound the religion of Christ, and afterward I may re- 
ceive baptism. They are not enemies of life ami joy. as 
thou saidst.” 

“ That is a good thing for thee and Lygia,” Petronius re 
plied, shrugging his shoulders. “ But,” he added, as if 
speaking to himself, “ it is a marvel how expert they are 
in winning followers. How numerous they are becoming.” 

“ Yes,” said Yinicius, as eagerly as if he were one of the 
community. “ In Rome there are thousands upon thou- 
sands, and in all the cities of Italy, and in Greece and Asia ; 
in the palace of Caesar even, and among the guards and pre- 
torians. There are Christians in all classes of society, from 
the slave to the patrician. Pomponia is one, probably Oc- 
tavia was also, and Acte is one. Christianity will spread 
all over the world, for by it only can the world be renewed. 
Shrug not thy shoulders, for thou dost not know but that 
presently, thou thyself wilt also embrace it ? ” 

“I?” said Petronius. “By the son of Leto, Nol Did 
it embrace all truth and all wisdom human and divine, I 
would not accept it. I should have to work, and that I do 
not like. I should have to practise self-denial, and that I 
will not do. Thou, with thy impetuous nature mayst easily 
be persuaded. But I ? I love my jewels, my vases, cameos, 
and my Eunice too well. I have no belief in Olympus, but 
I make an earthly one to suit myself. I love the scent of 
perfumes and the comforts of my triclinium too well. I 
love the poetry of our gods, and I love Achsea, where I am 
to accompany our fat, thin-legged, divine Caesar, — our au- 
gust poetry-making Hercules, Nero.” 

The very idea of such a thing, as he, Petronius, embrao- 


224 


r 


QUO VADI8. 

iiig the doctrine of these fishermen from Galilee, amused 
him, and he commenced to chirp in an undertone the be- 
ginning of the Greek feast song, 

“ With the greeu of myrtle I will entwine my bright sword, 
After the fashion of Harmodius and Aristogiton,” 

but stopped as the nomenclator announced the arrival of 
Eunice. Supper was now immediately served, enlivened 
by the songs of the cithara players. Yinicius gave them 
an account of the visit of Chilo, and how he had conceived 
the idea of going at once to the Apostles during the flog- 
ging of Chilo. 

On hearing this, Petronius, who again felt the desire for 
sleep creep over him, said : 

“ The idea was a good one, but I should have commanded 
five gold pieces to be given to Chilo ; but as thou hadst the 
desire to flog him, it was better to do so, for who can tell, 
but that at some time or other he will command the knees 
of senators as Yatinius our cobbler knight does to-day. 
Good -nig lit.” 

After his departure with Eunice, Yinicius repaired to his 
library to write to Lygia, as follows : 

‘‘ I send this letter that it may greet thee with a ‘good- 
day,’ when thy most beautiful eyes unseal themselves from 
sleep. This is why I write thee now, though I shall be 
with thee to-morrow. After to-morrow Csesar goes to 
Antium, — andl,eheu! I am obliged to go with him. Thou 
knowest already, as I have told thee, that to disobey would 
be to endanger my life : — and at this moment I lack the 
courage to die. Yet, if it is thy wish that I should not go, 
thou hast only to write me one word, and I shall remain 
behind. A speech from Petronius will, I know, avert 
danger from me. In my delight I gave rewards to all my 
slaves to-day ; such as have been in my house twenty 
years shall accompany me to the pretor to-morrow to obtain 
their freedom. I shall look for thy praise in this, my dear, 
since I am sure it will commend itself to thy religious con- 
victions. Besides, I do it for thy sake. It is thou whom 
they are to thank for their freedom. They shall know this 
from me to-morrow, so that they may show their gratitude 
to thee, and extol thy name. I sacrifice my freedom to 
happiness and thee. God grant that I may be ever thy 
slave. Cursed be Antium and this journey of Aheno- 
barbus 1 Thrice and four times happier am I that I can- 


QUO VADIS, 


227 


not lay claim to the wisdom of Petronius ; if I could, I 
should be compelled perhaps to goto Greece. In the mean- 
time each moment’s separation will but sweeten iny memory 
of thee. The moment I can tear myself away I shall spring 
on my horse, and hastening back to Rome shall have my 
eyes gladdened with sight of thee, and my ears charmed 
by thy voice. When not able to come I shall dispatch a 
slave with a message, and an inquiry as to how thou art. 
My divine one, I salute and embrace theet Do not be 
angry that I call thee divine. Shouldst thou forbid it, I 
shall yield obedience to thy wish, but to-day I must address 
thee so. I send thee my congratulations on thy future 
home with all my soul.” 


CHAPTER XIY. 

It was known in Rome that Caesar wished to stop for a 
short time at Ostia on his journey, or, rather, to see the largest 
ship in the world which had brought bread recently from 
Alexandria, and from Ostia to go by the Via Littoralis to 
Antium. Order had been given already a few days ago, 
and therefore a crowd gathered at the Porta Ostensis — 
crowds made up of the local rabble and of all nations of the 
earth, and eager to feast their eyes on the procession of 
Caesar, on which the Roman populace could never gaze suf- 
ficiently. The road to Antium was neither difficult nor 
long. In the city itself which was composed of splendid 
palaces and villas, it was possible to find everything re- 
quired by comfort, and even the most exquisite luxury of 
those times. But Caesar had the habit to take with him on 
a journey every object which might give him delight, be- 
ginning withiinusical instruments and domestic furniture, 
and ending with statues and mosaics, which were taken 
even when he wished to remain on the road merely a short 
time for rest or recreation. He was therefore accompanied 
on every expedition by whole legions of servants, without 
reckoning divisions of pretorian guards, and Augustians ; 
of the latter each had a separate retinue of slaves. On that 
day, early in the morning, herdsmen from Campania, with 
goat-skins on their legs and sunburnt faces, drove forth 
five hundred she-asses through the gates, so that 
Poppgea on the morrow of her arrival at Antium might 


228 


QUO VADIS, 


have her bath in their milk. The rabble gazed with 
delight and ridicule at the long ears swaying amid clouds 
of dust, and listened with delight to the whistling of whips 
and the wild shouts of the herdsmen. After the asses had 
gone by, crowds of youthful slaves, after sweeping the 
road carefully, covered it with flowers and needles from pine 
trees. In the crowds people whispered with a certain pride 
that the whole road to Antium would be strewn in that 
way with flowers gathered in near-by private gardens, or 
bought at high prices from dealers at the Porta Mugionis. 
As the morning hours passed, the multitude increased more 
and more. Some had brought their whole families lest the 
time might be too tedious for them, spread their provisions 
on stones intended for a new temple in honor of Ceres, and 
ate their “ prandium ” under the open sky. Here and there 
were groups gathered around persons who had trav- 
eled. The topic was the present trip of Caesar, his fu- 
ture journeys, and travels in general. Various persons 
talked of their trades ; of distant countries, of far-off* isles 
and hissing seas, — and also of the ship Caesar was to look 
at, a ship which had brought wheat to last for two years, 
besides four hundred passengers, an equal number of hos- 
tages, and beasts which were to be used in the summer 
games. This produced general good-feeling toward Caesar, 
who not only nourished the populace, but amused them. 
Therefore they were ready to greet Caesar with enthusiasm. 

Meanwhile a detachment of Numidian horse, who belonged 
to tho pretorian guard, showed themselves. They were at- 
tired in yellow uniforms, red girdles and great earrings, 
which threw a golden gleam on their black faces. The 
points of their bamboo spears glittered like flames in the 
sun. After they had passed a procession-like movement 
began. The crowd pushed forward to look at it more nearl}^, 
but divisions of pretorian foot came, and, forming a line on 
both sides of the gate, prevented approach to the road. In 
advance moved wagons loaded with purple, red, and violet- 
colored tents, and tents of byssus woven from snow-white 
threads ; and oriental carpets, and tables of citrus, and 
pieces of mosaic, and kitchen utensils, and cages with birds 
brought from the East, North and West, birds whose brains 
or tongues were to go to Caesar’s table, and vessels with 
wine, and baskets with fruit. 

The objects which they did not wish to expose to bruis- 
ing or breaking in vehicles, were carried by slaves. Huii' 


QUO VADI8. 


229 


dreds of people were seen carrying vessels and statues of 
Corinthian bronze ; Etruscan vases were borne separatel}’, 
so were the Grecian vases, the golden vessels, or the vessels 
of Alexandrian glass. These were guarded by small de- 
tachments of pretorian infantry and cavaliy ; over each di- 
vision of slaves were taskmasters, armed with whips whose 
ends consisted of lumps of lead or iron. While looking at 
the sea of the musical instruments of Caesar and the court, 
instruments gleaming beneath the sun in gold, bronze, pre- 
cious stones, and pearls, which were carried past, one might 
think that Apollo and Bacchus had set out on a journey. 
After the instruments came rich chariots filled with acro- 
bats, dancers of both sexes, grouped artistically, with wands 
in their hands. After them followed slaves intended, not 
for service, but excess : boys and girls from Greece or Asia 
Minor, with long hair, or with winding curls arranged in 
golden nets, children resembling cupids with wonderful 
faces, but faces completel}' covered with a thick coating 
of cosmetics, lest the wind might tan their delicate com- 
plexions. 

And again appeared a pretorian cohort of gigantic Sicam- 
brians, bearded, blonde and red-haired. In front of them 
went banner-bearers, called “ imaginarii,” cari*ying Roman 
eagles, tablets with inscriptions, statues of German and 
Roman gods, and finally statues and busts of Cfesar. 

From under the skins and armor of the soldiers were 
seen limbs sunburnt and mighty, looking like military en- 
gines, capable of carrying the heavy weapons with which 
guards of that kind were furnished. The earth seemed 
to bend beneath their measured and weighty tread. After 
them Nero’s chained lions and tigers were led by, so that, 
should the wish come to him of imitating Dionysius, he 
would have them to attach to his chariots. They were led 
in chains of steel by Arabs and Hindoos, but the chains 
were so entwined with flowers, that they seemed to be made 
all of flowers. 

Then came the Emperor’s vehicles and litters, great and 
small, gold or purple, inlaid with ivory or pearls, or glitter- 
ing with precious stones ; after them came another small 
cohort of pretorians in Roman armor, pretorians composed 
of Italian volunteers only, and again crowds of select serv- 
ants and boys, and at last came Caesar himself, whose ap- 
proach was heralded from afar by shouts of thousands. 

In the crowd was the Apostle Peter, who wished to see 


230 


QUO VADIS, 


CiBsar once in life. He was accompanied b}" Lygia, whose 
face was hidden by a thick veil, and Ursus, whose strength 
was the best defence of the young girl in the wild and 
boisterous crowd. The L3^gian took one of the stones des- 
tined for the building of the temple, and brought it to the 
Apostle, so that by standing on it he might see better than 
others. In the beginning the crowd muttered when Ursus 
pushed it apart as a ship pushes waves ; but when he lifted 
and carried the stone which four of the strongest men could 
not raise, the muttering turned into wonderment, and cries 
of “ Macte I ” were heard round about. 

But at that moment Cfesar drew near. He was sitting 
in a chariot drawn by six white Idumean stallions, shod 
with gold. The chariot had the appearance of a tent with 
sides open, so that the crowd might see Caesar. There was 
room in the chariot for a number of persons ; but Nero, de- 
siring that attention should be fixed on him exclusively, 
passed through the city alone, and only two deformed 
dwarfs were sitting at his feet. He was dressed in a white 
tunic, and in a toga of amethj^st color, which cast a bluish 
tinge on his face. On his head was a laurel wreath. Since 
his departure from Naples he became somewhat corpulent. 
His face had grown wide; under his lower jaw hung a 
double chin, through which his mouth, which was too near 
his nose without it, seemed now to touch his very nostrils. 
His fat neck was, as usual, w'rapped in a silk kerchief, which 
he arranged from moment to moment, with a white and fat 
hand grown over with red hair resembling bloody stains ; 
he would not admit the epilators to pluck out this hair 
after he had been told that to do so would bring trembling 
of the fingers and injure his lute-playing. Infinite vanity 
was, as ever, written on his face, together with tedium and 
suffering. On the whole it was a face both terrible and 
ridiculous. He turned his head now on one side, now on 
the other, blinking, and listening carefully to the greetings. 
He was met by a storm of applause and shouts : “ Hail, 
divine Caesar 1 Imperator, hail, conqueror! hail, incom- 
parable son of Apollo ! ” 

When he heard these words, he smiled ; but at moments 
his face, as it were, became clouded ; for the Roman rabble 
was satirical and keen in reckoning, and allowed itself to 
criticise even those great triumphators whom it loved and 
respected. Nero’s monstrous vanjty could not endure the 
least blame or censure; meanwhile, in the throng, amid 


QUO VADIS. 


231 


shouts of applause were heard cries of, “ Bronzeheard, 
Bronzebeard 1 where hast thou put thy flaming beard ? 
Dost thou fear that Rome might catch fire from it ? And 
those who cried this out, knew not that their jests concealed 
a dreadful prophecy. 

These remarks did not anger Nero over-much, because 
he did not wear a beard : long before he had devoted it in a 
golden casket to Jupiter Capitolinus. But other persons, 
hidden behind piles of stones, and the corners of temples, 
shouted : “ Matricide 1 Nero 1 Orestes I Aclamseon I ” And 
others shouted : “ Where is Octavia ? ” “ Surrender the 

purple ! ” At Poppaea, who came directly after him, they 
shouted : “ Flava coma (yellow hair) I ” which name meant 
a street-walker. Caesar’s musical ear caught these words 
too, and he at once lifted his polished emerald to his eyes, 
as if he wished to see and remember the faces of those who 
shouted. While looking thus, his glance rested on the 
apostle standing on the stone. For a while those two men 
looked at each other, and no one in that brilliant retinue, 
and no one in that immense throng, thought that at that 
moment two powers of the earth were looking at each other, 
one of which would vanish quickly as a bloody dream, and 
the other, — that old man dressed in poor garments, — would 
seize in eternal possession the world and the city. After 
Poppaea, the Augustians, Petronius, Tigellinus, Licinianns, 
Vitelius, Yatinius, Licinus, Lecanius, Tullius, Senecio, and 
Vestinius, who passed by in magnificent apparel and splen- 
did vehicles, and were praised or ridiculed by the throng ac- 
cording to their merits, Yinicius came, riding at the end 
of the retinue. 

At sight of the Apostle and Lygia, whom he had not ex- 
pected to see, he sprang out of the chariot and, greeting 
them with a radiant face, spoke with hurried voice, like a 
man who has no time to spare : 

“ Thou hast come I I know not how to thank thee, O 
Lygia I God could not have sent me a better omen. Greet- 
ing thee once more I take leave of thee, but not for a long 
time. On the road I shall dispose relays of horses, and 
every free da}’^ I shall come to thee till I get leave to re- 
turn. Farewell ! ” 

“ Farewell, Marcus!” Lygia replied in a low voice, and 
added in a still lower voice : “ May Christ go with thee, 

and open thy soul to Paul’s word I ” 

And Yinicius was glad at these words, and glad that she 


232 


QUO VADIS, 


was concerned about his becoming a Christian soon ; hence/ j 
he answered : . / :^ 

My^heart I let it be as thou sayest. Paul prefers to 
travel with my people, but he is with me, and shall be my 
teacher and companion. Draw aside th}^ veil, my delight, 
and let me see thee before my journey. Why art thou thus 
hidden ? ^ 

She lifted the veil, and showed him her bright face and^ 
her wonderfully smiling eyes, and asked : 

“ Is the veil bad ? ” 

And in her smile there was a little of childish opposition, 
and Yinicius, while looking at her with delight, answered : 

“ Bad for my eyes which till death would look on thee 
only.” 

Then he turned to Ursus, and said: 

“ Ursus, guard her as the pupil in thy eye, for she is not 
only thy, but also my domina.” 

Having said this, he seized her hand and pressed it with 
his lips, to the great astonishment of the crowd who could 
not understand signs of such honor from a brilliant Augus- 
tian to a maiden dressed in poor garments, almost those of 
a slave. 

“ Farewell I ” 

Then he departed quickly, for Caesar’s whole retinue had 
moved forward considerably. The Apostle Peter blessed 
him with a slight sign of the cross, and the good Ursus at 
once commenced to praise him, glad that the young mis- 
tress listened eagerly and was thankful for his praises. 

The procession moved on and hid itself in clouds of 
golden dust, but the Apostle Peter would have gazed long 
after it, were it not for Demas, the miller, for whom Ursus 
worked in the nighttime. He came up to them, and, kiss- 
ing the Apostle’s hand, entreated them to enter his dwelling 
for refreshment, which wais near the Emporium, and saying 
that the}’^ must be hungry and tired, as they had passed the 
whole day nearly at the gate. 

They went with him, and, after rest and refreshments in 
his house, returned to the Trans-Tiber only toward even- 
ing. Intending to cross the river by the ^milian bridge, 
they passed through the Clivus Publicus, going OA^er the 
Aventine, between the temples of Diana and Mercury. 
From that height the Apostle Peter looked at the edifices 
about him, on those vanishing in the distance, and, sunk in 
silence, he meditated on the immensity and dominion of 


QUO VADIS. 


233 


that city to which he had come to announce the word of 
God. He also thought about the procession, on all the 
magnificence he had seen, and wondered in his simple heart 
that God could give such almightiness to Satan, that He 
could yield the earth to him to knead, overturn and trample 
it, to squeeze blood and tears from it, to twist it like a 
whirlwind, to storm it like a tempest, to consume it like a 
flame. And his apostle-heart was alarmed by those 
thoughts, and in spirit he said to the Master : 

“ O Lord, what shall I do in this city, to which thou hast 
sent me ? To it belong seas and land, the beasts of the 
field and the creatures of the water ; to it belong other 
cities and kingdoms, and thirty legions which guard them ; 
but I, Lord, am a plain fisherman from the lake. What 
shall I do ? and how shall I conquer its malice ? ” 

Thus speaking he raised his grey, trembling hands to- 
ward heaven, praying and exclaiming from the depth of his 
heart to his Divine Master, himself full of sadness and fear. 

But Lygia’s voice interrupted his conversation : 

“ The whole city is on fire,” she said. 

And the Apostle, after looking at the rising flames, 
shaded his eyes with his hands and said : 

“ The wrath of God is on that city I ” 


CHAPTER XY. 


Yintcius to Lygia : 

“ The slave Phlegon, by whom I send this letter, is a 
Christian, and hence, will be one of those who will receive 
his freedom from thy hands, my dearest. He is an old 
servant of our house, and I can trust him to deliver this 
letter. I write from Lauren turn, where we have stopped 
because of the intense heat. This beautiful village once be- 
longed to Otho, and he has since presented it to Poppaea ; 
and although she was divorced from her husband, she saw 
fit to keep the beautiful gift. When I think of the women 
that are surrounding me here, and of thee, then it appears 
to me that from the stones thrown by Deucalion and his 
wife, various and contradictory kinds of people have formed, 
and that thou belongest to those that have formed out of 
crystal. Caesar is the guest of Poppaea, who had quietly 
prepared for him a magnificent reception. Among the few 


234 


QUO VADIS, 


Augustians invited, are Petronius and myself. After the 
midday feast we went to sea on gilded boats. The water 
was as calm and as blue as thy eyes. We rowed ourselves, 
and it probably flattered the Augusta to have^ consuls and 
their sons, rowing for her. Cmsar, in purple toga, stood at 
the helm, and sang a hymn in honor of the sea. But I was 
thinking of and yearning for thee. I have a villa in Sicil}- , 
where the almond forest reaches to the edges of the sea. 
How I wish that we could leave Rome, and live far away, 
on the banks of the sea! There I would love thee and pro- 
fess the faith which Peter will teach me, and which, 1 al- 
ready know, does not antagonize love and happiness. One 
way and another Petronius prevented any reference to thee, 
knowing that a slight made by the Augusta, would stir 
me to anger. Thou knowest what happened to me on the 
pond of Agrippa. Petronius abjured me not to disturb the 
vanity of that wicked woman. But he does not know that 
for me there is no love, no beauty apart from thee. Thou 
hast so transformed my soul that I could not return to the 
old life. I must tell thee that I am in no danger here, for 
before my departure Peter told me that I should not en- 
counter any ; and I believe him. Some voice in my soul 
tells me that everything he said would come true ; and 
since he blessed our love, neither Caesar, nor all the powers 
of Hades, nor predestination itself could take thee from me. 
0 Lj’gia I Do not be offended at what I say of predestina- 
tion, for baptism has not cleansed my heart, — which is still 
an empty vessel, and which Paul of Tarsus must fill with 
the sweet teaching, which is the sweeter to me because it is 
th}’^ teaching. In Antium I shall day and night listen to 
Paul, who has already acquired such influence over my peo- 
ple that they constantly surround him, and consider him 
not only a thaumaturgus, but almost a supernatural 
being. Seeing how glad he was, I asked him w'hat he was 
doing, and he answered, ‘ I am sowing.’ Petronius, who 
knows that he is among my people, wants to meet him, as 
does Seneca, who had heard a great deal about him from 
Gallo. But, Lygia, the stars are growing pale, and the 
morning Lucifer is growing brighter. A greeting to thee 
and to the dawn of day, sponsa mea ! ” 


QUO VADI8. 


235 


CHAPTER XYI. 

ViNicius TO Lygia : 

“ Hast thou ever been in Antium, dearest, with Auliis? 
If not, I shall be happy to show it to thee. The villas that 
dot the shore from Laurentum to this place, the palaces and 
porticos in Antium, reflecting in the sea, my own shelter 
on the very edge of it, the cypresses and olive trees that 
frame the place, are beyond description. Oh Lygia, how 
good it is to live and love 1 Immediately after our arrival 
I talked with Paul ; we spoke of thee, and afterward he 
taught me. If I had Petronius’s power of writing, I could 
not describe to thee all that passed through my mind. I 
did not expect to And in the world such happiness, beauty 
and peace. Tell me how can the world contain at the same 
time such people as Peter, Paul of Tarsus, and Caesar ? I 
ask this because I passed the evening after the teaching of 
Paul at Nero’s, and there Caesar first read his poem on the 
destruction of Troy, and lamented that he never saw a 
burning city. He envied Priam only because the latter 
saw the conflagration and ruin of his native city. Where- 
upon Tigellinus said : Give the word, divine one, and I 
will take a torch, and before the night is over, thou wilt see 
blazing Antium.’ But Caesar called him a fool. ‘ Whither 
should I go,’ he answered, ‘ to breathe the sea air and pre- 
serve the voice which the gods have gifted me with, and of 
which, they say, I should take care for the benefit of 
mankind? Is it not Rome that hinders me ; is it not the 
fetid exhalations of the Subura and the Esquiline that 
make me hoarse ; would not burning Rome make a grander 
and more tragic spectacled than Antium?’ Everybody 
acquiesced in the sentiment. Csesar declared that his poem 
on that occasion would transcend the songs of Homer ; and 
that he would rebuild the city, and that future ages would 
admire his achievement as the greatest of all ages. Then 
the drunken guests began to urge him with, ‘Do itl Do 
it ! ’ And he said : ‘ For that purpose I need more faith- 
ful and more devoted men.’ I confess that I became 
anxious, because thou livest in Rome, carissima. But now 


236 


QUO VADIS. 


I laugh at my anxiety, for Caesar and the Augustians, 
though mad, have not the rashness for such an insane act. 
Still it is but natural for me to be anxious about thy safety ; 
hence I should prefer that the house of Linus were not in 
that quarter where foreigners reside, and to which naturally 
less attention would be paid. Thou must be suffering for 
the want of those conveniences which surrounded thee in 
childhood. Go to the house of Aldus, Lygia. Caesar will 
stay here for a long time, and it is quite safe for thee to go 
there. Take Linus and Ursus with thee. I live in the 
hope that before the Palatine will see Caesar, thou, my 
divine one, shalt be dwelling in thy own house on the 
Carinae. Blessed be the day, the hour, the minute, when 
thou shalt cross my threshold ; and if Christ, whom I am 
learning to know, shall grant this, then blessed be His name 
also. I shall serve Him, and give my life for Him. I put 
it wrongly, — we shall both serve Him until the threads of 
life give out. I love thee, and greet thee with my whole 
soul.” 


CHAPTER XVII. 

Ursus was drawing water from a cistern and singing one 
of his native songs in a low voice, whilst watching Lygia 
and Yinicius with beaming eyes. They stood among the 
cypresses in the garden of Linus looking like two white 
statues. Not the slightest breeze stirred their clothing, 
but a soft twilight fell over all as they talked in the calm 
of the evening, holding each other’s hand. 

“ May not some harm happen to thee, Marcus, since thou 
hast come from Antium without the knowledge of Caesar?” 
asked Lygia. 

“No, my dear,” replied Yinicius. “Caesar has made 
known his intention of retiring for two days with Terpnos 
to compose new songs. Sometimes he acts like this, and 
for the time thinks of naught else. Besides, what care I 
for Caesar when I am with thee ? I have longed so much 
to see thee that whole nights I could not sleep. At times, 
when I dozed, a feeling of danger threatening thee, woke me 
with a start. Sometimes I dreamed that the horses I had ^ 
left on the road to carry me between Antium and Rome,: 
had been stolen; horses that perform the journey more. 


quo VAvis. 


237 


r- 

: quickly than Caesar’s couriers. Besides, I love thee so 
much I could not live any longer without seeing thee.” 

“ I knew thou wert coming. I sent Ursus twice to the 
Carinae to inquire for thee. Linus and he both laughed at 
me.” 

Clearly, she had thought so, for she had attired herself 
in a soft white stola instead of the dark dress she usually 
wore. Her beautiful arms and head rising from its folds 
looked like primroses bursting through the snow. En- 
twined among lier hair were a few anemones of a crimson 
hue. 

Yinicius took her hands and kissed them ; then they sat 
near each other on the stone seat among the vines. They 
were not conversing now, but watching the last gleams of 
the twilight, whose brightness was reflected in their eyes. 

They were completely overcome by the peaceful beauty 
of the evening. 

“ How calm it is here, and ho^r beautiful everything is,” 
jvhispered Yinicius. “ I never felt so happy before. 
What is this, L3^gia ? I never thought such love was 
possible. I thought it nothing more than a fire in the veins, 
and desire; now I know for the first time that one can love 
with all one’s strength, and yet feel that sweet calm that 
puts the soul to rest. It is a feeling new to me. I look on 
the trees, and seem to share their calmness. 1 understand 
now that an hitherto unknown happiness may exist, and I 
begin to comprehend the peace thou and Pomponia possess. 
Christ gives it.” 

She leaned her beautiful head on his shoulder, and said : 

“ My dear Marcus ” — But emotion choked her utter- 
ance, and filled her e^’es with tears. Yinicius drew her to 
him' and embracing her, said : 

“ Lj'gial I bless the time I first heard His name.” 

“ I love thee, Marcus,” she whispered, softl3^ 

The silence which followed told more forcibl3" than words 
could of the depths of feelings stirred within them. The last 
glimmerings of twilight had faded from the C3q-)resses, and 
the garden was growing silveiy under the 3’oung moon. 
Presently Yinicius spoke. 

“ I know it. No sooner had I seen thee, and kissed th3" 
dear hands, than I read the questioning in thy e3^es. Thou 
wouldst know if I accepted the teaching of Paul, and if I 
have received baptism. AYouldst know the reason I am 
not 3^et baptised, my flower ? It was Paul’s wish that 


238 


QUO VADTS, 


Peter, who first blessed us, should wash me in that cleans- 
ing fountain from all my sin. And I, dearest, wish to have 
thee at my baptism, and would have Pomponia as my god- 
mother. This is the reason 1 have not yet been baptised, 
although I believe in Christ and His teacliing. How could 
I withstand Paul’s convincing proofs that Christ came 
upon earth, that He is Cod and that He rose from the 
dead. Many have assured us that they saw Him ; people 
whose lips have never been stained bj^ a lie. When first I 
listened to Peter in Ostrianum, I even then felt that this 
man, who asserted that he ‘ saw ’ was the one man in all 
the world incapable of a lie. But I was afraid of thy re- 
ligion, for I saw in it no wisdom nor beaut}’^ ; I thought it 
would take from, not give happiness. But now I know 
differently, and think how foolish are those who prefer un- 
truth to truth, hatred to love, vice to virtue. Thy re- 
ligion teaches all the virtues. Many seek justice, but this 
is the onlj^ one that teaches men’s hearts to be just, teaches 
them to be pure and faithful, as are thine and Pomponia’s. 
My eyes would be blinded indeed could I not see this much. 
And besides all this, are we not promised life everlasting, 
and boundless happiness. What more is left to desire ? It 
is a religion that upholds truth and destroys death ; who 
would not love and embrace such ? Paul has shown to me 
that instead of destrojdng happiness, as I had believed, it 
increases it manifold. I can hardly understand it, but I 
feel its truth. I was never so happy before, and could 
not be so happy if I had forcibly taken thee, for then I 
could not have heard from thy lips the ‘ I love thee ’ thou 
spakest a moment ago. 0 Lygia ! Both the heart and 
the reason proclaim this religion the best and what can we 
oppose against them ? ” 

L 3 'gia drank in his words, as she gazed on him with eyes, 
which in the moonlight seemed like azure flowers glittering 
with dew. 

“ Yes, Marcus, that is so I ” said she, drawing more closel}^ 
to him. 

And in that moment their happiness was intensified b^^ 
the knowledge that not only love, but an even greater 
power united them ; a sweet unconquerable power which 
renders love enduring to all eternity. Their hearts were 
full of a sweet repose born of the certain knowledge that 
throughout all changes they would love and belong to each 
other. Vinicius felt, too, that this was a love not only 


QUO VADIS. 


239 


pure and deep, but such as he had never known, such as 
the world could not give. It embraced all things, Lygia, 
Christ’s teaching, the moonlight on the cypresses, the still- 
ness of the night, — the whole universe. 

Presently he whispered in a voice broken by emotion : 

“Thou wilt be to me the very soul of m}'^ soul, and the 
dearest thing in God’s creation. Our hearts will throb with 
the same pulsation, we shall breathe the same prayers, 
unite in the same praise. Oh my dear! Could fanc}^ pic- 
ture anything sweeter than this ; to live together in the 
love of God, and to know that after death we shall awake 
again as from a pleasant sleep, to a new life. I wonder I 
did not see it thus before. It seems clear to me now, that no 
one can stand against this religion. A few centuries hence, 
all people will embrace it. Jupiter will be forgotten, there 
will be no God and no temples but Christ and His temples. 
1 listened whilst Paul conversed with Petronius ; and how, 
thinkst thou Petronius answered at the close ? ‘ That is 
not for me ; ’ and could say naught else.” 

“ Repeat to me Paul’s words,” said Lygia. 

“ During one evening at my house Petronius began to 
speak lightly and jestingly as he often does, when Paul 
said to him : ‘ Canst thou deny that Christ existed, 0 Pe- 

tronius, and that He rose again from the dead. Thou wast 
not living then, but He was seen by Peter and John, I also 
saw Him on the road to Damascus. Prove that we are 
liars, and then thou canst deny what we teach.’ Petronius 
said he could not denj", for many things were done which 
none could understand, the truth of which were vouched for 
by people whose word could not be doubted. ‘But to dis- 
cover a new God, and to embrace his doctrine, are two dif- 
ferent things,’ said he. ‘ I do not wish to know, that 
which may spoil life. It matters little, whether or not our 
gods are true gods ; they are beautiful ; they rule us pleas- 
antly and give us no responsibilit 3 ^’ Paul replied, ‘ And 
wilt thou refuse a religion which teaches love, justice, and 
mercy, because it brings the cares of life ? but is thy life 
now without care ? Behold, the most wealthy and power- 
ful among you knows not when he retires to sleep whether 
he will not awake to a sentence of death. If this religion 
of justice and mercy were accepted by Caesar, would not 
life be happier and more pleasant? and as to beauty, if 
these gods who are vile, adulterous, and vengeful have such 
beautiful temples and statues dedicated to them, how much 


240 


QUO VADIS. 


more beautiful would be your oli’erings to one merciful God 
of Truth 1 Thou art rich, and canst live in ease, and so 
thou dost find praise for these things ; but if instead of 
riches, thou, although the ofi’spring of a noble house wert 
poor and despised, would it not be better for thee, then, if 
all were Christians ? In Rome are many alumni ; (children 
of sometimes even wealthy parents, who rather than have 
the trouble of rearing them, cast them ofiT) thou mightst 
have been one of these. Such a thing does not happen 
where parents are Christians. If, on arriving to man’s 
estate, thou hadst married a woman whom thou didst love, 
thou wouldst wish her to be true to thee until death. But 
see what vileness, what shamelessness happen among you ; 
it is a matter of surprise when a woman whom ye call 
“ univira ” (of one husband) appears. But women who 
serve Christ are faithful to their husbands, as husbands 
who follow Him are true to their wives. Ye cannot trust 
those nearest to ye ; the world fears ye, and ye fear 3^our 
own slaves, for ye know that at any time, a rebellion against 
your tyranny may arise — such has happened before this. 
Thou art rich and young 1 and art thou sure that to-mor- 
row may not come the order to die? How know^est thou, 
that to-morrow thy thousands of slaves may not cause thy 
blood to flow? Canst thou, then, be happy and free from 
care ? I offer thee a religion of love, which commands 
masters to rule with love, servants to serve with love ; 
which teaches universal justice and mercy, and promises 
endless happiness. How canst thou then, Petronius, say 
that Christ’s religion mars life, when thou thyself wouldst 
be infinitely happier and safer were it spread all over the 
world ? ’ 

“ To this Petronius onl}" said, ‘ That is not for me.’ He 
then rose to depart, and in going out, said, ‘ I prefer my 
Eunice, 0 little Jew ! but I should not like to oppose thee 
on the platform.’ I had listened with all my soul, to the 
words of Paul, and at his reference to our women, I glorified 
that teaching which has raised thee as pure as a lily in 
springtime. I called to mind Poppsea, who has been 
divorced twice, Calvia Crispinilla and many others, and al- 
most all, save Pomponia are vile. But she and thou wilt 
be true even though all else should desert me. Wert thou 
conscious, when I was in Antium, of how I conversed wdth 
thee, as though thou wert near me? I love thee better, a 
hundred times, that thou didst flee from me. I care not now 


QUO VADIS. 


241 


for Caesar’s palace, its music and splendor, I only want 
thee. Give thy consent and we will leave Rome entirel}’.” 

Lygia thought awhile, her head still resting on his 
shoulder, then answered: 

“ Very well, Marcus. Thou didst write of Sicily. Aulus 
desires to go there in his old age.” 

Yinicius interrupted her joyfully. 

“ True, my dear 1 Our estates join. The climate is more 
delightful on that beautiful coast and the nights are lovelier 
far than in Rome. There life and happiness seem to be 
synonymous.” 

And now he dreamed sweetly of the future. 

“We shall forget our cares there. We will wander 
among the olive groves, and rest beneath their shade. O 
Lj’gia I What a Wissful life I to love and serve each other ; 
to gaze on the sea and sky together ; and together worship 
a merciful God ; to live peacefully in justice and truth.” 

He drew her closer to him, as both thought silently of 
the future. The signet ring of knighthood on his finger 
glittered in the moon’s rays. Where the poorer workers 
dwelt, all were sleeping, and the silence remained unbroken. 

“ Wilt thou give me leave to see Pomponia? ” said Lygia. 

“ Yes, dear one 1 We will ask them to visit us, or we 
will go ourselves to visit them. If thou wouldst like it, 
we will take the Apostle Peter. He is old now, and bent 
with toil. Paul will come to see us also — he will mayhap 
convert Aulus Plautius, and we will establish a Christian 
colony.” 

Lygia raised his hand to press it to her lips, but he whis- 
pered : 

“ No, Lygia, no I It is I, who should honor thee; give 
me thy hands.” 

“ I love thee.” 

He kissed her white fingers, and 'for a time they sat 
motionless. All around, silence and stillness reigned su- 
preme. 

Suddenl}^, a deep sound as of thunder seemed to rise 
from the ground. Lygia shivered through all her frame. 
Yinicius rose, sa3dng : 

“ The lions are roaring in the vivarium.” 

They both listened. That roar was answered by a second, 
and third, and many more from all parts of the city. In 
Rome sometimes thousands of lions were kept in the dif- 
ferent arenas, and often in the night they crept to the grat- 


242 


QUO VADIS. 


ing and voiced thus their longing for freedom and their 
native desert. Now, they answered each other through the 
stillness, until the whole city resounded with their roars. 
There was such an indescribable terror and weirdness in 
these sounds, that Lygia listened with a strange fear and 
foreboding at her heart. 

But Yinicius placed his arm round her and said : 

“ Fear not, dear one. The games are near, and the vi- 
varia are crowded.” 

They entered the house of Linus, while the roaring of 
the lions grew louder and louder. 


CHAPTER XYIII. 

In the meantime Petronius was gaining new victories in 
Antium over the Augustinians, who were vying with him 
for the favor of Caesar. The influence of Tigellinus was on 
the wane. In Rome, where it was necessary to remove 
dangerous people, rob them of their property, arrange 
political matters, give shows astounding by their luxuiy 
and bad taste, and especially to satisfy the whimsical appe- 
tite of Caesar, Tigellinus, handy and adroit, was an indis- 
pensable man. But in Antium, amid the palaces reflecting 
in the sea, Caesar lived the life of a Greek. From morn 
till night he read verses, discussed their structure and 
elegance, delighted in apt turns of expression, occupied 
himself with music, the theatre, — in a word, with that 
which Greek genius invented, and which beautified the world. 
Under such circumstances, Petronius, who was more refined 
than Tigellinus and other Augustians ; who was witt}', elo- 
quent, rich in fine conceptions and taste, overshadowed, of 
course, all others. Caesar sought his society, gave thought 
to his opinion, asked his advice when he composed something, 
and showed him more favors than ever. It seemed to the 
courtiers that Petronius’s victory was complete ; that the 
friendship between him and Caesar was stronger than ever 
and promised to last many 3’ears. Even those who had 
theretofore shown dislike for the brilliant epicurean, were 
dancing attendance upon him, and seeking his favors. 
Some were sincerely glad that a man can>e to power who 
knew the exact value of people ; who looked with skeptical 
smile on the servility displayed toward him by his enemies 


quo VADIS. 


243 


of yesterday, and who, either from laziness or nobility of 
character, was not revengeful, and did not take advantage 
of his power to ruin anybody. There were moments when 
Petronius could ruin Tigellinus, but he preferred to ridicule 
him and expose his want of refinement, and his insipidity. 
In Rome the Senate took breath, for not a single death 
sentence had been issued during six weeks. In Antium 
and in Rome people were telling of the wonderful and ex- 
quisite profligacy of Caesar and his favorites, but every one 
preferred to live under the rule of a refined Caesar, to living 
under one brutalized by the influence of Tigellinus. Tigel- 
linus lost his head, and saw no way but to acknowledge Petro- 
nius as conqueror, for Caesar repeatedly announced, that 
in Rome . and in his court there were but two souls capable 
of understanding each other ; there were only two Greeks 
— himself and Petronius. 

Ever3^body was convinced that the tactfulness of Petro- 
nius would prolong his influence beyond that of any other 
man. Caesar, it was thought, could not dispense with him, 
— with whom could he discuss poetry, converse about 
music, the hippodrome; to whom could he look for assur- 
ance that his production was really eloquent ? And Petro- 
nius with his peculiar indifference seemed to consider his 
position as of no significance. As usual he was negligent, 
slothful, witty, and skeptical. He often appeared to be 
making sport of himself and of others, of Caesar, and of 
the entire world. Sometimes he dared to pass adverse 
judgment on Caesar in his presence, and went to such lengths 
that people thought that he would surely work his own 
ruin. But Petronius gave such coloring to his strictures 
that he always emerged with triumph. Some days after 
the return of Yinicius from Rome, Caesar read to a small 
circle an extract from one of his Troyads, and when he had 
finished, and the hand-clapping subsided, he looked inquir- 
ingly at Petronius. And the latter said : 

“ Bad verses ; they ought to be thrown into the fire.” 

Every heart stopped beating from terror, — Nero had 
never heard such a sentence from any man, — only the face 
of Tigellinus was radiant with delight. But Yinicius 
turned pale ; he thought that Petronius, who was never 
drunk before, was this time undoubtedly in his cups. 

Nero’s wounded vanity trembled in his voice as he asked 
sweetly : 

“ VYhat defects dost thou find in them ? ” 


244 


QUO VADIS. 


Petronius attacked him : 

“ Do not believe them,” he said, pointing at the surround- 
ing people. “ They do not understand anything. What de- 
fects are there in thy verses ? If thou wilt have the truth, 
I will tell thee : thy verses are worthy of Virgil, of Ovid, 
even of Homer, but are not worthy of thee. Thou must 
not write such verses. The conflagration which thou hast 
described does not blaze enough, the fire does not burn 
enough. Listen not to the flatteries of Lucan. Had he 
written such verses, I should account him a genius ; thy 
case is different. And knowst thou why ? Thou art 
greater than they. We demand more from him who is 
gifted of the gods as thou art. But thou art slothful. 
Thou preferest sleep after dinner to work. Thou couldst 
create a work that would surpass anything written in the 
world ; and therefore I tell thee to thy face : write better 
verses I ” 

He spoke carelessly, half-joking, half-chiding, and Caesar’s 
eyes were misty from delight. 

“ The gods have given me a little talent, but they have 
given me something greater, — a friend, a true judge who 
can tell the truth to my face.” He stretched his fat hand, 
covered with red hair to a golden chandelier, plundered 
from the Delphi, intending to burn the verses, but Petro- 
nius tore them from his hand before they reached the flame. 

“No, no I” said he; “even such bad verses belong to 
mankind. Leave them to humanity.” 

“ Permit me, then, to send them to thee in a chest of my 
own invention,” said Nero, embracing Petronius. 

After a little while he added : 

“ Yes, thou art right. My conflagration of Troy does 
not burn enough. But I thought that it would be sufficient 
for me to equal Homer. A certain timidit}" and a strict 
estimate of myself have always hampered me. But thou 
hast opened my eyes. When a sculptor wishes to chisel a 
statue of a god, he must find a model ; but I have none. I 
never have seen a burning city, wherefore my description 
lacks veracity.” 

“ And I tell thee that one must be a great artist to un- 
derstand this.” 

Nero mused for a while, then asked : 

“ Answer one question, Petronius : dost thou regret the 
burning of Troy ? ” 

“Do I regret? By the lame consort of Venus, not in 


QUO VADI8. 


245 


the least 1 And I will tell thee why. Troy would not 
have been burned, if Prometheus had not given fire to men, 
and if the Greeks had not declared war against Priam. 
And had there been no fire, JEschylus would not have writ- 
ten his Prometheus, just as without war Homer would not 
have written his Iliad. For one, I would rather have 
Prometheus and the Iliad, than a small city, probably 
shabby and dirty and enlivened by the squabbles of some 
insignificant procurator with the local areopagus.” 

“ I call these wise words,” said Nero. “ For poetry and 
art one can and must sacrifice everything. Happy were the 
Achseans who furnished Homer with a theme for the Iliad ; 
happy was Priam who saw the ruin of his birthplace. But 
I, — I have never seen a burning city.” 

The silence that followed was interrupted by Tigellinus. 

“ I have told thee already, Caesar,” he said, “ that give 
but the command, and Antium shall be burned. Or, if 
thou wishest to spare the palaces and villas, I will order the 
burning of the ships in Ostia, or I will build a wooden city 
on the Hills of Alban, and thou wilt apply the torch. 
W inch dost thou choose ? ” 

Nero glanced at him with contempt. 

Wouldst thou have me gaze on the burning of wooden 
sheds ? Thy mind is now a barren waste, Tigellinus. And 
I see that thou hast a low estimate of ni}' talent and iny 
Troyad, if thou thinkest that any sacrifice would be too 
great for them.” 

Tigellinus was confused, and Nero, as if desiring to 
change the subject, added : 

“ Summer is passing. Oh, what a stench there must be 
in Rome now I However, we must return for the summer 
games.” 

“ Caesar,” said Tigellinus, “ when thou dismissest the 
Augustians, permit me to remain a moment with thee.” 

An hour later, Yinicius, returning from Caesar’s villa, 
said to Petronius : 

“ There was a moment when I thought that thou hadst 
ruined thyself completely. Remember that thou art play- 
ing with death.” 

“ That is my arena,” he answered carelessly ; “ and the 
consciousness of being a powerful gladiator amuses me. 
See how all has ended. M3" influence has grown even more. 
He will send me the verses in a chest which, I will wager, 
will be both priceless and tasteless. I shall ordef my 


246 


quo VADIS, 


ph}' sician to keep physics in it. I did it also that Tigel- 
liims, seeing my success, might attempt to imitate me. I 
imagine his display of wit would be as ridiculous as the 
attempt of a bear of the Pyrenees to walk a tight-rope. I 
shall laugh like Democritus. I could, if 1 wished, ruin 
I'igellinus, and take his place as pretoriaii prefect. It is 
out of sheer indolence that I prefer the life I am leading, 
and even Caesar’s verses.” 

“But what dexterity to turn censure into praise I Are 
those verses really as bad? I am no judge of poetry.” 

“ Not w'orse than others. Lucan has more talent in one 
of his fingers, but Bronzebeard is not entirely devoid of it. 
lie has an uncommon passion for poetry and music. In 
two days we will hear the music set by him to the hymn in 
honor of Aphrodite, which he will finish to-day or to-mor- 
row. There will be a small circle, — only I, thou, Tullius 
Senecio and the young Nerva. I told thee once that his 
verses serve me the same purpose after a feast that flamingo 
feathers serve Yitelius, but it is not true. Thej^ are some- 
times eloquent. Hecuba’s words are touching. She com- 
plains of the pains of childbirth, and Nero found very happy 
expressions for them, probably because he experienced 
great torment in giving birth to every verse. I often pity 
him. B}" Pollux, what a wonderful mixture! Caligula 
was damaged in his cranium, but he never did such strange, 
things.” 

“ Who can foresee to what end the insanity of Aheno- 
barbus will lead ? ” asked Yinicius. 

“ No man. Such things may happen that for centuries 
men’s hair will stand on end at the thought of them. And 
it is that precisely which interests me. I am as bored as 
Jupiter Amnion in the desert, but under another Caesar I 
might be bored even more. Thy Jew, Paul, is eloquent, — 
tiiat I accord to him ; and if people like him continue to 
proclaim the Christian religion, our gods are in serious 
danger of being shelved. True, we would be less endan- 
gered were Nero a Christian, but thy prophet from Tarsus, 
ajiplying his proofs to me did not consider that this uncer- 
tainty is the charm of life. Who does not play at dice, 
does not lose ; yet people play at dice. There is a certain 
delight and forgetfulness in it. I have known sons of 
knights and senators who voluntarily became gladiators. ■ 
Thou sayest that life is a game to me, — true; but it is be- 
cause it diverts me, while Christian virtues would bore mei 


QUO VADIS. 


247 


as do the discourses of Seneca. That is the reason Paul’s 
eloquence was wasted on me. He ought to understand that 
people like me will never accept his religion. With thee 
the case is different; thou couldst avoid Christianity as 
thou wouldst a pestilence, or couldst as easily embrace it. I 
acknowledge the validity of his reasoning, and yawn while 
listening to them. We are acting like madmen, we are 
drifting toward an abyss ; something is giving away under 
us, something is dying around us, — agreed 1 We will not 
be able to avoid death, but we do not wish to burden life, 
and wait upon death before it is upon us. Life exists for 
its own sake, not for death.” 

“ But I pity thee, Petronius.” 

“ Do not pity me more than I pity myself. Formerly 
thou wert glad to be among us ; when fighting in Armenia, 
thou wert longing for Rome.” 

“ I am longing for Rome now.” 

“ Yes, for thou art in love with a Christian vestal, who 
lives beyond the Tiber. But it does not surprise me ; I am 
surprised that though your teaching contains, according to 
thee, a sea of happiness, though thy love will soon be 
'Ci'owned by marriage, sadness is still on thy face. Pompo- 
nia Grsecina is always sad ; since thou hast become a 
Christyin, thou hast also ceased smiling ; yet thou art try- 
ing to persuade me that it is a cheerful religion. If all 
Christians love this way, by the bright curls of Bacchus 
I shall not follow in your footsteps.” 

“ That is another thing,” answered Yinicius. “ I swear, 
not by the curls of Bacchus, but by the soul of my father, 
that I could never before imagine the happiness with which 
I am breathing now. But I am wearied, and, strange as it 
may seem, when I am away from Lygia, I imagine that 
some danger is threatening her. I know not what danger, 
nor whence it may come, but I feel it, as one feels a com- 
ing storm.” 

“ In two days I shall obtain for thee permission to leave 
Antium for any period of time thou wishest. Poppa3a has 
also quieted down, and, so far as I know, no danger from 
her threatens thee or Lygia.” 

“ Even to-day she asked for what purpose I went to 
Rome, although I departed secretly.” 

“ May be she had thee watched. However, she, too, has 
now to reckon with me.” 

“Paul told me,” said Yinicius, “that God sometimes 


248 


quo VADIS, 


warns us, but commanded me not to believe in presenti- 
ments. I am struggling against but cannot overcome it. 
To relieve my feelings, I will tell thee what happened. On 
a night similar to this I and Lygia were sitting and plan- 
ning our future. I cannot tell thee how happy we were. 
Suddenly the lions began to roar. It is a common thing 
in Rome, but since then I have no rest. The roar sounded 
to my ears like a threat, like a warning of some evil. 
Thou knowest that I am not easily alarmed, but the alarm 
1 felt made everything darker to me than the night. It 
came in such a strange and unexpected manner, that the 
sound is even now ringing in my ears, and my heart is 
fluttering with fear, as if Lygia were imploring me to pro- 
tect her from something terrible, — aye even from those 
very lions. And I am suffering untold pangs. Think of 
some pretext for my departure, or I will go without per- 
mission. I cannot remain here, — I tell thee I cannot re- 
main ! ” 

“ It has not come to feeding consuls and sons of consuls 
to lions,” said Petronius, laughing. “ Ye may meet death 
in some other form, but not in that. Besides, who knows 
that they were lions, — German mufflons’ roar is as gentle 
as that of lions. As for me, I ridicule both fate and pre- 
sentiments. It was dark last night, and I saw stars falling 
like rain. Some people have an evil foreboding at such a 
sight, but I thought that if my star be among the falling 
ones, I shall not lack company.” Then he thought for a 
moment and said : 

“ If your Christ has risen from the dead. He may pro- 
tect you both from death.” 

“ He may,” answered Yinicius, raising his ej^es to the 
starry heavens. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

Nero played and sang in honor of the “ Lady of Cyprus ” 
the verses and music of which he composed himself. On 
that day he was in voice a*nd felt that his music reallj^ im- 
pressed those present. The consciousness of it added so 
much strength to his voice, and roused his own soul so 
much that he seemed inspired. At the end he grew pale 
from genuine emotion. And for the first time in his life he 


QUO VADIS. 


249 


did not care for the praise of others. A moment he sat 
with bowed head, holding the cithara in his hands ; then he 
rose and said : 

“ I am tired and need air. Time the cithara meanwhile.” 

He wrapped his throat in a silk kerchief and, turning to 
Petronius and Yiniciiis, who were sitting in a corner of the 
hall, said : 

“Come with me. Thou, Yinicius, give me thy hand ; I 
feel weak ; and Petronius will speak to me of music.” 

They went out on the terrace overlooking a court which 
was paved with alabaster and sprinkled with saffron. 

“ Here it is easier to breathe,” said Nero. “ My soul is 
moved and sad though I see that I might sing in public 
what I have sung to thee on trial, and my triumph will be 
such as no Roman has ever achieved.” 

“ Thou mayest appear here in Rome, and in Achsea. I 
admire thee with all my heart and mind, divinity,” — re- 
plied Petronius. 

“ I believe thee. Thou art too slothful to force th3'self 
to flattery, and as sincere as Tullius Senecio, but thou dost 
understand more than he. Tell me, what dost thou think 
about music ? ” 

“ When I hear poetry, when I look on a quadriga di- 
rected by thee in the circus, or on beautiful statues, on a 
temple or a picture, I feel that I fully comprehend what I 
see, and that my enthusiasm absorbs all that which these 
objects can give. And when I hear music, especially thine, 
newer beauties and delights open to me ever^" moment. I 
pursue them, I seize them, but ere I have time to make 
them my own newer and newer ones flow in, just like waves 
of the sea which surge incessantly. Music is also a sea. 
We stand on one shore and look into the distance, but the 
other shore we can’t see.” 

“ Ah, what deep knowledge thou hast I ” said Nero. 

For a moment they walked in silence, and only the saf- 
fron under their feet made a slight noise. 

At last Nero said : 

“ Thou hast expressed my idea, and I repeat now what I 
had often said, that in all Rome thou art the only one ca- 
pable of understanding me. Yes, my opinion of music is 
the same as thine. When I play and sing I see such 
things which I did not see existing in my dominions or in 
the whole world. I am Caesar, a world is mine, I am al- 
mighty, and nevertheless music opens to me new king- 


250 


QUO VADIS. 


doms, new seas and mountains, new delights unknown before. 
Frequently I cannot name them, nor comprehend them, 
but I feel them. I feel the gods, I see Olympus. Some 
kind of a breeze unearthly blows in upon me, — I discern, 
as through a mist, certain immeasurable greatnesses, but 
calm and bright, as sunrise. All the world brightens 
around me in light, effulgent, and I tell thee” (here Nero’s 
voice quivered with genuine wonder) “ that I, Caesar and 
god, feel myself at such times as little as a grain of dust. 
Canst thou believe this ? ” 

“ Yes ; only great artists have the power to feel their 
littleness in the presence of art.” 

“ This is a night of sincerity, and I open my whole soul 
to thee as to a friend, and I will tell thee even more : Dost 
thou think I do not know that in Rome people write insults 
against me on the walls, call me matricide, and wife-mur- 
derer ; hold me a monster and a tyrant, because Tigellinus 
has wrested from me a few sentences of death against my 
enemies? Yes, my dear, they hold me a monster and I 
know it. They have ascribed to me so many cruelties that 
I often ask myself: ‘Am I not cruel?’ But they do not 
understand that a man’s acts may be cruel, and he himself 
may be not cruel at all. Ah, no one believes, and perhaps 
not even thou my dear, that at moments when music 
caresses my soul I feel as kind as a child in the cradle. I 
swear by tliose stars which shine above us, that I speak 
the plain truth to thee. People do not know how much 
goodness is concealed in this heart, and what treasures I 
find in it when music opens**the doors to them.” 

Petronius, who had not doubted even for a moment 
that Nero was speaking sincerely at that moment, and that 
music might bring out the very noblest qualities of his 
soul, which was encumbered by mountains of egotism, prof- 
ligacy and crime, said : 

“ Men should know thee as nearly as I do. Rome has 
never been able to appreciate thee.” 

And Caesar leaned more heavily on Yinicius’s arm, as if 
he were bending under the weight of injustice, and said : 

“ Tigellinus has told me that in the Senate they whisper 
into one another’s ears that Diodorus and Terpnos play on 
the cithara better than I. They refuse me even that I But 
thou, who art always truthful, tell me sincerely: do they 
play better, or as well ? ” 

“ By no means. Thy touch is finer and has more power. 


quo VADIS. 


251 


In thee the artis is evident, in them the expert. De- 
cidedly ! When one hears their music first, then only he 
understands thee well.” 

“If it is so, let them live. Thou canst not imagine how 
great a service thou hast rendered them in this moment. 
If I had condemned them, I would have to take others in 
place of them.” 

“ And people would say,~besides, that out of love for 
music thou destroyest music in thy dominions. Never kill 
art for art’s sake, 0 divinity.” 

“ How different thou art from Tigellinus 1 ” replied Nero. 
“ But seest thou, I am, properly speaking, an artist in every- 
thing, and as music opened to me new worlds, the existence 
of which I have not divined, worlds which I do not possess, 
delight and happiness I do not know, I cannot live a com- 
mon life. Music tells me that the uncommon exists, hencA 
I seek it with all the power of dominion which the gods 
have placed in my hands. It seems to me that to reach 
those Olympian-heights I must do something which no 
man has done hitherto, — I must transcend the stature of 
man in good or evil. I also know that people say I am 
losing my mind. But I am not going mad, I am only 
seeking 1 and if I am going mad, it is out of disgust and 
impatience that I cannot find. I am seeking — dost under- 
stand ? I want to be greater than man, and only as. artist 
I can be greater than man.” 

He lowered his voice that Yinicius might not hear him 
and, putting his lips to the ear of Petronius, whispered : 

“ Dost know that I condemned my mother and wife to 
death, mainly for this reason ? At the gate of the unknown 
world I wished to lay the greatest sacrifice that man could 
put there. I thought that afterward something would hap- 
pen, that doors would be opened beyond which I should see 
what has never been seen. Let it be something wonderful 
and awful to human conception, if only uncommon and 
great. But these sacrifices were not enough. To open the 
Olympian doors some greater sacrifice is needed, and let it 
be given as the fates desire.” 

“ What dost thou intend to do ? ” 

“ Thou shalt see, thou shalt see sooner than thou think- 
est. Meanwhile know that there are two Neros, — one such 
as people know, the other an artist — whom thou alone know- 
est, and if he slays as does death, or is in frenzy like Bac- 
chus, it is only because the flatness and wretchedness of 


252 


QUO VADI8. 


common life stifle him, and I would like to destroy them, 
though I had to resort to Are and iron I Oh, how poor 
this world shall be when I shall be gone from it ! No one 
has suspected yet, not even thou, my dear, how great an 
artist I am. But precisely because of this I sufler, and 1 
tell thee sincerely that at times my soul is as gloomj’ as 
those cypresses which stand darkling there in front of us. 
It is hard for a man to bear at once the weight of supreme 
power and the highest talents.” 

“ I S3mipathize with thee, Caesar, with all my heart, and 
with me earth and sea, not including Yinicius, who deifies 
thee in his soul.” 

“ He has ever been dear to me,” said Nero, “ though he 
serves Mars, not the Muses.” 

“ He serves Aphrodite first of all,” answered Petronius. 

And he at once decided to settle the affair of his nephew 
at a blow, and at the same time to eliminate every danger 
which might threaten him. 

“ He is in love, as was Troilus with Cressida,” said he. 

“ Permit him, lord, to go to Rome, else he will wither. 
Dost thou know that that Lygian hostage whom thou gavest 
him has been found, and that Yinicius, when leaving for 
Antium, left her in charge of a certain Linus ? I have not 
told thee about this for thou wert composing thy hymn 
which was more important than all. Yinicius wished to 
make her his mistress, but when she turned out to be as 
virtuous as Lucretia, he fell in love with her virtue, and 
now he wishes to marry her. She is a king’s daughter, 
hence it shall not be unbecoming for him ; but he is a real 
soldier ; he siglis, and withers, and groans, but he is waiting 
for the permission of his Imperator.” 

“ The Imperator does not choose wives for his soldiers.” 

“ I told thee, lord, that he deifies thee.” 

“ All the more may he be certain of permission. She is 
a handsome girl, but a little too narrow in the hips. The 
Augusta Poppma complained to me that she enchanted our , 
child in the gardens of the Palatine.” 

“ But I told Tigellinus that a god is not subject to evil ,, 
charms. Thou rememberest, divinity, how he became con- 
fused, and how thou didst exclaim : ‘ Habet I ’ ” 

“ I remember ; ” and he turned to Yinicius. 

“ Dost thou love her, as Petronius says ? ” ' 

“ I love her, lord,” replied Yinicius. 

“ Then I command thee to go to Rome to-morrow, and =' 


QUO VADIS. 253 

marry her, — and do not appear again before my eyes with- 
out the marriage ring.” 

“ I thank thee, lord, with all my heart and soul.” 

‘‘Oh, how pleasant it is to make people happy 1 ” exclaimed 
Ciesar. “ 1 should like to do nothing else in all my life.” 

“ Grant us one favor more, 0 divinity,” said Petronius, 
“ make thy will known before the Augusta. Yinicius would 
never dare to wed'>^a woman without the consent of the 
Augusta. But thou, 0 lord, wilt dissipate her prejudice 
with a word, by declaring that thou hast commanded this 
union.” 

“ Well,” said Cmsar, “ I could refuse nothing to thee or 
Yinicius.” 

He turned toward the villa, and they followed with hearts 
full of gladness because of the favors granted to them. 

Yinicius had to restrain himself not to fall on the neck 
of Petronius, for now it seemed to him that all dangers and 
obstacles were removed. 

In the atrium of the villa young Nerva and Tullius 
Senecio were entertaining the Augusta with conversation ; 
Terpnos and Diodorus were tuning citharse. 

Having entered, Nero sat in an armchair inlaid with tor- 
toise shells, whispered something in the ear of a Greek boy, 
and waited. 

The boy soon returned with a golden casket. Nero 
opened it, and taking out a necklace of great opals, said : 

“ These are gems worth}^ of this evening.” 

“ The light of daybreak is playing in them,” said Poppsea, 
being certain that the necklace was for her. 

Caesar, now raising, now lowering, the rosy stones, said at 
last : 

“ Yinicius, thou wilt give this necklace, from me, to the 
young Lygian princess, whom I command thee to marry.” 

Poppaea’s glance, full of anger and amazement, passed 
from Caesar to Yinicius and rested at last on Petronius. 
But the latter, leaning carelessly over the arm of the chair, 
passed liis hand over the back of the harp as if to better fix 
its form in his mind. 

Meanwhile Yinicius, having giA^en thanks for the pres- 
ent, turned to Petronius and said : 

“ How shall I thank thee for what thou hast this day 
done for me ? ” 

“ Bring a pair of swans to Euterpe,” replied Petronius, 
“ praise Caesar’s songs and laugh at omens. Henceforth, I 


254 


quo VADIS. 


think, that the roaring of lions will disturb neither thy 
sleep, nor the sleep of thy Lygian lily.” 

“ No,” said Vinicius, “ now I am perfectly at rest.” 

“May fortune favor thee! But be attentive, for Caesar 
is taking his lute again. Hold thy breath, listen, and shed 
tears.” 

In fact Caesar had taken his lute and raised his eyes. ' 
The conversations in the hall had ceased, and people sat as 
still as if petrified. Only Terpnos and Diodorus, who were 
to accompany Caesar, were watchful, looked now at each 
other, now at Caesar’s lips, waiting for the first sounds of 
the song. 

Just then a movement and noise began in the entrance; 
and after a while the Imperator’s freedman, Phaon, ap- 
peared from behind a curtain ; and close behind him was 
the consul Lecanius. 

Nero frowned. 

“ Pardon, divine Imperator,” said Phaon, with panting 
breath, “ there is a confiagration in Rome! The greater 
part of the city is in flames 1 ” 

At this news all sprang from their seats, and Nero, put- 
ting down the lute, said : 

“ Oh gods ! I shall see a burning city, and finish the 
Troy ad.” 

And then he turned to the consul : 

“ If I go soon, shall I have a chance to see the fire ? ” 

“ Lord,” replied Lecanius, as pale as a sheet, “ there is a 
whole sea of flame over the city ; smoke is suffocating the 
inhabitants ; and people faint or cast themselves into the fire 
from madness. Rome is perishing, lord.” 

A moment of silence followed, which was broken by the 
cry of Vinicius : 

“ Vde misero mihi I ” 

And the young man, casting his toga aside, ran out of 
the court in his tunic. 

And Nero lifted his hands toward heaven, and exclaimed : 

“ Woe unto thee, sacred city of Priam 1 ” 


CHAPTER XX. 

Yiniotus had barely time tg command a few slaves to 
follow him ; and afterward sprang on his horse, and rushed i 
along in the deep night through the empty streets of ; 


QUO VADI8. 


256 


Antium'^ in the direction of Laurentum. The senator, 
Junius, whom Yinicius first saw at the inn surrounded by a 
detachment of Batavian slaves was the first to give him a more 
detailed description of the conflagration. The fire was be- 
gun at the Circus Maximus, in the part which touches the 
Palatine and the Cmlian hill, but spread with incompre- 
hensible rapidity, and seized the whole centre of the city. 
Never since the time of Brennus had such a terrible catas- 
trophe come upon the city. “ The whole circus has burned, 
as well as the shops and houses surrounding it,” said Junius ; 
“the Aventine and Cielian hills are on fire. The flames 
surrounding the Palatine have reached the Carinae.” 

Here Junius, who owned on the Carinae a magnificent 
“ insulae,” filled with works of art which he loved exceed- 
ingly well, seized a handful of dust, and, scattering it on 
his head, began to groan despairingly. 

But Yinicius grasped his shoulder : . 

“ My house too is on the Carinae,” he said ; “ but when 
everything is perishing, let it perish too.” 

Then, remembering that at his advice Lygia might have 
gone to the house of Aulus, he inquired ; 

“ And the Yicus Patricius ? ” 

“ On fire,” replied Junius. 

“ The Trans-Tiber ? ” 

Junius looked at him with amazement. 

“ What do you care for the Trans-Tiber ? ” he asked, 
pressing his aching temples with his palms. 

“ The Trans-Tiber is more important to me than all 
Rome,” cried Yinicius, with vehemence. 

“ Thou canst come there only through Yia Portuensis, 
as the smoke will stifle thee in the Aventine. — The Trans- 
Tiber ? I know not. The fire could not have reached it, 
but may be -at this moment it has, — the gods alone know I ” 

Here Junius hesitated a moment and then, lowering his 
voice, said : 

“ I know that thou wilt not betray me, so I will tell thee 
that this is no common fire. It was not permitted to save 
the circus. 1 myself have heard. When houses began to 
burn all around, I myself heard thousands of voices ex- 
claiming : ‘ Death to those who save ! ’ certain people ran 
through the streets throwing burning wood into buildings. 
On the other side people are revolting and crying that the 
city is burning at command. Woe to the city I Woe to all 
of us, and to me 1 No human tongue can tell what is going 


556 


qvo VADIS. 


on there : people are perishing in the flames, or killing one 
another in the crowd. The end of Rome has come 1 ” and 
he again commenced to repeat: “Woe! woe to the city 
and to us I ” And Yinicius sprang on his horse, and spurred 
forward along the Appian Way. 

But now it was rather a struggle, for a whole river of 
people and vehicles came against him from the city. The 
city, embraced by a monstrous conflagration, lay before 
Yinicius as on the palm of his hand. From the sea of fire 
and smoke poured a terrible heat, and the cries of people 
could not stifle the roar and the hissing of flames. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

On approaching the walls, Yinicius saw that he would 
have less difficulty reaching Rome than in making his way 
to the middle of the city. The great concourse of people 
made it difficult to traverse the Appian Way. All places 
lying on both sides of it were turned into camping grounds. 
Near the Porta Appia stood the temple of Mars. The 
crowd had thrown down the doors of this temple to provide 
themselves with a refuge during the night. Monuments 
were seized in the cemeteries, and battles which were fought 
in defense of them often terminated in bloodshed. Yet 
Ustrinum, with all its disorder, gave but slight indication 
of what was taking place beneath the walls of the Capitol. 
All respect for law, family ties, and position, had ceased to 
exist. Drunken gladiators ran wild through the neighbor- 
ing squares, shouting, dispersing, trampling, and robbing 
whom they could. A large number of barbarians, who 
were exposed for sale, escaped in the confusion. The burn- 
ing of Rome and its destruction meant to them the end of 
slavery and the promise of revenge. Inhabitants, who had 
lost all tliey owned in the conflagration, appealed in vain to 
the gods. They were met by these barbarians, who dragged 
the clothes from their backs, and carried off the young 
women. They were joined by the most ill-conditioned of 
those, slaves, who had served in the city for years, the 
veriest wretches of their class, whose existence even in 
Rome had hardly been known of. Men of many nationali- 
ties, Asiatics, Africans, Greeks, Thracians, Germans, 
Britons, howli::g in different tongues, raged through the 


QUO VADIS. 


257 


streets, thinking themselves now free to reward themselves 
for their long years of suffering and misery. Amidst this 
wild scene might be observed the glittering helmets of pre- 
torians. The more peaceable and self-respecting of the 
population sought their protection. Hand-to-hand encoun- 
ters between them and the maddened multitude were con- 
stantly occurring. Vinicius had witnessed the capturing of 
cities, but never had he seen such chaos, such utter confu- 
sion before. Above all roared the devouring flames, as they 
leaped to the very hilltops of the world’s proudest and 
greatest city. It was impossible to see the sky, so dense 
and black was the smoke. a great effort Yinicius at 
last reached the Appian Gate ; where he saw he would not 
be able to gain the city through the division of the Porta 
Capena. This was not onl3" because of the immense throng, 
but on account of the fearful heat within the gate. There 
was another way by which the city might be gained, that 
of passing around the Aventine, and through a part of the 
city that was now enveloped in a sea of flame. But this 
fact alone made it an impossibility^ Yinicius saw that he 
must retrace his steps toward Ustrinum, turn from the 
Appian Way, and crossing the river below the city, go to 
the Yia Portuensis, which led direct to the Trans-Tiber. 
That was difficult to accomplish since he had to return by 
the Appian Way where the disorder was all the time in- 
creasing. He must make a way for himself, even with his 
sword. ■ But he found he had no weapons. He saw at the 
fountain of Mercury a centurion whom he knew. At the 
head of a small body of soldiers he was defending the 
temple. Yinicius commanded him to follow. The centurion 
obeyed, and Yinicius, taking command of the detachment 
himself pressed his way through the throng in such a man- 
ner that raany^ who were unable to get out of his path in 
time fell wounded or killed by the way. 

In doing so Yinicius forgot for the time being Paul’s 
teacliing about brotherly love. Curses and stones followed 
him and his men ; but he paid no attention to these, his 
object being to gain open spaces without any delay. His 
advance, notwithstanding, was slow. Those who were en- 
camped would not move, and many were the curses heaped 
on Nero and the pretorians. The throng became more 
threatening. Yoices were heard accusing Nero of setting 
the city on fire. Threats of death were made against him 
and Poppsea. Cries of “ Sani,o,” “ Histrio ” (buffoon, actor.) 


258 


QUO VADm, 


“ Matricide 1 ” could be heard on all sides. “ Drag him to 
the Tiber,” shouted some. It only needed a leader for these 
threats to be carried into effect, and to cause an open re- 
bellion at any monient. The rage of the crowd was now 
turned against the pretorians, who were unable moreover 
to extricate themselves from the throng. Besides the way 
was blocked by all sorts of obstacles placed there, such as 
barrels of provisions, furniture, infants’ cradles, carts, and 
many other such things. But the weapons of the pre- 
torians finally conquered the defenseless multitude. After 
much difficulty, and circuitous riding, they at last reached 
the village of Yicus Alexandri. Here they crossed the 
Jiber, where they were more in the open, and encountered 
less smoke. Here he learned that only some of the alleys 
of the Trans-Tiber were burning, but that everything must 
yield to the fury of the conflagration, since many were 
using efforts to spread the Are, and would not permit any-- 
attempt at extinguishing it, declaring that they were acting 
under orders. Yinicius had no doubt in his mind of 
Caesar’s guilty act, and he justified to himself the popular 
clamor for vengeance. Rome’s most inveterate enemy 
could not have done worse. Nero’s madness was grown too 
terrible, and the very existence of the people threatened 
because of his folly. Yinicius could not help believing that 
Nero’s hour had come, and that his own destruction w'as in- 
volved in that of Rome. That might happen in a few hours 
were there a man found with courage enough to lead the 
maddened multitude. Thoughts of vengeance and daring 
floated through the mind of the young tribune. But 
should he do so? The house of Yinicius was known 
throughout all Rome. It needed but a name such as his. 
Rome once reached the verge of a civil war when the slaves 
of Pedanius Secundus, the prefect, were sentenced to death. 
What then must happen to-day in the face of a calamity 
more dreadful than any that Rome had seen in eight cen- 
turies ? “ Whosoever will rouse the Quirites to arms,” 
thought Yinicius, “ can most assuredly overcome Nero and 
wear the purple.” Why should not he be the one to do 
this. He was younger, stronger, more active than the rest 
of the Augustians. Certainly there were thirty legions on 
the boundaries of the Empire, at Nero’s command. But 
these thirty legions with their commanders, — would not 
they be roused to fury at the new^s of the burning of the 
city and its temples ? In such an event, might not Yini- 


QUO VADIS. 


259 


cius become Csesar ? The Augustians whispered amongst 
themselyes, that it had been predicted by a soothsayer that 
Otho should •'Wear the purple.’ But was not he as powerful 
as Otho ? Perhaps Christ would use His divine power to 
help him. It might be that He had sent him this inspira- 
tion. “ Oh ! that it might be so,” cried Yinicius to himself. 
He would be avenged on Nero then, for the danger which 
threatened Lygia, and for the fear which consumed himself. 
Truth and justice should reign under his sway, and he 
w'ould spread the religion of Christ from the Euphrates to 
the fog-begirt shores of Britian. Lygia should be clothed 
in the purple ; he would make her the queen of the world.. 

But quickly as these thoughts flashed through his brain, 
they died as quickly. It -was necessary above all things to 
rescue Lygia first. He gazed on the destruction near him, 
and was seized anew with alarm. The fearful reality of 
that ocean of fire and smoke overcame the confidence he 
had hitherto felt in Peter’s ability to save Lygia ; and a 
terrible despair came upon him when he emerged from the 
Via Portuensis upon the Trans-Tiber. He recovered some- 
what when he reached the gate and heard corroborated 
what other fugitives had told him, that as yet, that part of 
the city had escaped the conflagration, except in a few 
places where the fire had crossed the river. 

The Trans-Tiber was full of smoke, however, and it was 
well-nigh impossible to reach the centre of the district be- 
cause of this and the fleeing crowds. Piles of goods had 
been heaped round the Naumachia Augusta, and even in 
the principal street, by persons whom a greater length of 
time had given a hope of saving their property. It was 
utterly impossible to get into the narrow byways for the 
thick smoke. Thousands were endeavoring to make their 
way out. Strange sights met the eye of Yinicius. Some- 
times two opposite streams of people, meeting in a narrow 
passage, fought and trampled each other to m{},ke a way for 
themselves. Families got separated, and mothers sought 
their children in despair. Horror at thought of what must 
be taking place nearer the flames, raised the hair of the 
young tribune. Amid the shouts and yells it was a diffi- 
cult matter to hear or answer inquiries. Now and again, 
fresh volumes of smoke rolled across the river toward them, 
so dense and heavy that it completely hid from view all the 
surrounding objects,, making it black as night. Then this 
would be blown away again, and Yinicius pushed forward 


260 


quo VADIS. 


afresh in the direction of the alley where stood the house 
of Linus. The heat of a July day augmented by the burn- 
ing city became unbearable. Smoke pained the eyes, and 
choked the breath. Those of the inhabitants who, in the 
hope that the fire would not extend beyond the river, had 
stayed in their homes until then, began now to hurry forth 
and swell the crowd. The pretorians, hitherto accompany- 
ing Yinicius, now lingered behind. Some one in the crowd 
struck his horse with a hammer ; the wounded animal threw 
up its head, plunged and became almost unmanageable. 
The throng, now noticing the richness of the tunic worn 
b}" Yinicius, knew him to be an Augustian, and at once 
raised the cry, “Death to Nero and his incendiaries.” It 
was a moment of supreme danger, for many hands were 
stretched to seize him ; but his horse was frightened, and 
bounded away, trampling down the crowd in his path ; an- 
6ther cloud of black smoke rolled past and enveloped all in 
darkness. Yinicius, seeing the impossibility of riding past, 
sprang from his horse and pushed through on foot, now 
slipping along walls, and now waiting for the crowd to 
pass. He sometimes argued to himself that his efforts 
were vain, that''Lygia might not be there, but had taken 
refuge in flight. As well look for a pin on the seashore as 
search for her amidst all that confusion. Still he must 
reach the house of Linus, even at risk of his life. Now 
and again, hQ was compelled to stay, and rub his eyes ; now 
he covered his nose and mouth with a piece torn from his 
tunic, and ran on. The heat became fiercer as he neared 
the river. As the fire had started at the Circus Maximus, 
Yinicius imagined this was from its cinders and from the 
Forum Boariura and Yelabrum which must be now burn- 
ing. More and more intense it grew. An old man, on 
crutches, cried, as he fled, “ Go not near the bridge of 
Cestius I the whole island is ablaze ! ” Such was indeed 
the case. At the corner of the Yicus Judseorum, where the 
house of Linus w^as situated, flames and smoke w’ere pour- 
ing forth. The whole island, and a part of the Trans- 
Tiber were burning; but as yet that end of the street 
where Lygia lived had escaped the flames. 

Yinicius bethought him that a garden surrounded the 
house, and between that garden and the river was a small 
field. The thought that the fire might be arrested at this 
empty space, gave him some comfort, and he ran on eagerly, 
though smoke and thousands of sparks might start a blaze 



^^AND YOU CAME TOO LATE?” 




i 


• i • 








QUO VADIS. 


261 


at the otW end and endanger his return. At last, he be- 
held the cj^resses in the little garden, through the clouds 
of smoke. I'he flames had not yet reached the little “ in- 
sula” of Linus, though the houses across the field were 
burning briskly. Vinicius gave a grateful glance to heaven 
and rushed tlu’ough the closed door. 

No one was in the garden, and the house appeared to be 
empty. “ Perhaps the heat and smoke have overcome 
them,” thought Vinicius ; then he began to call, 

“ Lygia ! Lygia I ” 

All was silent. Only the roar of the distant fire could 
be heard. 

“ Lygia I ” 

Suddenly his ear caught again that terrible sound he 
had once before heard in the garden. The vivarium on the 
adjacent island near the temple of Esculapius had evidently 
been caught by the flames. Lions and other wild beasts 
commenced to roar with terror. Vinicius shivered from 
head to foot. Those terrible voices seemed to him messen- 
gers of evil, to come as omens of misfortune. 

This feeling quickly passed ; for the roar of the flames, 
more terrible yet than that of the wild beasts forced him 
to collect his thoughts. Lygia had not answered him ; 
perhaps she had fainted or was stifled. Vinicius found the 
little atrium filled with smoke, but no one was there. 
Finding the door leading to the sleeping rooms, he saw a 
small lamp, which gleamed upon the lararium where, in 
place of lares, was a cross under which a taper burned. It 
seemed to the young catechumen that the taper was sent 
to him by the cross that he .might find Lygia, therefore he 
took it up and commenced to look for the sleeping rooms. 
He found one, drew aside the curtains, and looked in. 

It was likewise empty. Vinicius knew that it was 
Lygia’s chamber, for some of her clothing hung on nails in 
the wall, and a capitium lay on the bed. Vinicius took 
that, and pressing his lips upon it, continued his search. 
He had soon looked into every room, for the house was 
small, but no one was to be seen ; all must have sought 
refuge in flight. 

“ I must search outside the city gates, amid the crowds 
there,” thought Vinicius. 

That he had not met them on the Via Portuensis did not 
surprise him, for they might have taken the opposite direc- 
tion along the Vatican hill. At least they were safe from 


QUO VADI8. 


the fire. This thought removed a load from ids breast. 
He was not blind to the many dangers involved in fiight, 
but the knowledge that Ursus possessed almosc superhuman 
strength relieved his fears. “ I must endeavor now to cross 
the gardens of Domitius and reach those of Agrippina 
where I can find them,” said he. “ The wind blows from 
the Sabine hill and the smoke is not so thick there.” 

It was time to think of his own safety for the flames 
came ever nearer, and the street was almost hidden in the 
smoky blackness. Yinicius ran as quickly as he could in 
the direction from which he had come, but the fire seemed 
to follow him so closely that he was at times covered with 
a shower of sparks or enveloped in smoke. His tunic began 
to smoulder, but he rushed on to avoid being suffocated. 
The taste of soot was in his mouth, and his throat was 
parched and hot ; at times everything seemed the color of 
blood. “ It would be better to throw myself down and die 
at once,” he thought. It became a greater and greater 
effort to run, and his head and shoulders were bathed in a 
scalding perspiration. He mentally repeated the name of 
Lygia, and wrapped her capitium over his mouth. He no 
longer remembered the street on which he ran, he was con- 
scious only that he must make for the open field bej^ond, 
for there was Lygia, and Peter had promised her to him ; 
he must see, and marry her, and then die. 

Still he ran forward, staggering like a drunken man. 
But now a change took place in that immense conflagration, 
that which had been before, a hazy glimmering now burst 
into an ocean of flame. The smoke was borne onward by a 
gust of hot air, and Yinicius seemed running in a cloud of 
fire. All around was lit up now, and just as he was about 
to fall, he saw the end of the street. That sight revived 
him ; he turned the corner into a street leading to the Yia 
Portuensis and Codetan field ; sparks no longer fell around 
him, and he knew if he could once reach there he would be 
safe, even if he fell unconscious after. When he reached 
the end of the street, another cloud however, seemed to bar 
his way. “ If that be smoke,” he thought, “ I cannot make 
my way through.” But he ran on with what little strength 
remained, throwing off his now burning tunic on the wa}^ 
but keeping the capitium over his head and mouth. A little 
farther on he made the discovery that what he had mis- 
taken for smoke was a cloud of dust, from which issued the 
sound of voices. 


QUO VADIS, 


263 


“ The mob are plundering the houses,” he thought. But 
he ran toward them, for in any case, there were people who 
might aid him. Making a last effort, he called for help. 
In his eyes everything became redder still ; he struggled 
for breath, tottered, and fell. 

He had been seen, however ; and two men ran up to him 
with gourds of water. Vinicius had sunk down from ex- 
haustion, and was not unconscious. He clutched one of 
the gourds with both hands, and half-emptied it. 

“ Thanks,” he said ; “ if ye will raise me to my feet, I can 
walk.” 

One of the men poured some water over his head ; and 
they lifted him from the ground and carried him to the rest, 
who gathered round him inquiring if he were seriously hurt. 
Vinicius was surprised at this solicitude. 

“ Who are ye ? ” he asked. 

‘‘We are tearing down the houses, to prevent the fire 
from spreading to the Via Portuensis,” replied one of them. 

“ Ye came to assist me when I fell. Thanks to you.” 

“We are not allowed to refuse one help,” replied a chorus 
of voices. 

Vinicius had looked on crowds since the morning slaying 
and plundering with the greatest brutality. He now gazed 
earnestly on those around him, and said : 

“ May Christ reward you.” 

“ Blessed be His name 1 ” they answered in chorus. 

“ Linus ? ” — inq^uired Vinicius. But he was not able to 
say more ; he had fainted from excess of feeling and ex- 
haustion. When he recovered consciousness, he was in a 
garden in the Codetan field, with a number of men and 
women around him. Again he inquired : 

“ Where is Linus ? ” 

At first no one replied ; then a voice, which Vinicius rec- 
ognized, replied suddenly : 

“ He went out two days ago to Ostrianum through the 
Nomentan Gate. Peace be with thee, 0 King of Persia.” 

Vinicius sat up, and beheld Chilo standing before him. 

“ Thy house must surely be burned, lord, for all the Ca- 
rinae is ablaze,” said the Greek ; “ but thou art still as 
rich as Midas. What a terrible thing ! 0 son of Serapis 1 
the Christians have long foretold the destruction of the 
city by fire. Linus with Jove’s dau0»to is in Ostrianum. 
Oh ; what calamity I ” ; 

Vinicius again became faint.- / 


264 


QUO VADIS, 


“ Hast thou seen them ? ” he asked. 

“ Yes, lord. The gods be praised that I can repay thee 
for all thy kindness with these tidings. But 0 Cyrus! I 
shall still further repay thee, I swear by this burning city.” 

It was now evening, but the garden was lit up as bright as 
day by the increilsing conflagration. Not merely in parts, 
but throughout its entire length and breadth the city was 
burning. The sky was lit up with a red light as far as the 
eye could reach, and that night in the world’s history was 
a red one. 


PAET THIED. 


- »» 


^ ,• I’-i..' c ^V V - t .■.’^. ■ ‘ ' ■••'••.-- 

^ ' * • '" r^"i'* 7 ...•••^ - .‘W ,r. > , ^•.. 

■-k» jsv: '.- ^ .• ■■ • ■ ’■ ' * •’- •* 

. ' • ■ .- • . ’ .V / r.- •• 


V 




•> • 


' t.*- 

0 

/ f 


■ 'X'*-*'?;. -I... ' 
' -• ' ^ 




V, ?■: - • i: 

• . . j 'X'* - -• ^ 


> • 


■ >-■. . 

i 

. -I • K 


• ' _■ • * ' 


•■■i: ,:t ^ 5 

iU . i 

• • . • ' ^ gr >• , • 

s' > . _ 1 . ... ^ i 




. I '• 


►t-. 


N «'S.“.' .'^.•' , .^ . 1 ' I . 

>1 ■ ■*■’ >■■ •' "' *'i , ~ >'>' 

,5'ci 

- MS V' *•• ' '*• vV - 

'i\ • t i. ' t - • ’ - ^ ' 

-■ > i! r'l* 7 ., 

‘ -■ .- i » 


f9 

7 '.' 


«r‘ . ' • 

.'-.X-' . . . 


.4 . 




i n 5? 




; 







CHAPTER 1. 


Light from the burning city flooded the sky beyond the 
reach of the human eye. The moon rose large and full from 
behind the mountains, and at once took on the color of 
heated brass. It looked with amazement on the destruc- 
tion of the world-ruling city. Rose-colored stars were glit- 
tering in the rose-colored heavens ; but in distinction from 
usual nights the earth was brighter than the sky. Rome, 
like a giant pile, illuminated the whole Campania. In the 
bloody reflection were seen distant mountains, cities, villas, 
temples, monuments and the aqueducts stretching toward 
the city from all the adjacent hills ; on the aqueducts were 
swarms of people, hiding there from danger, or looking at 
the Are. 

Macrinus, a weaver, to whose house Yinicius was carried, 
washed him, gave him clothes and food ; after partaking of 
which and recovering his strength, the young tribune de- 
clared that he would search further that very night for 
Lygia. Macrinus who was a Christian, confirmed Chilo’s 
report that Linus, with Clemence the chief priest, had gone 
to Ostrianum, where Peter was to baptize a whole company 
of confessors of the new faith. It was known in Christian 
quarters that a certain Gains had been intrusted, some two 
days ago, to take care of Linus’s house. For Yinicius, this 
was a proof that neither Lygia nor Ursus had remained in 
the house, and that they also must have gone to Ostrianum. 

This thought comforted him greatly. Linus was an old 
man for whom it was hard to walk every day from the 
Trans-Tiber to the distant Nomentan Gate ; hence it w^as 
likely that he stayed a few days with some co-religionist, 
and with him Lygia and Ursus. — Thus they escaped the 
fire which in general had not reached the opposite slope of 
the Esquiline. Yinicius saw in all this the influence of 
Christ ; he felt this care above him and, with a heart full 
of love more than ever, he swore in his soul to pay with his 
whole life for those clear marks of favor. 

But all the more did he hurry to Ostrianum. He would 
find Lygia, find Linus and Peter ; and would take them to 

267 


268 


QUO VADIS. 


a distance, to some of his lands, even to Sicily. Rome is 
burning and in a few days it would be a mere heap of ashes : 
why then remain amidst disaster and a mad rabble? — 
Tliere they would be surrounded by a troop of obedient 
slaves, and by the calm of the country — and would live 
quietly under Christ’s wings, blessed by Peter. Oh, if he 
could only find them I 

But that was no easy thing. Vinicius remembered the 
diflSculty with which he passed from the Appian Way to 
the Trans-Tiber, and how he must circle around to reach 
the Yia Portuensis,and now he decided to go around the city 
from the opposite direction. Going by the Yia Triumpha- 
toris, and along the river, it was possible to reach the ^mil- 
ian bridge ; thence passing the Pincian hill, all the Mar- 
cian fields, outside the gardens of Pompey, Lucullus and 
Sallust, to come to the Yia Nomentana. That was the 
shortest way ; but Macrinus and Chilo advised him not to 
take it. The fire had not seized yet that part of the city, 
it is true ; but all the market squares and streets might be 
entirely crowded with people and their goods. Chilo ad- 
vised him to go through the Ager Yaticanus to the Porta 
Flaminia, cross there the river, and push on further outside 
the walls beyond the gardens of Acilius to the Porta Salaria. 
After a moment’s hesitation, Yinicius consented to follow 
that advit3e. 

Macrinus had to remain in care of his house ; but he ob- 
tained two mules, which would serve Lygia in a further 
journey. He even wanted to give them a slave, but Yini- 
cius refused, saying that the first detachment of pretorians 
he met on the way would obey his orders. And a moment 
later he and Chilo started to pursue their way through the 
Pagus Janiculensis to the Triumphal Way. There were 
tents there, too, in open places, but it was easier to ride 
along between them because the greatest part of the inhab- 
itants had fied b}^ the Yia Portnensis to the sea. Beyond 
the Septimian Gate their way stretched between the river 
and the splendid gardens of Domitius ; the mighty cy- 
presses' of which were red from the confiagration, as if from 
evening sunshine. Yinicius urged his mule forward as 
much as was possible, and Chilo, riding behind him, kept 
on talking to himself all the way. 

“ Hurry,” urged Yinicius, “ wbat art thou doing there 
behind ? ” 


QUO VADIS. 269 

I am weeping over Rome, lord,” replied Cbilo, “ the 
city of Jupiter.” 

“ Where hadst thou been when the fire began ? ” 

“ I was going to my friend Euricius, lord ; he kept a shop 
near the Circus Maximus, and I was meditating on the 
teachings of Christ when people began to shout : ‘ Fire 1 

fire I ’ People gathered around the circus in order to save 
it, and through curiosity ; but when the flames seized the 
entire Circus, and also commenced to spread in other places, 
each had to think of his own safety.” 

‘‘ Didst thou see people throwing torches into houses ? ” 

“ What have I not seen, 0 grandson of JEneas 1 ” 

“ But hast thou seen Lygia and the others at Ostrianum 
with thy own eyes ? ” 

“I have, 0 son of YenusI I have seen the maiden, the 
good Lygian, Holy Linus and the Apostle Peter.” 

“ Before the fire ? ” _ 

“ Before the fire, 0 Mithra I ” 

But a doubt rose in the soul of Yinicius whether Chilo 
was not lying and, stopping his mule, he looked sternly at 
the old Greek, and asked : 

“ What wert thou doing there ? ” 

Chilo became confused. True, to him, as to others, it 
seemed that with the destruction of Rome would come also 
the end of Roman dominion. But now he was face to face 
with Yinicius, and remembered that the latrter had forbidden 
him, under a terrible threat, to watch the Christians, and 
especially Linus and L3^gia. 

“ Lord,” said he, “ why dost thou not believe me that I 
love them? — Yes! I was at Ostrianum, as I am half a 
Christian. Pyrrho has taught me to esteem virtue more 
than philosophy and therefore I cleave more to virtuous 
people. And, besides, 0 Lord, I am poor ; and when thou 
wert at Antium I suffered hunger frequently over my 
books; and often sat at the wall of Ostrianum, for the 
Christians, though they are themselves poor, distribute 
more alms than all the other inhabitants taken together.” 

This reason seemed sufficient to Yinicius and he inquired 
less severely : 

“ And dost thou not know where Linus is residing now ?” 

“ Thou didst punish me once severely for curiosity,” re- 
plied the Greek. 

Yinicius ceased talking and they rode on. 

“ M^^ lord,” said Chilo, after a moment’s silence, “ thou 


270 


quo VADIS, 


wouldst not have found the maiden hut for me, and if we 
find her now thou wilt not forget the poor sage ? ” 

“ Thou wilt receive a house and a vinej^ard at Ameriola,” 
replied Yinicius. 

“ Thanks to thee, 0 Hercules ! with a vineyard? Thanks 
to thee ! O, yes, with a vineyard ? ” 

They were now riding past the Vatican hill, which was 
ruddy from the lire ; but beyond the Naumachia they turned 
to the right, so that, passing the Vatican field, they would 
reach the river, and, crossing it, come to the Porta Flaminia. 
All at once Chilo reined iAhis mule, and said : 

“ A good thought has come to my head, lord.” 

“ Speak ! ” answered Vinicius. 

“Between the Janiculum and Vatican hill, beyond the 
gardens of Agrippina, are quarries from which stones and 
sand were taken to build the Circus of Nero. Listen to 
me, lord ! Of late, the Jews, of whom, as thou knowest, 
there are great numbers in the Trans-Tiber, have begun to 
persecute the Christians cruelly. Then also rememberest 
that even in the time of Claudius there were such disturb- 
ances there that Caesar was compelled to expel them from 
Rome. Now, when they have returned, and when, thanks 
to the protection of the Augusta, they feel out of danger, 
they molest the Christians more insolently. I know it 1 I 
have seen I Not one edict against Christians has been 
issued ; but the Jews accuse them before the prefect of the 
city that they murder children, worship an ass, and propa- 
gate a religion not recognized by the Senate; they beat 
them, and attack their houses of prayer so fiercely that the 
Christians are forced to hide from them.” 

“ Whal; dost thou wish to say ? ” asked Vinicius. 

“ This, lord, that synagogues exist openly in the Trans- 
Tiber, and the Christians, wishing to escape persecution, 
are compelled to pray in secret, in old sheds, outside the 
city or in sand pits, which were excavated for the erection 
of the Circus, and other houses along the Tiber. Now, 
when the city is perishing, the adherents of Christ are un- 
doubtedly praying. We shall certainly find a countless 
number of them in the quarry, and I therefore advise thee, 
lord, to stop there on the way.” 

“ Thou hast said that Linus has gone to Ostrianum,” 
cried Vinicius, impatiently. 

“ And thou hast' promised me a house with a vineyard at 
Ameriola,” answered Chilo; “therefore I wish to seek the 


QUO VADIS. 


•271 


maiden wherever I can hope to find her. They might have 
turned to the Trans-Tiber after the fire began. They might 
have gone around outside the city, as we are doing now. 
Linus has a house ; may be he wished to be near it to see if 
the fire does not seize that part of the city. If they have 
returned, I swear to thee, lord, by Persophone, that we shall 
find them at prayer in the quarry ; in the worst case we 
shall get some information concerning them.” 

“ Thou art right,” replied Yinicius; “ lead me thither.” 

Chilo led him, accordingly, to the quarry where they 
found a large number of Christians praying in terror and 
hope, among whom were Crispus and the Apostle Peter, 
who, after the prayers were over, promised Yinicius to help 
him find Lygia. 


chapter'ii. 

Meanwhile the fire had reached the Yia Nomen tana, and 
thence, with a change of the wind, turned to the Yia Lata 
and the Tiber, surrounded the Capitol, spread along the 
Forum Boarium, and, destroying everything it had spared 
at the first outburst, approached the Palatine hill a second 
time. 

Tigellinus, assembling all the pretorians, sent courier 
after courier to Caesar, who was on the way to Rome, with 
an announcement that he would lose nothing of the grand 
confiagration, as the fire had increased. But Nero wished 
to arrive at night in order to sate himself all the better 
with a view of the perishing city. With this object in view 
he halted in the neighborhood of Aqua Albana, and, sum- 
moning to his tent the tragedian Aliturus, and asked his 
advice as to what posture he should assume, what look, and 
expression of face; learned fitting gestures, disputing with 
the actor whether at the words : “0 sacred city which 

seemed more lasting than Ida,” he should raise both hands 
or, holding the forminga in one, raise only the other. This 
question seemed to him more important than all others. 
Starting at last about nightfall, he took council of Petro- 
nius whether in the verses depicting the catastrophe he 
might include a few magnificent blasphemies against the 
gods, and whether, considered from the standpoint of art, 
they would not have rushed from the lips of a man who was 
losing his birthplace. 


272 


QUO VADI&. 


About midnight he approached the walls with his im- 
mense suite composed of whole detachments of nobles, 
senators, knights, freedmen, slaves, women and children. 
Sixteen thousand pretorians, arranged in line of battle along 
the road, guarded the peace and safety of his entrance, and 
held the excited populace at a proper distance. The people 
decidedly cursed, shouted and hissed on seeing the retinue, 
but none dared attack it. In many places was heard the 
applause of the rabble which, possessing nothing, had lost 
nothing in the fire, and which hoped for a more bountiful 
distribution than ever of bread, oil, clothes and money. 
But shouts, hissing and applause were finally drowned in 
the blare of trumpets and horns, which Tigellinus had 
bidden to be sounded. 

Nero, on arriving at the Ostian gate, stopped for a 
moment and said : 

“ Houseless ruler of a houseless people where wilt thou 
lay thy unfortunate head for the night ? ” 

Then, passing the Clivus Delphini, he ascended the 
Appian aqueduct on steps prepared for him purposely, and 
after him followed the Augustians and a choir of sing- 
ers, bearing citharse, lutes, and other musical instruments. 

All of them concealed their breath in their breasts, ex- 
pecting him to say some great words, which for their own 
safety they ought to remember. But he stood solemn, 
silent, in a purple robe and adorned with a wreath of 
golden laurels, gazing at the raging sea of flames. And 
when Terpnos gave him a golden lute, he raised his eyes to 
the sky, as if he were waiting for inspiration. 

The people pointed at him from afar with their fingers. 
In the distance fiery serpents were hissing, and the ancient 
and most sacred edifices were aflame : the temple of 
Hercules, erected by Evander, and the temple Jupiter, the 
temple of Luna built by Servius Tullius were burning ; the 
house of Numa Pumpilius, the sanctuary of Vesta with the 
peiiates of the Roman people were burning ; through waving 
flames the Capitol ai)peared at intervals ; the soul of Rome 
was burning. But he, C^esar, stood there with a lute in 
his hand, with the expression of a tragedian on his face, and 
with thoughts, not of his perishing country, but of his ap- 
pearance, and of the pathetic words with which he might 
best describe the grandeur of the catastrophe, rouse the 
most admiration and get the warmest plaudits. 

He hated that city, he detested its inhabitants, he loved 


QUO VADIS. 


273 


only his ^ongs and verses, and therefore he rejoiced in the 
depth of his heart that at last he saw a tragedy like the 
one he was writing. The verse-maker felt happy, the de- 
claimer was inspired, the seeker for deep emotions was in- 
toxicated with the awful sight, and thought with rapture 
that even the destruction of Troy was nothing in com- 
parison with the destruction of that giant city. What 
more could he wish ? Rome, the all-powerful Rome, in 
flames, and he is standing on the arches of the aqueduct 
with a golden lute, seen by all, robed in purple, admired by 
all, magnificent, poetic. . And down there below, in the 
darkness the people are muttering and storming. Let 
them mutter 1 Centuries will pass, thousands of years will 
go by, but mankind will remember and glorify the poet, 
who in that night sang the fall and the burning of Troy. 
W hat was Homer if compared with him ? What is even 
Apollo himself with his hollowed-out lute ? Here he raised 
his hands and, striking the strings pronounced the words 
of Priam. 

“ 0, nest of my fathers, 0, cradle dearl ” His voice in 
the open air, with the roar of the conflagration and the 
distant murmur of several thousand people, seemed wonder- 
fully weak, trembling and low, and the sound of the 
accompaniment rang like the buzzing of insects. But the 
senators, dignitaries, and Augustians, assembled on the 
aqueduct, bowed their heads and listened in silent admi- 
ration. He sang long, trying to make his motive ever 
sadder. At moments when he stopped to catch breath, the 
chorus of singers repeated the last words, and theri Nero 
again with a gesture learned from Aliturus cast from his 
shoulder the tragic “ syrma ” * and striking the strings of 
his lute he sang on. Wlien he had finished at last the song 
which was composed before, he began to improvise, seeking 
pictorial comparisons in the spectacle, which was unfolded 
before him. And his face changed. He was not moved by 
the destruction of his native city, but he was delighted and 
moved with the pathos of his own words to such a degree, 
that suddenly his eyes filled with tears, and at last his lute 
fell to his feet with a clang. Wrapping himself in his 
“ syrma ” he stood as if petrified, like one of those statues 
of Niobe which ornamented the courtyard of the hill of the 
Palatine. 

* A long mantle, mostly worn by tragic actors. 


274 


quo VADI8. 


After a short silence a storm of applause struck the air. . 
But this was answered from afar by the howling of multi- 
tudes. No one doubted now that Caesar had given com- 
mand to burn the city in order to have a spectacle and to 
sing songs while gazing at it. When he heard that cry 
from hundreds of thousands, Nero turned to the Augustians 
with the sad smile of a man who is suffering from injustice 
and said ; 

“ See how the Quirites value me and poetry.” 

“ Scoundrels I ” answered Vatinius, “command the pre- 
torians, lord, to strike them.” 

Nero turned to Tigellinus : 

“*Can I rely on the loyalty of the soldiers? ” 

“ Yes, divinity,” answered the prefect. 

But Petronius slirugged his shoulders, — 

“ On their loyalty, yes,” said he, “but not on their num- 
bers. Remain, meanwhile, where thou art, because here it 
is safest. The people aught to be pacified.” 

Seneca and consul Licinus were of this opinion also. At 
the same time the excitement below was increasing. The 
people were arming with stones, tent-poles, wagon-sticks 
and various pieces of iron. Afters while some of the co- 
hort leaders came, declaring that the pretorians, pressed by 
the multitude, are keeping the line of battle with extreme 
difldculty, and, not having orders to attack the multitude, 
know not what to do. 

“ 0 gods 1 ” said Nero, “ what a night ! On one side the 
conflagration, and on the other a raging sea of people 1 ” 
and he began to seek expressions, which could best describe 
the danger of the moment, but seeing around him pale faces 
and restless looks, he was frightened with the others. 

“ Give me my dark mantle with a hood ! ” cried he ; “ will 
it really come to battle ? ” 

“ Lord,” said Tigellinus, in an uncertain voice, “ I have 
done all I could do, but the danger is great. . . . Ad- 

dress the people, promise them something ! ” 

“ Caesar shall speak to the multitude ? Let somebody 
else do it in my name. Who will undertake it ? ” i 

“II” calmly answered Petronius. / 

“ Go, my friend ; you are the most faithful to me in the 
moment of danger . . . go, and do not spare promises.” '■ 

Petronius turned to the retinue with a careless and ironi- 
cal expression ; 


QUO VADIS. 


276 


“ The senators here present and also others, as Piso, 
Nerva, and Senecio, will go with me.” 

Then he slowly descended the aqueduct, and those whom 
he had summoned followed, not without hesitation, but with 
a certain confidence which his calmness had given them. 

At the foot of the arches Petronius halted, and ordered 
to bring him a white horse which, having mounted, he rode 
on, at the head of the cavalcade, between the heavy ranks 
of the pretorians, to the black, howling multitude, — with- 
out being armed, having in his hand only a thin ivory cane 
which he used to carry and to lean on. 

When he passed the pretorians, he turned in his horse 
among the throng. All around, in the light of the fire, up- 
raised hands were visible, armed with every kind of weapon, 
— inflamed eyes, sweating faces with foaming lips. The in- 
furiated sea of people surrounded him and his guard, and 
all around was a sea of heads, moving, roaring and dread- 
ful. 

The cries even increased and became an inhuman roar ; 
the multitude shook canes, forks, and even swords over the 
head of Petronius ; grasping hands were stretched toward 
his horse’s reins, but he rode farther on, in the middle of 
the multitude, cool, indifferent, contemptuous. From time 
to time he struck with his cane over the heads of the most 
insolent people, as if he would simply clear a road for him- 
self in an ordinary crowd, and that confidence of his, that 
calmness amazed the roaring mass. But at last they recog- 
nized Petronius, and voices began to shout : 

“ Petronius ! Arbiter Elegantiarum ! Petronius 1 ” 

And the more that name was repeated, the faces about 
became less terrible, the raging less savage ; for that ele- 
gant patrician, who had never striven for the favor of the 
people, was none the less their favorite. He was regarded 
as a humane, magnanimous man ; and his popularity had 
increased, especially since the affair of Pedanius Secundus, 
when Petronius endeavored to mitigate the cruel sentence, 
condemning to death all the slaves of that prefect. The 
slaves loved him more especially since then with that in- 
creasing love which only the oppressed and unfortunate feel 
to those who show them some sympathy. Besides, in that 
moment, they were curious to know what the envoy of 
Caesar would say, for no one doubted that he was purposely 
sent by Caesar. 

And he, removing his white toga trimmed with scarlet, 


276 quo VADI8. 

raised it in the air, and waved it above his head, in sign 
that he wished to speak. 

“ Silence ! silence 1 ” the people cried on all sides. 

In a moment there was silence. Then he straightened 
himself on his horse and said in a clear, calm voice, — 

“ Citizens, let those who hear me repeat my words to 
those who are far from me, and let all of you bear your- 
selves like men, not like beasts in the arena.” 

“We listen, we listen I ” 

“ Then listen. The city will be rebuilt. The gardens of 
Lucullus, M£ecenas, Caesar, and Agrippina will be opened 
to you. To-morrow will begin the distribution of wheat, 
wine, and oil of olives, so that every man may fill his 
stomach up to the throat. Then Caesar will have games 
for you, such as the world has never seen, and during these 
games banquets and gifts will be given to you. Ye will 
be richer after the fire than before it.” 

He was answered by a murmur which spread from the 
centre in all directions, as rings spread on w^ater in which 
a stone has been cast : those nearer repeated his words to 
those who were standing more distant. And afterward 
here and there cries of anger or applause were heard, which 
turned into one common cry : 

“ Panem et circences II!” 

Petronius wrapped himself in his toga and for a time ; 
listened without moving, resembling a statue in his white ■ 
garment. The uproar increased, drowned the roar of the ' 
fire, was heard from afar, but the envoy had probably some-'J 
thing more to say, for he waited. 

And finally he raised his hand, commanding silence, and "i 
shouted : j 

“ I promised you ‘ Panem et circences,’ and now give a i 
shout in honor of Caesar, who feeds and clothes you, — and ^ 
then go to sleep, beloved populace, for the dawn will soon ^ 
begin I” v- 

After saying this, he turned his horse, and tapping lightly ^ 
with his cane the heads of the people who stood in his way, 3; 
he rode slowly to the ranks of the pretorians. ^ 

In a moment he was at the aqueduct. He found almost ' 
a panic above. There they did not understand the shout ' 
“ Panem et circences',” and concluded that this is a new ' 
outburst of anger. They did not hope even that Petronius 
would save himself; and therefore Nero, when he saw him, ir 


quo VADIS. 277 

ran to the steps and with a face pale from emotion began 
to make inquiries, — 

“ Well ? what is there ? Is there a battle already ? ” 

Petronius sighed ‘deeply and answered, — 

“ I swear by Pollux I How they stench ! Let some one 
give me an epillimma or I will faint.” Then he turned to 
Caesar and said, — 

“ 1 have promised wheat, oil, the opening of the gardens, 
and games. They worship thee anew, and are shouting 
with dry tongues in thy honor. O, gods 1 what , a foul 
smell those plebeians have ! ” 

” I had pretorians ready,” cried Tigellinus ; “ and had 3^ou 
not quieted them the shouters would have been silenced for- 
ever I I am sorry, Caesar, that thou didst not let me use 
force.” 

Petronius looked at him, shrugged his shoulders and 
said, — 

“ The time is not lost as yet. Thou maj^st have to use 
it to-morrow.” 

“ No, no I ” cried Caesar, “ I will give command to open 
the gardens to them, and distribute bread. Thanks to 
tliee, Petronius, I ^vill have for them games ; and that 
song, which I sang today, I will sing publicly.” 

After he had said that, he placed his hands on the 
shoulder of Petronius, and after looking at him silently 
for a moment, inquired : 

' “ Tell me openly, how did I seem to thee while I was 
singing ? ” 

“ Thou wert worthy of the spectacle, and the spectacle 
was worthy of thee,” answered Petronius. And then turn- 
ing toward the conflagration he said : 

“ But let us have one more look and bid farewell to an- 
cient Rome.” 


CHAPTER III. 

The words of the Apostle inspired the Christians with 
hope. The end of the world seemed ever nearer to them, 
but they began to think that the terrible judgment is far 
off, that" they would, perhaps, first see the end of Cresar’s 
reign, which they looked on as the reign of Satan, and see 
the punishment of God meted out to Caesar for his crimes. 
Reassured, the Christians began to leave their subterrane- 


278 


QUO VADI8. 


ous places, and dispersed to their temporary abodes, and 
even to the Trans-Tiber ; for news had reached them, that 
the fire, started there in several places, and driven by the 
wind toward the river, had consumed everything inflam- 
mable, and was now subsiding. 

The Apostle, accompanied by Vinicius and Chilo, also 
left the excavation. The young tribune did not venture to 
interrupt his prayers; he walked in silence, and imploringly 
looked on Peter. People crowded around the Apostle, — 
mothers held out their children to him, some kissed his 
hands and the hem of his garment, otLrers kneeled and 
begged a blessing from him ; so there was no time for ques- 
tions. Only when they were in the open space, from which 
the burning city was seen, did the Apostle, first thrice 
making the sign of the cross, turn to Yinicius. 

“ Do not be alarmed,” said he. “ The hut of the quarry- 
man is not far from here ; there thou wult find Lygia with 
Linus and her faithful servant. Christ, who predestined 
her for thee, preserved her.” 

The road from Antium, the adventures at the city wall, 
the search for Lygia in the blinding smoke, sleeplessness, 
and his constant alarm, had almost entirely exhausted 
Vinicius. The news that Lj^gia was near deprived him of 
whatever strength was left in him, and he tottered, and fell 
to the feet of the Apostle, embraced his knees, and re- 
mained in that position, unable to utter a word. 

Warding off the thanks of Yinicius, the Apostle said : 

“ Not to me, not to me, but to Christ.” 

The voice of Chilo was heard from behind : 

“ What a powerful God I But I know not what to do 
with the mules that are waiting down here.” 

“ Rise and come with me,” said Peter, taking Yinicius 
by the hand. 

Yinicius rose. By the light of the conflagration tears 
were seen on his face, which was pale from emotion. His 
lips were moving as if in prayer. 

“ Let us go,” he said. • 

But Chilo again repeated : “ What shall I do with the 
mules ? They are waiting down here. Perhaps the worthy 
prophet prefers riding to walking ? ” 

Yinicius told him to take the mules to Macrinus. Chilo 
reminded Yinicius of the house in Ameriola, which trifle 
could be forgotten in such a terrible conflagration ; and 
when Yinicius promised that he should get it, he said; 


QUO VADJ8. 


279 


“ 0 grandson of Numa Pompilius, thou art always worthy 
of credence, but now that the Apostle has heard thy prom- 
ise, I will remind thee also of the vineyard thou has prom- 
ised me. Pax vobiscum. ■ I will find thee, master. Pax 
vobiscum.” 

“ And peace with thee,” they answered, and they turned 
toward the hills. On the way Yinicius said; 

“ Master, wash me with the water of baptism, that ][ may 
call myself a true worshipper of Christ, for I love Him 
with all the power of my soul. I am ready in heart, and 
what thou commandest, I will do; but tell me what to do.” 

“ Love men as thy brothers,” answered the Apostle ; “ for 
only with love mayst thou serve Him.” 

“ Yes, I understand and feel that. When I was a child, 
I believed in the Roman gods, but did not love them ; but 
I love the One God, and would gladly give my life for 
Him.” 

“ And he will protect thee and thy house,” added the 
Apostle. 

They were approaching the hut, which looked more like 
a cave hewn from the rock of the hill. From an opening, 
which served for a window, a giant figure asked them ; 

“ Who are ye ? ” 

‘‘ Servants of Christ,” answered Peter. “ Peace be with 
thee, IJrsus.”* 

Linus Was lying on a bundle of straw. Beside him sat 
Lygia, holding a string of fish, apparently intended for 
supper. She was removing a fish from the string, and did 
not raise her eyes, thinking that Ursus had entered. Yiili- 
cius approached her, called her by name, and held out his 
hand. She quickly sprang to her feet and threw herself 
into his arms. There was no end to their delight, love and 
happiness. He offered to take her to Antium, as the slaves 
had revolted in Rome, and were robbing everybody, and 
people were cutting each other’s throats. From Antium 
they would sail for Sicily, and he would return her to Pom- 
ponia, and afterward take her back. He wished to be a 
real confessor of Christ, and to be baptized. His lancks 
were their lands ; his houses, their houses. 

Bending over to kiss Yinicius’s hand, Lygia said with 
submission ; 

“ Where thou art Cains, there am I, Caia.” 

Lygia stood with drooping head, blushing deeply, as if 
in doubt whether he would take ill her words. But in his 


280 QUO VADI&. 

face boundless adoration was depicted. Turning to Peter, 
Vinicius resumed : 

“ Rome is burning at the command of Caesar. In An- 
tium he had already expressed a desire to see a burning 
city. If he could resolve upon such an infamous act, think 
what may hapi)eh yet. Who knows but that he may call 
in his soldiers, and order them to slaughter the inhabitants ? 
Who knows that proscriptions, oiyil war with all its horrors 
will not follow the conflagration ? Hide yourself, and let us 
hide Lygia. In Sicily you will await the passing of the 
storm, and when it is over, you will return to sow the seed.” 

As if in confirmation of Vinicius’s apprehensions, from 
the Ager Vaticanus came cries of madness and terror. At 
that moment the quarryman entered, and quickly closing 
the door, cried : 

“ People are killing each other at the Circus of Nerol 
The gladiators and slaves have attacked the citizens 1 ” 

“ Do ye hear ? ” asked Vinicius. 

“ The cup is overflowing,” said the Apostle, “ and dis- 
asters will come like a boundless sea.” 

Then he turned to Yimcius, and pointing to Lygia, 
added : 

“ Take her whom God had predestined for thee, and pro- 
tect her. Let the sick Linus and Ursus go with you.” 

But Vinicius, who had come to love Peter with all the 
impetuousness of his soul, exclaimed : 

“ I swear to thee, my teacher, that thou wilt stay here to 
thy destruction 1 ” 

“ May God bless thee for thy intentions,” answered the 
Apostle ; ‘‘ but hast thou not heard that Christ had thrice 
repeated on the lake : ‘ Feed my lambs ’ ? ” 

Vinicius was silent. 

“ If thou, who hast not been confided with my care, wilt 
not leave me to destruction, how can I run from my flock 
in the day of. disaster? When a storm had overtaken us 
on the lake, and we were alarmed. He did not forsake us; 
how then, can I, His servant, do otherwise than follow His 
example? ” 

Linus raised his withered face, and asked : 

“ 0 vicegerent of God, why should I not follow thy ex- 
ample ? ” 

Vinicius passed his hand across his forehead as if strug- 
gling with himself or his thoughts, and then spoke in a 
voice ringing with the energy of a Roman soldier ; 


QUO VADI8. 


281 


“ Listen to me, Peter, Linus and thou, Lygial I spoke 
as my human reason dictated, but your reason is different; 
it does not think of personal safety, but of the commands 
of the Redeemer. I did not understand that, because m}'^ 
eyes were not opened, and the former man is still in me. 
But I love Christ, and wish to be His servant; and though 
it is a question not merely of my life, I here kneel before 
ye, and swear that I will carr}’^ out the commands of love, 
and will not forsake my brethren in the day of trouble.” 

He kneeled, and suddenly he was possessed by an inspira- 
tion, his hand and eyes were raised, and he cried: “ Is it 
possible that I understand Thee, Christ ? Am I worthy of 
Thee ? ” 

His hands trembled ; tears were running down his cheeks. 
Peter took an earthen vessel with water, approached Yini- 
cius and said, triumphantly : 

“ I baptize thee in the name of the Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost. Amen.” 


CHAPTER lY. 

The Romans camped in the magnificent gardens of 
Csesar, once the gardens of Domitius and Agrippina, on the 
field of Martins, in the gardens of Pompey, Sallust and 
Maecenas. They occupied all the places, — the porticos, 
open spaces intended for ball playing, summerhouses, and 
the buildings erected for wild beasts. Peacocks, flamingoes, 
swans and ostriches, African gazelles and antelopes, deer 
and chamois, which served as ornaments for those gardens, 
were killed and eaten. Provisions were brought from 
Ostia in such abundance, that one could cross the Tiber 
on the boatsrthat were filled with them. Bread sold as low 
as three sestertia, and the poor received it without money. 
Great quantities of wine, olives and chestnuts were brought; 
from the mountains great flocks of cattle were driven in. 
Such as before the fire were constantl}^ on the verge of 
starvation, were having enough of everything. The danger 
of famine was averted, but the robberies, murders and other 
abuses were more difficult to suppress. A nomadic life 
insured immunity to thieves and robbers, especially since 
they became the loudest admirers of Caesar, following him 
with hand-clapping wherever he went in public. While all 


282 


QUO VADIS, 


the public institutions were by force of circumstances 
closed, and the armed force was not strong enough to keep 
order, things happened in the city, inhabited by the dregs 
of the world, that passed human imagination. Not a night 
passed without fights and murders ; women and children 
were stolen ; near the Porta Mugionis, where the cattle 
were kept, actual battles were fought in which hundreds of 
people were killed. Drowned people were found every 
morning on the banks of the Tiber. As there was no one 
to inter them, the bodies decayed, and filled the air with 
oflTensive smells. Then sickness broke out, and timid peo- 
ple feared a pestilence. 

And the city still burned. Only on the sixth day, the 
fire, reaching the Esquiline, on which a larger number of 
houses were purposely demolished, began to abate. But the 
piles of burning cinders emitted such strong light that the 
people would not believe that the end of the catastrophe 
had come. In fact, on the seventh night the fire broke out 
in the house of Tigellinus, but having little to feed on, the 
fire did not last long. Here and there burned houses col- 
lapsed, sending pillars of flame and sparks to the sky. 
Gradually the surface of the entire mass of ruins was turn- 
ing grey ; the sky, after sunset ceased to gleam with the 
blood}^ reflection, and only at night on the dark expanse 
blue tongues of flame rose from the burning cinders. 

Of the fourteen divisions of Home, only four remained, 
among these the Trans-Tiber. All the rest were consumed 
by the fire. From the Tiber to the Esquiline stretched a 
vast expanse of grey ashes, gloom and death. Rows of 
chimneys stood out here and there like columns over graves 
in a cemetery. Among these columns people flitted about 
b}^ day in search of valuables or the bones of dear ones, and 
dogs howled by night. 

All the generosity of Caesar in furnishing aid to the peo- 
ple did not stop calumny and indignation. Only the crowd 
of thieves and homeless vagrants were satisfied ; but those 
who had lost those dear to them and all their property, 
could not be bribed by the opening of the gardens, the dis- 
tribution of food, gifts, and by the games. Those in whom 
there was a spark of love for their native city were driven 
to despair by the news that the ancient name of “ Roma ” 
was to disappear, and that Csesar had determined to name 
the new city Neropolis. The wave of dissatisfaction rose 
higher and higher, and despite the flatteries of the Augus- 


QUO VADIS. 


283 


tians, and the lies of Tigellinus, Csesar more sensitive than 
»all the preceding Caesars to the moods of the crowd, thought 
with alarm that in the mortal struggle which he was wag- 
ing with the patricians in the Senate, he might find no sup- 
port. The Augustians themselves were no less alarmed, — 
any morning might bring them ruin. Tigellinus thought 
of bringing a few legions from Asia Minor ; Yatinius, who 
laughed even when smitten on the cheek, lost his good 
humor; Yitelius lost his appetite. 

A consultation was held for the purpose of devising ways 
of throwing off the responsibility for the fire from their 
shoulders. But to do that it was necessary to clear Caesar 
from all suspicion, otherwise nobody would believe them 
innocent of the crime. With that end in view, Tigellinus 
consulted Domitius Afer, and even with Seneca, though he 
hated him. Poppaea also understood that the ruin of Nero 
would be her own death sentence ; she therefore sought the 
opinion of her confidants and the Hebrew priests, for it 
had been rumored for some years past that she was a dev- 
otee of Jehovah. Nero had his - own methods, often ter- 
rible, and as often foolish, and sometimes fell into terror, 
sometimes was as playful as a child, and for the most 
part complained against everybody. 

In the house of Tigellinus, which had survived the fire, 
Petronius once expressed the opinion that it would be best 
to go to Greece, thence to Egypt and Asia Minor. The 
journey had long before been decided upon ; why defer it 
longer, when in Rome it was lonesome and not entirely 
safe ? 

Csesar enthusiastically accepted the advice, but Beneca, 
after meditating a while, said : 

“ It is easy to go, but it will be difficult to return.” 

“ By Heracles 1 ” answered Petronius, “ we may return 
at the head of the Asiatic legions.” 

“ I will do so I ” exclaimed Nero. 

But Tigellinus opposed. He could make no suggestions 
of his own ; had such an idea occurred to him, he would be- 
yond doubt have declared it a salutary method of escape, 
but to admit it now was to admit that Petronius was the 
onl3^ man who, in a supreme moment, could save them all 
from ruin. 

“ Hear me, divine Caesar I ” said he, “ this advice, if fol- 
lowed, will lead to ruin. Before thou reachest Ostia a civil 
war will break out, and who knows but that some descend- 


284 


quo VADIS, 


ant of the divine Augustus will declare himself Caesar ; 
and what shall we do if the legions take his side ? ” 

“ We will see that no descendants of Augustus are left. 
There are few of them now, and it is easy to rid ourselves 
of them.” 

“ It is not difficult, but will that settle the matter ? Only 
yesterday my people heard in the crowd that a man like 
Paetus Thrasea should be Caesar.” 

Nero bit his lips, then raised his eyes and said : 

“ The insatiable ingrates 1 They have flour enough, and 
have coal enough to bake their bread on, — what more do 
they want ? ” 

“ Yengeance,” said Tigellinus. * 

Silence followed, which was broken by Caesar rising sud- 
denl}^, and beginning to declaim : “ Hearts thirst for venge- 
ance, and vengeance thirsts for a victim.” Then, for- 
getting everything, he exclaimed, his face radiant with joy : 

“ Give me the tablet and stilus ; I will write down the 
stanza. Lucan never wrote anything like it. Did you no- 
tice that the stanza came into my head in a twinkle ? ” 

“0 incomparable!” exclaimed several voices. Nero 
wrote dowri the stanza, and said : 

“ Yes, vengeance thirsts for a victim I ” Then he cast a 
glance on those around him. “ Suppose we spread the re- 
port that Yatinius ordered the city to be burned, and sac- 
rifice him to the anger of the populace ? ” 

“ Divine Caesar I But I am insignificant ! ” exclaimed 
Yatinius. 

“ True. We must have a more important man than you. 
Yitellus, perhaps ? ” 

Y itelius turned pale, but began to laugh. 

“ My fat might start the fire again,” he said. 

But Nero had something else on his mind. He was look- 
ing for a sacrifice that would really satisfy the people’s 
anger, and found it. 

“ Tigellinus,” he asked, a moment later, “ it was thou 
who didst set fire to Rome 1 ” 

The listeners shuddered. They understood that Caesar 
was no more joking, and that eventful times were coming. 

Tigellinus’s face was convulsively drawn like that of a 
dog preparing for an attack. 

“ I have burned Rome at thy command,” he said. And 
they looked at each other like two demons. In the ensuing 
silence the buzzing of the bees in the atrium could be heard. , 


QUO VADI8. 


285 


“ Tigelliniis,” said Nero, “ dost thou love me?” 

“ Thou knowest that I do.” 

“ Sacrifice thyself for me 1 ” 

“ Divine Caesar,” answered Tigellinus, “ why dost thou 
offer me the sweet cup which I cannot place to my lips ? 
The people are muttering and rising; dost thou wish the 
pretorians also to rise ? ” 

The hearts of the people present throbbed with alarm. 
Tigellinus was pretorian prefect, and these words implied a 
threat. Nero himself understood this, and his face became 
pallid. 

At that moment Epaphroditus, a freedman of Caesar, en- 
tered announcing that the divine Augusta wished to see 
Tigellinus ; that people came to her apartments whom the 
prefect must hear. 

, Tigellinus bowed to Caesar and walked out with a face 
calm and contemptuous. When a hand was raised against 
him, he could show who he was ; and knowing Nero’s cow- 
ardice, he was sure that the ruler of the world would not 
dare to strike him. 

The Augustians waited for Caesar to say something. 

“ I have raised a serpent on my bosom,” he finally said. 

Petronius shrugged his shoulders as if to say that it was 
not difficult to snap the head off such a serpent. 

“ What dost thou say ? Speak, give thy advice I ” cried 
Nero, who noticed his motion. “ I trust in thee alone, for 
thou art wiaer than all of them, and thou lovest me.” 

The answer was on the tip of Petronius’s tongue : “ Ap- 
point me pretorian prefect. I will hand Tigellinus over to 
the people, and pacify the city in a da5\” But his innate 
laziness prevailed. To be a pretorian prefect meant to bear 
on his shoulders Caesar’s person and a thousand public 
affairs. What need has he of the troubles attending the 
position ? Is it not better to read poetry in a luxurious 
library, fondle Eunice on his breast, play with her golden 
hair, and kiss her'coral lips? 

“ My advice is to go to Achasa.” 

“ Ah I ” answered Nero. “ I looked for more from thee. 
The Senate hates me. Who will guarantee that after my 
departure the flag of revolt will not be raised, and some one 
else declared Caesar ? Heretofore the people were faithful 
to me, but now they will follow the Senate. By Hades I if 
the people and the Senate had but one head I ” — 

“ Divine Caesar 1 Permit me to tell thee that to preserve 


286 QUO VADIS. 

Rome it is necessary to preserve some Romans,” said Pe- 
troniiis, smiling. 

“ AVhat care I for Rome and Romans ! I should be 
obeyed in Acbsea, but treachery is all around me here. 
Everybody is deserting me, and you are ready to turn 
traitors. I know it, I know it. You do not even think 
what future generations will say of you if you desert such 
an artist as I am.” 

Striking his forehead, he exclaimed : 

“ Yes, amid these troubles even I forget who I am F’ 
With a radiant face he turned to Petronius : 

“ Petronius,” he said, “the people murmur; but if I 
take my cithara and go to the Martins field, if I sing that 
song which I sang during the fire, thinkest thou I will not 
move them with my song even as Orpheus once moved the 
wild beasts ? ” 

To this, Tullius Senecio, who was anxious to get back to 
his slave women, said : 

“ Undoubtedly, Caesar, if they only let you begin.” 

“ Let us go to Hellas ! ” said Nero with disgust. 

But at that moment Poppaea entered, followed by Tigel- 
linus, as proud as a triumphator entering the Capitol. 
All eyes turned upon him. He spoke slowly and with em- 
phasis : 

“ Listen to me, Caesar, for I can say : I have found it 1 
The people want vengeance and sacrifice, — not one, but 
hundreds and thousands. -Master, hast thou not heard who 
Christ was, — he who was crucified by Pontius Pilate ? 
Thou knowest then who the Christians are? Have I not 
told thee of their crimes and dissolute ceremonies ; of their 
predictions that fire would cause the end of the world ? 
The people hate and suspect them. They never go to our 
temples, for they consider our gods evil spirits ; thc3^ are 
not in the Stadium, for they despise the races. Never has 
the hand of a Christian honored thee with applause. Not 
one of them recognizes thee as god. They are the enemies 
of the human race, of Rome, and of thee. The people 
murmur at thee, but thou hast given me no command to 
burn Rome, and I did not burn it. The peoi)le demand 
vengeance; let them be gratified. The people want blood 
and games ; let them have them. The people suspect thee ; 
let their suspicion be turned in another direction.” 

Caesar was at first perplexed, but as Tigellinus proceeded, 
his actor’s face changed, and assumed in succession ex- 


QUO VADIS, 


287 


pressions of anger, grief, sympathy and indignation. Sud- 
denly he rose, threw off his toga, raised his hands, and for a 
moment stood silent. Then he began in tragic voice : 

“ Zeus, Apollo, Hera, Athene, Persephone, and all ye 
immortal gods ! Why have ye not come to our aid ? 
What has this hapless city done to these villains that they 
burned it so inhumanly ? ” 

“ They are enemies of mankind and of thee,” said 
Poppsea. 

Others began to uphold her. 

“Deal justice! Punish the incendiaries! The gods 
themselves cry for revenge ! ” 

Nero sat down, lowered his head, and was silent, as if 
the infamy which he had heard, stunned him. But in a 
moment he waved his hand and said : 

“What punishments, what tortures befit such a crime? 
But the gods will inspire me, and with the aid of the 
powers of Tartarus I will give to my people such a spectacle 
that for ages people will think of me with gratitude.” 

Petronius’s face was suddenly overcast as with a cloud. 
He thought of the danger threatening L3^gia, Yinicius and 
all those people, whose religion he rejected, but of whose 
innocence he was certain. He foresaw a bloody orgy which 
the eyes of an aesthetic could not tolerate. But first of all 
he thought of saving Yinicius, who would go mad if that 
girl perished. This consideration outweighed every other, 
although Petronius well knew that this was the most 
dangerous game he ever played. 

Nevertheless he began to speak with the same careless- 
ness and freedom which he employed when criticising the 
want of taste in Caesar and the Augustians. 

“ So ye have found a victim ? Yery well ! Ye may send 
it to the arena, or array it in a ‘ tunic of distress.’ And 
that is well, too. But listen to me : ye have authority, ye 
have pretorians, ye have power ; then be sincere, at least, 
when no one is listening. Deceive the people, but do not 
deceive one another. Give the Christians to the populace, 
sentence them to what tortures ye will, but have the bold- 
ness to confess to yourselves that it was not the}^ who burned 
Rome. Ye call me ‘ arbiter elegantiarum ’ ; hence, I tell ye 
that I cannot bear vulgar comedies. Ah, how all this 
reminds me of the show-booths of the Porta Asinaria, where 
clowns, for the amusement of the suburban rabble, play the 
parts of gods and kings, and after the performance wash 


288 


QUO VADIS. 


down the onions with sour wine, or get blows for their pay. 
Be gods and kings in realit}^, for I sa}^ that ye can afford 
it. As for thee, Cyesar, — thou hast threatened us with the 
judgment of future ages, but remember that they will 
judge thee also. By the divine Clio I Nero, ruler of the 
world, Nero, a god, burned Rome because he was as all- 
powerful on earth as was Zeus on Olympus ; Nero the poet 
loved poetry so much that he sacrificed his country to it I 
From the beginning of the world no man was bold enough 
to venture on such an undertaking. I adjure thee in the 
name of the nine Libethrides, renounce not such glory, — 
all future ages will sing thy praise. Thou wilt over- 
shadow Priam, Agamemnon, Achilles, the very gods 1 To 
burn Rome is not merely a good deed, it is great and un- 
usual 1 And I tell thee, besides, that the people raise their 
hand against thee. Have courage ; guard against acts un- 
worthy of thee, that our descendants may not say : ‘ Nero 
burned Rome, but as a timid Caesar and a timid poet, he 
made cowardly denial of the great act, and cast the blame 
of it on the innocent ! ’ ” 

His words, as usual, made a strong impression on Nero, 
but he was not deceived as to this, — that he was employing 
a desperate means, which by chance might save the Chris- 
tians, but might more easily destroy himself. But he did 
not hesitate, for it was at once a question of Yinicius whom 
he loved, and of hazard which amused him. “ Jacta alea 
est,” he thought, “ and we shall see how far fear for his own 
life outweighs in the monkey his love of glory.” 

And in the depth of his soul he had no doubt that fear 
would outweigh. 

His words were followed by silence. Poppaea and all the 
others were looking intently at Caesar, who began raising 
his lips, drawing them to his very nostrils, — in him a sign 
of indecision. He finally seemed confused and dissatisfied. 

On noting which Tigellinus cried : 

“ Lord, permit me to depart. Thy person is being ex- 
posed to destruction ; thou art called a cowardly Caesar, a 
timid poet, an incendiary, a clown, — my ears cannot suffer 
such expressions.” 

“ I have lost,” thought Petronius, but turning to 
Tigellinus, he measured him with a glance full of that con- 
tempt which a great patrician and exquisite man feels for a 
worthless scamp, and said ; 


QUO VADIS. 


289 


“ Tigellinus, it was thou whom I called a clown ; and 
thou art one even now.” 

“ Is it because I will not listen to thy insults ? ” 

“ It is because thou showest a boundless love for Caesar, 
and but a moment since thou hast threatened him with 
pretorians, which we all understood, as did Caesar.” 

Tigellinus, who never expected Petronius to throw such 
dice upon the table, turned pale, became confused, and lost 
his speech. But this was Petronius’s last victory over his 
antagonist, for Poppaea immediately broke in : 

“ Master, how canst thou permit that even such a thought 
should get into any one’s head, the more so to be expressed 
aloud in thy presence ! ” 

“"Punish the audacity I ” exclaimed Yitelius. 

Nero again raised his lips, and turning on Petronius his 
glassy, shortsighted eyes, said : 

“ Is this the way thou payest for my favors ? ” 

“ If I am mistaken, show me my error,” said Petipnius ; 
“ but know that I say that which my love for thee dictates.” 

“ Punish the audacity I ” repeated Yitelius. 

“ Punish I ” echoed a number of voices. 

All was noise and commotion in the atrium. Everybody 
was drawing away from Petronius. Even Tullius Senecio, 
his constant friend at the court, and young Nerva, who had 
shown him the greatest friendship, drew away. Petronius 
stood alone on the left side of the atrium, and, with a smile 
on his lips, waited for what Caesar would' say or do. 

“ Ye wish me to punish him,” said Caesar, “ but he is my 
friend and comrade, and though he has stung me in the 
heart, let him know that for friends this heart has only for- 
giveness.” 

“ I have lost, and am ruined,” thought Petronius. 

Caesar rose, and the consultation was ended. 


CHAPTER Y. 

> Petronius returned home. Nero and Tigellinus went to 
Poppaea’s atrium. They were expected there by those with 
whom the prefect had already spoken. 

Two Trans-Tiber rabbis, attired in long robes, and wear- 
ing mitres, a young copyist, their assistant, together with 
Chilo, were there. The priests paled at sight of Caesar, and 


290 quo VADIS, 

with hands uplifted, inclined their heads reverently to his 
hands. 

“ Be greeted, 0 ruler of the earth, protector of the chosen ^ 
people, and Caesar, a lion among men, whose reign may be 
likened to sunlight, to the cedar of Lebanon, to a spring, - : 
to the palm, to the balsam of Jericho.” 

“ Refuse ye to call me god ? ” he asked. 

At this the priests grew paler. The chief among them 
said, — 

“ Thy words, 0 lord, are as sweet as a bunch of grapes, 
or a ripe fig, — for Jehovah has filled thy heart with good- 
ness! Caesar Caius, the predecessor of thy father, was 
stern ; yet our envoys did not address him as such, prefer- 
ring rather to die than violate the law.” 

“ Wherefore, did not Caligula command that they should 
be thrown to the lions ? ” 

“ Not so, lord ; he feared the anger of Jehovah.” 

The very name of Jehovah gave them courage and confi- 
dence. Raising their bowed heads they looked Nero in the 
face. 

“ Do ye charge the Christians with the burning of 
Rome ? ” he asked. 

“ We accuse them, lord, of but one thing, — that they are 
enemies of the law, of mankind, of Rome, and of thee ; that 
they have long since threatened the city and the world with 
fire. This man will tell thee the rest. His lips have never 
been sullied by an untruth, for the blood of the chosen peo- 
ple fiowed in his mother’s veins.” 

“ Who art thou ? ” asked Nero, turning to Chilo. 

“ One who honors thee, 0 Cyrus. Besides this, I am a 
poor Stoic ” — 

“ I detest the Stoics,” said Nero. “ I hate Thrasea, 
Musonius, and Cornutus. Their speech repulses me, as does 
their aversion for art, and their preferred filth and squalor.” 

“ 0 lord, Seneca, thy master, has a thousand tables of 
citrus wood. If it is thy wish I shall have double this 
number. Necessity makes me a Stoic. 0 Radiant One, 
set a garland of roses on my stoicism, a pitcher of wine be- 
fore it, and it will sing such Anacreon strains as must' 
deafen the ears of ever}^ Epicurean.” 

The title of “ Radiant ” was pleasing to Nero, and caused 
him to smile. 

“ Thou dost please me,” he said. 

“ This man is worth his weight in gold,” said Tigellinus. 



rr 



- 










^ i 


a 


3 , 


QUO VADIS. 


291 


“ The wind must blow my reward away,’’ answered Chilo, 
“ if thou dost not put thy liberality with my weight.” 

“ He would not outweigh Vitelius,” said Caesar. 

“ Eheu ! Silver-bowed, my wit is not of lead.” 

“ Thy faith does not prevent thee from calling me a god.” 

“ O Immortal 1 In thee rests my faith ; the Christians 
blaspheme against that faith, therefore I hate them.” 

“ What knowest thou of the Christians ? ” 

“ Have I thy permission to weep, 0 divinity ! ” 

“ Weeping annoys me,” answered Nero. 

“ Thou art triply right, since eyes that have once beheld 
thee should never weep more. O lord, protect me against 
my enemies.” 

“ Speak of the Christians,” said Poppaea, with some im- 
patience. 

“ At thy command, O Isis,” said Chilo. “ My whole life 
has been devoted to philosophy, and in search of the truth. 
Among the divine sages of old, in the Academy of Athens, 
and in the Serapeum of Alexandria, have I sought it. 
Hearing of the Christians I thought that they had founded 
some new school wherein I might discover certain truths. 
It was to my misfortune that I made their acquaintance. 
One Glaucus, a physician of Naples, was the first Christian 
whose acquaintance I made. He informed me the}^ wor- 
shipped a certain Chrestos, who, in return for helping him 
to exterminate the children of Deucalion, promised to them 
the destruction of all other people, and every city in the 
world. It is this, 0 lady, that makes them hate men, 
poison fountains, curse Rome in their assemblies, and all 
the temples wherein we do honor to our gods. This 
Chrestos was crucified, but he promised when Rome was 
burned down and utterly destroyed, that he would appear 
again, and give to the Christians dominion over the entire 
world.” 

“ Now we understand why Rome was destroyed,” inter- 
rupted Tigellinus. 

“ That is known to many already, 0 lord, but if ye hear 
me to the end, I shall make known to ye the motive for my 
vengeance. Glaucus did not tell me at first that the Chris- 
tian religion taught hatred, but instead would have me be- 
lieve that Chrestos was a good divinity, and that love 
formed the basis of their religion. My heart accepted this 
as true. I began to love Glaucus, to trust him. I shared 
my bread with him, my money, and wonldst thou know, 


292 


QUO VADIS. 


lady, how he rewarded me for all this? He thrust a knife 
into my body on the way from Naples to Rome, and my 
wife, the beautiful and young Berenice, he disposed of to a 
slave-merchant. If Sophocles but knew my history — but 
what is it I say ? One better than Sophocles hears me.” 

“ Poor man I ” cried Poppaea. 

“ He is not poor, lady, who has seen the face of Aphrodite ; 
and at this moment such is my privilege and delight. After 
this I sought consolation in philosophy. Coming to Rome 
I sought to obtain justice against Glaucus. I thought the 
Christian elders whom I went to see would cause my wife 
to be restored to me. I inade the acquaintance of their 
chief priest, with Paul, who was a prisoner in this cit}^ 
with the son of Zebedee, with Linus and Clitus, and many 
others. I know where they abode before the fire, and 
where they now meet. There is an excavation in the 
Vatican hill, and a cemetery beyond the Nomentan Gate, 
where they hold their shameless ceremonies. I can point 
out these places. I saw Peter the Apostle there. I saw 
how children were killed by Glaucus, that the Apostle 
might not want for something to sprinkle on the heads of 
his followers. I saw Lygia, too, who boasted that if un- 
able to offer the blood of a child, she brought about the 
death of one, since she it was who bewitched the infant 
Augusta, th}'^ daughter, 0 Cyrus, and thine, O Isis.” 

“ Hearst thou, Caesar ?” asked Poppaea. 

“Is that possible ! ” exclaimed Nero. 

“ Wrongs done m^'Self I can forgive,” said Chilo, “ but 
for those done ye, I was seized with a desire to stab her. 
Before I could do so, however, I was prevented by the noble 
Vinicius ■who is in love with her.” 

“ Vinicius ? But then she fled from him.” 

“ Even so, but he sought her out, since he could not live 
without her. I accepted his wretched pay and helped him 
to find her, since it was I who showed him the house 'in the 
Trans-Tiber where she lived among the Christians. I ac- 
companied him to this house', and with us was thy ’v\u-estler 
Croton whom he had hired. But Ursus, the slave of Lygia, 
broke his back. This TTrsus is a man of wonderful strength, 
0 lord. He can break a bull’s neck with as great ease as 
another would a poppy stalk. For this he was loved by 
A ulus and Pomponia.” 

“ B}'^ Hercules,” cried Nero ; “ he 'W'ho crushed Croton is 
deserving a statue in the Forum. But if not inventing, old 


QUO VADIS, 


293 


man, thou art surely mistaken, since Croton was killed by 
the knife of Yinicius.” 

“ It is thus that people slander the gods. I saw Ursus 
crush his ribs in myself, 0 lord, and he would have killed 
Yinicius, too, but for.Lygia. They nursed Yinicius through 
the long illness that followed his encounter with Ursus, 
hoping through love to make a Christian of him in which 
they have succeeded.” 

“ Yinicius ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Perhaps Petronius, also ? ” suggested Tigellinus, 
quickly. 

Chilo felt uneasy, and rubbing his hands, hastened to 
add, — 

“ Thy penetration, 0 lord, compels my admiration. He 
may indeed have become one. It is very possible.” 

“ This tells me why he defended the Christians.” 

“ Petronius a Christian ! ” and Nero laughed as he said 
this. “ Petronius an enemy of life and luxurious ease. Do 
not ask me to give credence to this statement. I am not 
prepared to believe in anything thou mayst tell me.” 

“ The noble Yinicius did most certainly become a Christian, 
0 lord. I swear I tell thee the truth. Nothing so disgusts 
me as lying. Pomponia Grsecina, little Aulus, Lygia, and 
Yinicius are all Christians. Though I had served him 
faithfully, he. had me flogged at the wish of Glaucus, not- 
withstanding that I was old, and sick, and hungry. I have 
sworn not to forget it to him. I will deliver up to thee 
Peter the Apostle, Linus,* Clitus, Glaucus, Crispus, and 
Lygia and Ursus, O lord, if thou wilt but avenge my 
wrongs. Not hundreds but thousands of these Christians 
shall I point out to thee ; their places of worship, their 
cemeteries, — not all thy prisons will contain them 1 Ye 
could not find them without me. In philosophy alone I 
have hitherto sought consolation, now I look for it in 
favors. I am old, and have not known what life is ; let me 
begin.” 

“ Thoii desirest to be a Stoic before a full plate,” said 
Nero. 

“ Who renders thee service must fill it by that same.” 

“ Thou sayst aright, 0 philosopher.” 

Poppsea had not forgotten her enemies. Her fancy for 
Yinicius, at first a whim, had been nursed into a feeling of 
anger and offended vanity. The indifference of Yinicius 


294 


QUO VADIS. 


liad aroused her jealousy against Lygia whom she hated 
deeply both on account of that and her beautj", which latter 
occasioned her much alarm and perturbation of mind. She 
knew that in all Rome she need fear no rival but Lygia. 
For this she had vowed her ruin. 

“ Lord,” she cried, “ avenge our child.” 

“ Hasten ! hasten 1 ” cried Chilo, “ lest Yinicius hide her. 
I know the house to which she returned after the fire.” 

“ Thou canst have ten men, and go this veiy moment,” 
said Tigellinus. 

“ 0 lord ! hadst thou but seen Croton in the arms of 
(Jrsus ; with fifty men I could but show the house from a 
distance. But Yinicius must be imprisoned or I am lost.” 

Tigellinus glanced at Nero. “ Would it not be well, 0 
divinity, to deal with uncle and nephew at once ? ” 

“ Not now,” said Nero, after a moment’s thought. “ We 
would not be believed if we sought to persuade the people 
that Rome had been fired by Petronius, Yinicius, or Pom- 
ponia. Their houses were too splendid for that. To-day 
other victims are necessary ; their turn must come later.” 

“ 0 lord, let me have soldiers as a guard,” said Chilo. 

“ Tigellinus, see to this,” said Nero. 

“ Thou wilt lodge with me in the meantime,” said the 
prefect to Chilo. 

Joj^ and happiness showed themselves on the face of the 
Greek as he heard this. 

“I will deliver up all I only hasten 1 — hasten!” he ex- 
claimed in a hoarse voice. ' 


CHAPTER YI. 

The house of Petronius on the Carinas had, fortunately, 
escaped destruction by the flames, inasmuch as it was en- 
closed by a garden on three sides, while in front was the 
small Cecilian Forum. Thither he was now borne after 
leaving Caesar. Most of the Augustians had had the mis- 
fortune to lose costl}" houses loaded with art treasures, and 
immense riches, in the conflagration. The oft-repeated ex- 
pression among the Augustians, that Petronius was the 
“ firstborn of Fortune,” would seem to be justified by his 
recent lucky escape, coupled with the everdnereasing favor 
of Caesar. But this “ child of Fortune ” had now reason to 


QUO VADIS. 


295 


deplore his mother’s inconstancy, or to liken her to Chronos 
who devoured his own offspring. 

“ If,” thought he, “ my house, together with my gems, 
Etruscan vases, Alexandrian glass, and Corinthian bronzes, 
had been destro^’ed, niy offense miglit have been pardoned. 
By Pollux 1 To think that 1 could have been pretorian pre- 
fect just now had I so willed 1 I would have fixed the guilt 
on the real incendiary, Tigellinus, caused him to don the 
‘ tunic of distress,’ and given him up to the people. I would 
befriend the Christians and have Rome rebuilt. Would 
not that have been the dawn of a brighter epoch for honest 
men ? Even for the sake of Yinicius alone I ought to 
have held the office. Had I found the work too much for 
me I could have placed him in my stead, and Nero would 
have raised no objection. Then Yinicius could have con- 
verted the pretorians, and even Caesar himself ; what harm 
could that do. Fancy Nero pious I Nero good and merci- 
ful ! — what an amusing spectacle.” 

In his unconcern, he laughed at the thought. But soon 
his thoughts began to flow in a different channel. He 
recalled the time in Antium when Paul of Tarsus dis- 
coursed with him thus ; “ Ye say we are enemies of life, 0 
Petronius ; but tell me this : if C-aesar were a Christian, 
and lived according to our teaching, would not life be hap- 
pier and safer ? ” 

As he dwelt upon those words, he continued : “ By 
Castor ! Paul will always make as many new Christians as 
will supply the number of those they murder ; no matter 
how many that be ; for his teaching is true, unless the 
basis of eveiything is evil. But it seems that such will be 
the case soon. In my time I have learned much, but I did 
not leai’n how to be villain enough ; and so, it will be neces- 
sary to open a vein ; it was bound to come to that sooner 
or later. I grieve for Eunice and my Myrrhene vase ; but 
I have freed Eunice, and my vase I will take with me. 
Ahenobarbus shall not have it at all events 1 I grieve too 
for Yinicius. I am ready to die, although life has not bored 
me so much lately, as formerly. The world itself is very 
beautiful, but people are vile ; and so for most things life is 
not worth a regret, and one who knew how to live, should 
also know how to die. I was not so fettered as people 
imagined, though I am an Augustian. Perhaps they imag- 
ine that just now my knees shake with fear, and my hair 
stands up with affright. I will bathe in violet water when 


296 


QUO VADIS. 


I arrive at my house, and let Eunice herself anoint me ; we 
will then partake of refreshment, and listen meanwhile to 
the singing of that hymn to Apollo which Anthemios com- 
posed. I once considered it unnecessary to give a thought 
to death, for he thinks sufficiently of us. How strange it 
would be if there really were Elysian fields, and shades of 
departed people there ! Eunice would follow me soon, and 
we should roam together over .those meadows of asphodel, 
and find a better society there than these clowns and 
charlatans ; a crowd without taste, too vulgar to polish 1 
Scores of Arbiters Elegantiarum could not convert into 
decency these Trimalchions. By Persephone I I have had 
a sufficiency I ” 

It was with a feeling of astonishment that he perceived 
he had drifted farther and farther away from his former 
companions. He had always felt for them a certain con- 
tempt, but lately that feeling had become much more pro- 
nounced. 

The consideration of his position now occupied him. His 
keen insight showed him that the danger which threatened 
him was not immediate. The very words Nero had used, re- 
garding friendship and forgiveness, would compel him to seek 
a further excuse, and that would give Petronius some little 
time. “ He will celebrate the games first,” thought Petro- 
nius, “ before he will think of me. Therefore it is not worth ^ 
the trouble of making any change in my life at present. j 
The peril surrounding Yinicius is more imminent.” j 

His thoughts, after this, Were devoted solely to planning i 

some means of saving Yinicius. He urged on the four stal- J 

wart Bithynians, who carried his litter through the ashes j 
and ruins which yet filled the Carinse. He luckily found ^ ^ 
Yinicius at his house, where he had made his home since ■ 
the destruction of his own during the fire. j 

“ Hast thou seen Lygia to-da}’ ? ” said he. j 

“ I have but lately left her.” j 

“ Listen to what I say to thee, and waste no time in ; 
questioning. Caesar has determined to blame the Chris- > 
tians for the destruction of Rome. They may be taken at 
any minute, and then persecution and torture await them. 
Flee with Lygia immediately, across the Alps, or even to 
Africa. Go at once ; for it is nearer to the Trans-Tiber . 
from the Palatine than from here.” 

Yinicius was too good a soldier to waste time in idle ques- 


quo VADIS. 


297 


tions. A frown darkened his brow as he listened, and^his 
face became resolute and fearless. 

“ I go,” he said. 

“ One other word. Take with thee a few of thy Chris- 
tian slaves, take gold and arms, and, if necessary, take her 
by force 1 ” 

Yinicius had already reached the door of the atrium. 

“ Send a messenger to me with tidings,” Petronius called 
after him. 

When he was alone, Petronius commenced to pace up 
and down the atrium, thinking over recent events. It was 
an unfortunate occurrence that Linus with Lygia had re- 
turned to their former d^velling, which, with the most part 
of the Trans-Tiber, had escaped the fire. It would be an 
easier matter to find them ; but Petronius hoped that their 
whereabouts was not known among the dwellers of the Pala- 
tine, and that Yinicius would reach her before pretoriaiis 
could arrive. He calculated, moreover, that Tigellinus in 
his efforts to capture as many Christians at one time as he 
possibly could, would scatter his pretorians all over Rome. 
“ If no more than terr-'are sent for Lygia,” thought he, “that 
Lygian will easily dispose of them, even if Yinicius be not 
there in time.” He was comforted by the thought, although 
he knew that resistance to the pretorians was tantamount 
to war with Ciesar; and if Yinicius were successful enough 
to escape, Nero’s vengeance would then be turned upon him- 
self. Far from being much concerned over that, he was de- 
lighted at the prospect of thwarting Nero’s schemes, to- 
gether* with those of Tigellinus. He knew in his defense 
of the Christians he could depend on the zealous aid of his 
slaves, for Paul of Tarsus had converted many during the 
stay in Antium. 

The current of his thoughts was now changed by the en- 
trance of Eunice. He no longer remembered Cfesar, and 
the loss of his favor, the dangers threatening Lygia, Yini- 
cius and the Christians, as he gazed on her transcendent 
beauty.. 

She had attired herself in a robe of violet gauze, 
through whose transparent folds her beautiful form appeared 
like some goddess. She blushed with delight before his ad- 
miring gaze. 

“What hast thou to say to me, Charis?” he asked, 
stretching out a detaining hand. 


QUO VADIS. 


298 

“ Antbemios with his singers has arrived. Dost thou 
wish to hear him ? ” 

“ Yes, let him remain and sing to ns during dinner the 
hymn he has composed to Apollo. By the Paphian groves I 
but thou remindest me of Aphrodite clothed in a fleecy 
cloud, when I see thee in that gauze.” 

“ 0 lord 1 ” 

“ Come hither, Eunice, embrace me, and give me thy lips. 
Dost thou love me ? ” 

“ More than I should have loved Zeus.” She placed her 
rosy lips to his, overcome with happiness. 

Presently Petronius asked, — 

“ What if we should have to part ? ” 

“ How, lord? ” she asked, a look of alarm in her eyes. 

“ Do not be afraid. It may be that I shall have to go a 
long joufne}^” 

“ Let me go with thee ” — 

Petronius turned the conversation quickly, saying, — 

“ Tell me, are asphodels growing among the grass in the 
garden ? ” 

“ Tlie cypresses and the grass are withered from the fire, 
and the leaves are fallen from the myrtles. The garden 
seems dead.” 

“ So does all Rome, and soon it will become an immense 
burial ground. Dost know that there is an edict against 
the Christians, and thousands will be destroyed in the per- 
secution which will follow ? ” 

“ Why should the Christians be punished, lord ? They 
are peaceful and righteous.” 

“ That is the reason.” 

“ Then let us go away to the sea. Thy beautiful eyes do 
not like to behold blood.” 

“ But now I must bathe. Come and anoint my arms. 
By the girdle of Kypris 1 thou hast never looked so beau- 
tiful. I will have a bath made for thee like a seashell 
where thou wilt appear like some radiant pearl. Come, 
golden-haired one 1 ” 

He left the atrium, and later on, both were resting before 
a table on which was spread a service of gold. They were 
garlanded with wreaths of roses, and were served with wine 
in ivy-wreathed goblets, by Cupids, whilst they listened to 
the hymn to Apollo, sung to the accompaniment of harps. 
What to them was all the ruin about them ? They were 
happy in the love that had made their lives like a delight- 


quo VADIS, 


299 


ful dream. Before the end of the hymn, however, the chief 
of the atrium entered in alarm. 

“ Lord,” said he, in a quivering voice, “ a centurion, ac- 
companied by pretorians, stands without. He asks to see 
thee at command of Cmsar.” 

The music ceased ; all present were filled with fear ; for 
pretorians did not usuall}' carry Caesar’s messages to his 
friends. Petronius, however, showed no alarm, but said in 
a petulant manner, — 

“ Cannot they let me dine in peace.” Then, addressing 
the chief of the atrium, he commanded, “Let him enter.” 

He disappeared, and directly after, the centurion Afer 
entered. He was armed and wore his iron helmet. 

“ Noble lord,” said he, “ I bring thee a letter from Caesar.” 

Petronius took it lazily, and glancing his eye over the 
tablet, passed it calmly to Eunice.” 

“ He invites me to listen to the reading of a new book 
of the Troyad, which he will give this evening.” 

“ I have no further orders,” said the centurion. 

“ There is no answer. But stay, centurion, thou mightst 
remain with us a little while and drink a goblet of wine.” 

“ Thanks I noble lord. I will gladly drink thy health 
in a goblet of wine, but I am on duty and may not 
rest.” 

“ Why was the letter not delivered by a slave ? ” 

“ That I know not, lord. I had other duty in this direc- 
tion.” 

“ Wert thou sent against the Christians ? ” 

“ Yes, lord.” 

“ When did the search commence ? ” 

“ Before midday some pretorians were sent to the Trans- 
Tiber.” Sajdng which he shook a little of the wine in 
honor of Mars, and emptied the goblet. 

“ May the gods grant thy desire, lord.” 

“ Take the goblet also,” said Petronius. He signed to 
Anthemios to finish the hymn and resumed his reflections. 

“ Nero thinks to play with us now, but I see through his 
little game. He sought to frighten me by sending a cen- 
turion ; in the evening they will ask him if I showed any 
fear. But no I Thou shalt not get too much amusement, 
thou cruel and false one I I know that thou hast deter- 
mined on my death, but if thou hast calculated on my 
showing fear and supplication thou art doomed to disap- 
pointment. 


300 


QUO VADI8. 


“ Lord.” exclaimed Eunice, “ Ctesar writes, ^ Come if thou 
hast the wish.’ Wilt thou go?” 

“ Since my health can stand even his verses,” replied 
Petronius, “ I shall go; particularly, as Yinicius is not able 
to do so.” 

After dinner, he took his accustomed walk, then he com- 
manded his slaves to dress his hair and arrange his robes, 
after which, looking like some beautiful god he departed for 
the Palatine. 

The evening was a delightful one, and the hour was late. 
A brilliant moon lit up the streets so well that the lampa- 
darii had no need for their torches. Crowds of people, 
garlanded with honeysuckle and ivy, and carrying mja-tle 
and laurel from the palace gardens, were making their way~ 
among the ruins. Some were singing of the “ divine 
night ” and love ; some were too drunk to sing ; others 
were dancing in the moonlight ; and all were happy with 
the hope of having plenty of grain and great games. At 
the repeated demands of the slaves to “ make w'ay for the 
noble Petronius,” the throng divided, and shouted in praise 
of their favorite. Petronius was w'ondering how it w^as he 
had had no message from Yinicius. Epicurean and egotist 
though he was, his recent conversations with Paul of Tarsus 
and Yinicius and his further knowledge of the Christians 
had unconsciously changed the general tenor of his ideas. 
He had begun to take an interest in the affairs of others. 
Besides this, he was much attached to Yinicius as he had 
been to his sister, the“' mother of Yinicius, in childhood. He 
hoped that Yinicius had been able to remove Lygia before 
the arrival of the pretorians, or at least to have rescued 
her from them. Still he would have liked to be sure, in 
order to be better able to answer the questions he knew 
would be put to him. 

Alighting from his litter at the house of Tiberius, he en- 
tered the atrium, which was alread}^ crowded with Augus- 
tians. His previous friends were puzzled how to meet him, 
most of them being afraid of showing a too friendlj^ spirit. 
But he passed through the crowd as unmoved and free as 
though he possessed power over all. His easy bearing 
alarmed some who feared their coldness had been premature. 
But Caesar did not acknowledge his obeisance, feigning not 
to see him, and to be deep in conversation. Tigellinus, 
however, advanced toward him, saying, — 


QUO VADIS, 


301 


“A good evening to thee Arbiter Elegantiarnm I Sayst 
thou still that the Christians did not burn Rome?” 

Petronins clapped Tigellinns on the back patronizingly as 
he would a freedman, and replied, shrugging his shoulders, 
“ Thou knowest what to think about that as well as I do.” 
“ I would not venture to rival thy wisdom.” 

“Quite rightly, too! for then thbn won Idst be expected 
to make a sensible remark, instead of a senseless exclama- 
tion, when Cmsar reads to us a new book of the Trojmd.” 

Tigellinns onh' bit his lips. He was not too well pleased 
at the reading of the new book, because he was well aware 
that Petronins would completely outshine him in that field. 
And so it proved, for involuntarilj’^ Nero turned his eyes in 
the direction of Petronins, to gather his opinion from the 
expression of his face. Petronins listened attentively, and 
criticised adroitly, so that Caesar felt that though others 
were liberal with their praises, Petronins alone was sin- 
cere in his expressions ; that he alone understood poetry, 
and if he praised the verses, they were indeed worthj^ of 
praise. By degrees he drew him into discussion and wdicn 
Petronins raised a doudt as to the aptness of a particular 
passage, he remarked, — 

“ In the last book thou wilt see why I used it.” 

“ Ah ! ” mused Petronins, “ he will put off my sentence 
until the last book is read.” 

Others who heard the remark', said mentally, — 

“ Woe is me 1 Petronins has time before him and may 
overcome Tigellinns yet.” And many were the advances 
made to him. The evening ended however less promisingly, 
for as Petronins approached to take his leave of Cmsar, the 
latter suddenly turned to him with a malicious gleam in his 
eyes, and asked, 

“ Why is Vinicius not here?” 

Petronins did not know if Lygia had been safely con- 
veyed from the city or he would have replied, “ He has 
gone with thy permission and married.” But as he noticed 
the peculiar smile on Nero’s face he answered, — 

“ He was not at home when thy invitation arrived, di- 
vinity.” 

“ Tell Yinicius that I shall be happy to see him,” said 
Nero, “ and that he must not fail to see the games in which 
the Christians take part.” 

Petronins felt that these words referred particularly to 
Lygia, and his anxiety became very great. He urged on 


302 


quo VAT)I&. 


his litter bearers more quickly even than in the morning, 
blit it was not such an easy matter to advance. A throng 
more noisy and drunk than before had gathered before the 
house, and from a distance came shouts, which at first were 
undistinguishable, but which gradually settled into one 
fierce roar, — 

“ To the lions with the Christians ! 

Courtiers in their costly litters were borne through the 
yelling mob. Fresh crowds gathered continually and 
swelled the cry. News of the seizure of Christians was 
quickly circulated, and over all the ruins, the hills and the 
gardens, throughout Rome rose that shout of ever-increas- 
ing rage,— 

“ To the lions with the Christians I ” 

“ A herd 1 ” thought Petronius, “ worthy of such a 
Caesar 1 ” He commenced to ponder on that society, which 
rested on brute force, such cruelty, crimes and profligacy 
as even barbarians could not have dreamed of. It surely 
could not endure I Rome governed the world, but was also 
its sore, and over her was already the shadow of death. 
The Angustians had often talked of this, but now Petronius 
saw it clearer than ever before. The queen city of the world,, 
seemed to be reaching her end in a sort of mad, delirious 
dance. He saw too, that the Christians only had a true 
basis of life; but he thought also, that soon the Christians 
would be wiped away, and what would follow ? 

Still this wild dance would go on ; and if Nero were re- 
moved, it would only be to make room for another Nero; 
for such a nation, and such a society wished no better. A 
new orgy would commence, fouler and more corrupt still. 
This could not endure always, however, and the city must 
inevitably sleep the sleep of exhaustion at last. 

TJiese thoughts produced an intense weariness, so that 
Petronius wondered if life were worth the living, in such 
uncertainty, in such a society, and without a purpose. Was 
not death as beautiful as sleep, and likewise winged ? 

At that instant the litter stopped before the door, which 
was immediately opened by the slave in waiting. 

“ Has the noble Vinicius returned?” asked Petronius. 

“ Yes, lord, at this instant,” answered the slave. 

He has not succeeded, thought Petronius ; and throwing 
big toga aside, he hastily entered the atrium. YiniciuS was 
seated with his head buried in his hands, but he lifted it at 


QUO VABI8. 


303 


the sound of footsteps, showing a set white face with a 
feverish glare in the eyes. 

“ Wert thou too late ? ” inquired Petronius. 

“ Yes, she was seized before midday.” 

They were silent for awhile. 

“ Hast thou seen her ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Where ? ” 

“ In the Mamertine prison.” 

Petronius shuddered, and looked questioningly at Yini- 
cius. He understood the glance and replied, 

' “No! They have not put her down in the Tullianum, nor 
the middle prison. I bribed the guard to let her have his 
room. TJrsus is at the threshold watching over her.” 

“ Why did he not defend her ? ” 

“ Fifty pretorians had been sent, and he was forbidden by 
Linus.” 

“ And Linus ? ” 

“ He is dying, so they have not taken him.” 

“ What dost thou purpose to do ? ” 

“ To save her, or perish with her. I too am a Christian.” 

The voice of Yinicius was cairn, but he spoke so despair- 
ingly, that Petronius was shaken with intense pity. 

“ I understand,” he said ; “ but how will thou attempt to 
save her ? ” 

“ I have paid the guards well, to save her from indig- 
nity, and to place no obstacles in the way of her escape.” 

“ When may that be accomplished ? ” 

“ They said that they dared not surrender her to me just 
now, but when the prison becomes more crowded and the 
numbers of the prisoners confused they will do so. That 
is, however, a desperate measure. Thou art Cresar’s friend I 
He gave her to me himself! Go and speak with him, and 
save her and me ! ” 

Petronius only replied by calling a slave, and bidding 
him bring two cloaks and swords, turned to Yinicius. 

“We will speak on the road,” he said. “ Take these and 
let us go to the prison. Give a hundred thousand sestertia 
to the guards, twice or five times as much, to free Lygia 
now, or it will be too late.” 

“ Let us go,” said Yinicius. 

Soon they were both on the way. 

“ Harken,” said Petronius. “ Let us not lose time. I 
am under Caesar’s displeasure, and my life hangs by^a 


304 


QUO VADIS. 


thread, so I have now no influence over him. More than 
that, he would act contrary to my request. If that were 
not so, dost thou think I should advise thee to flee, or at- 
tempt to rescue Lygia? Moreover shouldst thou escape, 
Caesar will vent his wrath on me. Never mind that, how- 
ever. Get her from prison and flee ; there is no other way. 
If this plan fails we must endeavor to find some other 
means. L3^gia is not imprisoned merely for being a Chris- 
tian, but Poppsea is visiting her anger against thee in this 
way. She has not forgotten how thou didst reject her, and 
she knows for whom. Moreover she has always hated 
L3^gia, and tried to compass her death before, by accusing 
her of causing her own child’s death by witchcraft. Poppaea 
is the moving spirit in this persecution against L3^gia. 
This explains why L3^gia was one of the first to be seized. 
She has been watched for a long time, or how would they 
have known where was the house of Linus ? I know that 
this cuts thee to the soul, and takes from thee almost the 
last shred of hope, but I must tell thee, because if thou art 
not able to rescue her before they suspect thy purpose, 
there is no hope for either L3^gia or thee.” 

“ Yes ; I understand 1 ” said Yinicius. 

As the hour was growing late the streets were almost 
deserted ; but a drunken gladiator came reeling toward 
them, putting a stop to further conference just then. As he 
stumbled against Petronius he placed a hand on his shoul- 
der, and shouted huskily, — 

“To the lions with Christians.” 

“ Mirmillon I take my advice and go quietly home,” said 
Petronius, calmly. 

“ Shout with me,” said the fellow seizing him by the arm, 
“ or ril break thy neck. Christians to the lions.” 

But this was too much for the arbiter. His ears had 
been deafened and his nerves tightened by such shouts, ever 
since he left the house of Cmsar ; and now at sight of the 
gladiator’s clenched fist above him his patience became ex- 
hausted. 

“ Friend, thou smellst of wine^” said he, “ and art in my 
way.” 

At this he drew the short sword he had brought with 
him, and thrust it to the hilt in the breast of the ruffian. 
Putting his arm through that of Yinicius, he proceeded, 

“ Caesar said, ‘ Tell Yinicius from me not to fail to be 
present at the games with Christians.’ Dost thou know 


<^bO VADI8, 


305 


what that means ? They wish to witness thy pain. Per- 
haps that is the reason why thou and I are not alread}’^ im- 
prisoned. Perphaps Acte might help thee ^ but is she 
able ? Then the oflfer of thy lands in Sicily might perhaps 
procure the aid of Tigellinus. Try it.” 

“ He may have all I possess,” answered Yinicius. 
They soon arrived at the Forum, for the distance was not 
great. Already the night had begun to merge into the first 
pale streaks of dawn, and the castle walls were plainly 
visible. But just as they turned in the direction of the 
prison, Petronius suddenly stopped, saying, — 

“We are too late 1 There are pretorians 1 ” 

In fact, a double line of them surrounded the prison ; 
their helmets and javelins shone mistily in the grey light. 

The face of Yinicius grew pallid. “ Let us go on,” he 
whispered. 

Soon they stopped in front of them. Petronius who had 
an excellent memory knew many of the pretorians as well 
as their captains. Presently he recognized a leader of a 
cohort. 

“^How is this, Niger? have ye orders to guard the 
prison ? ” he asked. 

“ Yes, noble Petronius. The prefect feared there might 
be an attempt at rescue.” 

“ Are ye commanded not to admit any one ? ” asked 
Yinicius. 

“No; for their friends will visit the prisoners and in 
that way many more Christians will be taken.” 

“ Then let me enter,” he replied. Pressing the hand of 
Petronius, he said, “ Speak to Acte and I will come for her 
answer.” 

“ Yes, come,” said Petronius. 

Just then from beneath the ground and behind the mas- 
sive prison walls singing was heard. At first, low and 
muffled, it swelled louder and clearer, until the whole prison 
resounded with the chorus. Yoices of men, women, and 
children mingled in one triumphant hymn. 

The pretorians gazed at each other in wonder, as they 
listened; and just then the first golden rays of morning lit 
up the sky. 


306 


QUO VADIS, 


CHAPTER YIL 

The cries, “ Death to the Christians 1 ” were heard in 
every part of the city. At the first moment not only did 
nobody doubt that they were the real cause of the calam- 
ity, but no one wished even to doubt since their punishment 
was to be at the same time a grand amusement for the peo- 
ple. Still an opinion was circulating that the catastrophe 
would not have assumed such dreadful proportions if not 
for the anger of the gods ; for this reason in the temples 
“ piacula,^’ or purifying sacrifices were performed. By the 
advice of the Sibylline priests the senate ordained solem- 
nities and public prayer to Vulcan, Ceres and Proserpina. 
Girls made offerings to Juno; a whole procession of them 
went to the seashore to get water and sprinkle with it the 
statue of the goddess. Married women prepared feasts to 
the gods* and night watches. All Rome purified itself 
from sin, made sacrifices and tried to be in peace with the 
immortals. 

Meanwhile among the ruins new, broad streets were 
opened. Here and there foundations were laid for magnifi- ' 
cent houses, palaces, and temples. But first of all they i 
built with unusual haste an enormous wooden amphitheatre \ 
in which Christians were to die. Immediately after the con- j 
sultation in the house of Tiberius orders were sent to con- j 
suls to furnish wild beasts. Tigellinus emptied the vivaria ' j 
of all Italian cities, not excepting the very small ones. In • 
Africa, at his command, gigantic hunts were organized, in 'j 
wdiich the entire populace of the cities had to take part. 
Tigers and elephants were brought from Asia, — hippo- * 
potami and crocodiles from the Nile, lions from the Atlas, j 
wolves and bears from the Pyrenees, savage hounds from | 
Hibernia, Molossian dogs from Epirus, bisons, and the gi- j 
gantic wild aurocks from Germany. As there was a large 4 
number of prisoners, the games therefore had to surpass in 1 
grandeur anything seen up to that time. Caesar wished to 
drown in blood all memory of the fire, and make Rome in- J 
toxicated with it ; therefore never had there been promise I 
for a greater show of bloodshed. J 

* Selisteria and Lecbisteria. m 


quo VADIS. 


307 


* The people helped guards and pretorians in hunting 
Christians. That was no difficult labor, for whole groups 
of them camped with the heathens in the midst of the gar- 
dens, and confessed their faith openly. AYhen attacked 
they knelt, and while singing hymns let themselves be 
borne away without resistance. But their patience only in- 
creased the anger of the populace, who did not understand 
its origin, and considered it as rage and persistence in crime. 
Madness seized the persecutors. It happened that the mob 
wrested Christians from pretorians and tore them to pieces; 
women were dragged to prison by the hair ; children’s heads 
were dashed against stones. Thousands of people rushed, 
howling, night and day through the streets. Victims were 
found in ruins, in chimneys, in cellars. Before the prisons 
singing and dancing went on ; at the light of the burning 
wood piles, around casks of wine they performed baccha- 
nalian feasts. In the evening was heard with delight the 
bellowing of the mob, which was like thunder, and which 
sounded throughout the city. The prisons were overflow- 
ing with thousands of people ; every day the mob and pre- 
torians drove in new victims. There was no pity. It 
seemed that people had forgotten to speak and in their wild 
raging remembered only one shout : “ Death to the Chris- 
tians I” Wonderfully hot days came, and nights more stif- 
ling than ever before ; even the air seemed to be filled with 
blood, madness and crime. 

And that surpassing measure of cruelty was answered 
by an equal measure of desire for martyrdom. The confess- 
ors of Christ went willingly to death, or even sought death 
till they were restrained by the stern commsCnds of their 
superiors. By the order of these superiors they began to 
assemble only outside the city, in excavations hear the Ap- 
pian Way and in vineyards belonging to patrician Chris- 
tians, of whom so far none had been imprisoned. .On the 
Palatine hill it was known perfectly that to the confessors 
of Christ belonged Flavius, Domitilla, Pomponia Grmcina, 
Cornelius Padens, and Yinicius. Caesar himself, however, 
feared that the mob would not believe that such people had 
burned Borne and since it was important first of all to 
convince the mob, punishment and vengeance were deferred 
till a future time. Some were of the opinion that those pa- 
tricians were saved by the influence of Acte. But this 
opinion was erroneous. Petronius after parting with Yini- 
cius, turned to Acte, to ask her to gain assistance for Lygia, 


308 


QUO VADJS. 


but she could only give him her tears, for she lived in ob- 
livion and suffering, and was tolerated only in so far as she 
hid herself from Poppsea and Caesar. 

But she had visited L3’^gia in prison, she had carried her 
clothing and food, and mainl}^ had saved her from insult on 
the part of the prison-guards, who, besides, were bribed 
already. And meanwhile Petronius, who was unable to 
forget that, had it not been for his plan of taking L'ygia 
away from Aulus, she would probably not be now in prison, 
and wishing to win the game against Tigellinus spared 
neither ti'hie nor efforts. In the time of a few days he saw 
Seneca, Domitius Afer, Crispinilla, through whom he 
wished to reach Poppsea, — also Terpnos, Diodorus and the 
beautiful Pythagoras, arid finally Aliturus and Paris, to 
whom Caesar usually refused nothing. With the help of 
Chiysothemis, who was at this time the mistress of Vatinius, 
he tried even to gain his aid, not sparing in this case, and 
in others, promises and money. 

But all these efforts were fruitless. Seneca, being uncer- 
tain himself of the morrow, started to explain to him that 
the Christians, even if they had not burned Rome, ought 
to be exterminated just the same for the good of the city, — 
in a word, he justified the coming bloodshed for political 
reasons. Terpnos and Diodorus took the money but did 
nothing for it in return. A^atinius reported to Caesar that 
an attempt was made to bribe him ; and only Aliturus 
alone, who at first was hostile to the Christians, but took 
pity on them now — dared to mention to Caesar the impris- 
oned maiden and to beg for her safety ; but he obtained 
nothing, except the answer, — 

“ Dost thou think that I have a soul inferior to that of 
Brutus, who spared not his own sons for the sake of 
Rome?” 

When Aliturus repeated this answer to Petronius, he 
said, — 

“ Since Nero has compared himself to Brutus, there is 
certainly no salvation 1 ” 

But he had pity on Yinicius and he was afraid he might 
attempt to take his own life. “ Now,” said Petronius to 
himself, “ he is upheld by the efforts which he makes to 
save her, by the sight of her, and b}’^ his own sufferings, but 
when all the means fail and the last ray of hope is extin- 
guished— by Castor! he will not survive* her, he will throw, 
himself on his sword,” Petronius understood how to die 


QUO VADIS, 


309 


better than he could understand how to love and suffer like 
Vinicius. And meanwhile Yinicius did all that he could 
think of to save Lygia. He visited Augustians, — he, who 
was once so proud, now begged their assistance. Through 
\ itelius he offered Tigelliuus all his Sicilian estates, and 
whatever else he should wish to ask; but Tigellinus, not 
wishing apparently to offend the Augusta, refused. To go 
to Ctesar himself, embrace his knees and implore, would 
lead to nothing. Vinicius wished to do even this, but 
Tetronius hearing of his intentions, inquired, 

“ And what if he will refuse thee, or answer with a jest 
or a shameless threat, what wouldst thou do? ” 

The features of Vinicius contracted with pain and rage, 
and from his fixed jaws a gritting sound was heard. 

“ Yes,” said Petronius — “ therefore I advise thee against 
this I Thou wouldst close all paths of rescue.” 

But Vinicius restrained himself, and passing his hand 
over his forehead, which was covered with cold sweat, he 
said, — 

“ No! no! I am a Christian.” 

“ But thou wilt forget this as thou didst a moment before. 
Thou hast the right to ruin thyself, but not her. Remem- 
ber the suffering of the daughter of Sejanus before her 
death.” 

I And speaking thus Petronius was not sincere at all, since 
he was concerned more for Vinicius than for LygiA Still 
he knew that in no way could he restrain him from a dan- 
gerous step except by telling him that he would bring in- 
exorable destruction to Lygia. But he was right, for on 
the Palatine hill they had counted on the visit of the young 
tribune and had taken necessary precautions. 

But the suffering of Vinicius surpassed all that a human 
being could endure. From the very moment that Lygia was 
[^1: imprisoned and the glory of coming martyrdom had fallen 
O' on her, not only did he love her more, but he began simply 
P to give her in his soul almost religious honor, as a super- 
human being. And now, at the thought that he must lose 
this being, so dear and holy to him, that besides death tor- 
ments might be inflicted on her more terrible than death it- 
self, the blood stfffened in his veins. -His soul was turned 
into one groan, his thoughts were confused. At times it 
seemed to him that his skull was on fire, and that it would 
either be burned, or burst. He ceased to understand what 
, was going on around him; he ceased to understand why 


310 


QVO VADI8, 


Christ, the Merciful, the Divine, does not come with aid to 
His adherents; why the darkened walls of the Palatine 
court did not sink through the earth, and with them Nero, 
the Augustians, the pretorian camp and all that city of 
crime. He thought that it could not and should not be 
otherwise, and all that his eyes saw and what his soul 
suffered and the heart was breaking, was a dream. But the 
roaring of the wild beasts informed him that it was reality ; 
the sound of the axes beneath which rose the arena told 
him that it was reality, and this very same conviction was 
confirmed by the howling of the populace and the overfilled 
prisons. Then his faith in Christ was shaken, and that was 
a new torture, the most dreadful of all perhaps. And at 
the same time Petronius said to him, — 

“ Remember what the daughter of Sejanus endured before 
death I ” 


CHAPTER VIIL 

Everything failed. Yinicius lowered himself to the de- 
gree of seeking help from freedmen and slave women of 
Caesar and Poppaea ; he paid well for their lying promises, 
and by rich gifts won their good will. He found the first 
husband of Poppaea, Rufius Crispiniis, and obtained from 
him a letter ; presented his villa in Antium to the son of 
Poppaea by her first marriage, but thereby only angered 
Caesar, who hated, his stepson. By a special courier he 
sent letters to the second husband of Poppaea, to Otho, in 
Spain, to whom he promised all his property and himself ; 
and then only noticed that he was the plaything of people, 
and that if he could pretend indifference to the fate of Lygia, ] 
he would have freed her sooner. '■* 

Petronius saw this, too. Meanwhile the days were fleet- ■ 
ing. The amphitheatres were finished. Tickets for ad- * 
mission to the ludus matutinus were being distributed. ^ 
But this time the morning games, on account of the im- i 
mense number of victims, were to continue for days, weeks, * 
and months. They did not know where to keep the Chris- \ 
tians. The prisons were crammed, and fever was raging in 
them. “ Puticuli,” i. c., common pits in which slaves were J 
kept, also began to be overfilled. There was danger of a j 
pestilence spreading through tlie city, — hence it was neces- 
sary to make haste. 3 


quo VADI8. 


311 


All this news reached Yiiiicius, extinguishing in him 
the last rays of hope. While there was time he could 
cherish the hope that he might yet do something ; but now 
there was little time left. The spectacles were soon to be- 
gin ; Lygia might any day find herself in the “ cuniculum,” 
from which there was but one exit,— to the arena. Not 
knowing where fate and the cruelty of violence might throw 
her, he went from circus to circus, bribing the watchmen 
and the “ bestiari,” asking them for favors which they were 
unable to grant. At times he thought that he was exerting 
himself only to make her death less terrible, and then he 
felt as if his skull was filled with burning coals. 

He did not hope to outlive her, and decided to perish 
with her, but at the same time he understood that sorrow 
might dry in him the last drops of life even before the fatal 
moment arrived. His friends, and among them Petronius, 
also thought that any day might open the kingdom of 
shadows before him. The face of Vinicius turned as black 
as the waxen masks kept in lararia. An expression of 
perplexity was in his frigid features, looking as if he could 
not understand what happened, or what was going to 
happen. When some one spoke to him, he unconsciously 
raised his hand, and, pressing his temples with the palms 
of his hands, looked at the speaker with frightened and 
searching gaze. The nights he and Ursus passed at the 
door of the dungeon where Lygia was kept ; and when she 
commanded him to go and take a rest, he returned to Pe- 
tronius and paced in the atrium till morning. The slaves 
often found him kneeling, and with uplifted hands, or lying 
on the ground face downward. He prayed to Christ, — that 
was his last hope. Everything had failed him. Only a 
miracle could save Lygia, and Vinicius beat the ground 
with his forehead and prayed for a miracle. 

But there was enough consciousness left in him to under- 
stand that the prayer of Peter had greater weight than his 
own. Peter promised him Lygia, Peter baptized him, Peter 
himself wrought miracles ; so let him now help and save 
him. 

Thus once on a night he went to seek the Apostle. The 
Christians — there were few left of them now — avoided 
each other more carefully, lest some weak-spirited among 
them might, wittingly or unwittingly, betray them. Amid 
the general confusion and havoc, Vinicius, who was domi- 
nated by the one thought of snatching Lygia from the 


312 


QUO VADIS. 


dungeon, lost sight of the Apostle, so that since his ha}>tism 
he only saw him once, and that was before the persecution 
began. At the hut of the quarryman, whither Yinicius 
went for information, he was told that there was going to 
be that day a meeting of the Christians be3"ond the Porta 
Salaria, in the vine3’ard of Cornelius Pudens. The quarry- 
man undertook to escort Yinicius to the place, and assured 
him that they would meet Peter there. 

As soon as it grew dark they left the hut, passed the 
city gates, and along the ravines overgrown with reeds the3^ 
walked until they reached the vine3’ard which was strag- 
gling in a broad, wild waste. The meeting was held in a 
shed, used for pressing grapes. On the threshold Yinicius 
heard the whispered prayer, and within he saw by the dim 
light of lamp a few dozen people, kneeling and enwrapped 
in prayer. Some one was reading a kind of litany, and a 
chorus of male and female voices repeated every little 
while, ‘‘ Christ have mercy on us I ” Deep, piercing, 
mournful grief quivered in those voices. 

Peter was there. He stood kneeling in front of the 
others, before a wooden crucifix, fastened to the wall of the 
shed, and prayed. Yinicius recognized his white hair and 
uplifted hands. The first thought of the 3"Oung patrician 
was to force a passage through the crowd, throw himself at 
the feet of the Apostle, and call out, Save usl but whether 
it was the solemnity of the pra3"er, or weakness that made 
his knees bend, Yinicius clasped his hands, and began to 
groan and repeat : “ Christ, have mercy ! ” If he had full 
possession of his faculties he would have understood that 
he was not the only one who brought there grief, alarm and 
downcast heart. In this assembly there was not a soul 
who had not lost some dear one ; and when the principal 
and most important confessors were in prison already ; 
when every moment new tidings were brought of the hu- 
miliation and tortures the imprisoned were subjected to; 
when the extent of the misfortunes had exceeded all appre- 
hensions, where there were but a handful of Christians left, 
— there was not one heart which was not hesitating in its 
faith, which did not doubtfull3^ ask: Where is Christ? why 
does He permit evil to be mightier than God? But mean- 
while they implored in despair for His mercy, for in each 
heart there still smoldered a spark of faith that He would 
come, wipe out the infamy, hurl Nero into the ab3^ss, and 
rule supreme in the world. The Christians still looked to 


quo VADIS, 


313 


II im for succor, listened to Him, and prayed to Him. Vini- 
cius went into ecstasy every time be repeated, Christ have 
mercy on us.” They called on him from the depth of their 
grief; Peter called on him; and any moment the heavens 
may be rent, the earth tremble, and He come way down 
in infinite splendor, stars at His feet, merciful but stern. 
He will raise up the faithful, and command the abyss to 
swallow their persecutors. 

Vinicius covered his face with his hands, and bowed to 
the ground. Suddenly all was quiet around him, as if fear 
deprived the assembly of speech. It seemed to him that 
the moment of a miracle was at hand. He thought that if 
he raised his head, he would see a blinding light, and hear 
a voice which would cause human hearts to tremble. 

But the silence continued, and w'as interrupted only by tlie 
sobbing of women. Yinicius rose and with wondering eyes 
looked around. In the shed, instead of the heavenly light, 
the lamp-lights flickered, and the rays of the moon, entering 
through an opening in the roof, cast a silver light on the 
kneeling crowd, who silently looked on the crucifix. There 
were tears in the eyes of everybody, some were sobbing, 
and from without came the cautious whistles of the watch- 
men. Peter turned to the crowd and said : 

“ Children, raiSe your hearts to the Redeemer, and oflfer 
Him your tears.” 

And he remained silent. Presently a female voice was 
heard, full of pain and supplication. 

i I am a widow ; I had a son who supported me. Give 
" him back, 0 Lord ! ” 

Peter, old and exhausted, stood before the kneeling 
' crowd. He seemed the personification of weakness, 
j Another voice was heard complaining : 

“ The executioners have dishonored my daughter, and 
j Christ permitted it 1 ” Then came a third voice : 

“ I am left alone with my children ; when I am taken 
I away, who will give them bread and water ? ” 
i “Linus was spared at first; but now they have put him 
j to torture, 0 Lord I ” 

! “ When we return home, the pretorians will seize us. 

i We . know not where to hide.” 

“ Woe to us ! W\io will protect us ? ” 

Thus in the silence of the night complaints were coming 
one after the other. The old fisherman closed his eyes, and 
i shook his white head over this sea of human misery. SL 


314 


quo VADIS, 


lence reigned again, only the whistle of the watchmen was 
heard. Vinicius sprang to his feet, intending to go over to 
where the Apostle stood and ask him for help, but he sud- 
denly perceived a chasm before him, and his feet weakened 
under him. What if the Apostle recognize his own weak- 
ness, if he will only confirm that the Roman Cfesar is 
mightier than Jesus of Nazareth? His hair stood on end 
from terror ; he felt that into that chasm would be hurled 
not only his hopes, but with them he himself, his Ijygia, 
his love for Christ, his faith, and all that made up his life. 
Only death would remain, and night, — a shoreless sea. 

Peter began to speak in a voice so low that he could 
hardly be heard, — 

“ My children ; on Golgotha I saw Christ nailed to the 
cross. I heard the blows of the hammer, saw the cross 
raised on high so that the people might see the death of the 
Son of Man. I saw his- sides pierced, and I saw him die. 
And then, returning from the cross, I cried in bitterness, as 
3^e cry to-day: ‘Woe! Woe! 0 Lord, Thou art God, — 
why hast Thou permitted this ? Why hast Thou permitted 
death to touch Thee : why hast Thou stung the hearts 
of those that believed that Thy kingdom would come?’ 
And He, our Lord, and our God, on the third day rose from 
the dead, and was among us till He entered His kingdom in 
glory. 

“ And we, seeing our faith, grew stronger in heart, and 
since that time we are sowing His seed.” 

Then turning to the place whence the first complaint 
came, he said in a resolute voice, — 

“Why do ye complain? God gave Himself to torture 
and death, and yQ wish Him to shield you from them ? Ye 
have little faith ; have yQ not understood his teaching ? 
Has He promised ye an earthly life only ? He comes to 
ye and says : ‘ Follow in my path.’ He raises ye to 

himself, and ye hold fast to this earth and cry, ‘ Lord save 
us ! ’ I am a grain of sand before God, but before ye I am 
His apostle and vicegerent, and speak in the name of 
Christ: Not death is before you, but life; not tortures, 
but eternal felicity ; not tears and moans, but rejoicing ; 
not bondage, but kingly rule ! I, the apostle of God, say 
to thee, widow : thy son will not die, but will rise gloriously • 
into eternal life, and thou wilt rejoin him ! To thee, father, 
whose innocent daughter has been dishonored by the exe- 
cutioners, I promise that thou wilt find her whiter than the 


QUO VADm. 


315 


lilies of Hebron. To all ye who are unfortunate, forsaken, 
and in every way have suffered ; and to you who must die, — 
I declare in the name of Christ that ye will wake as from a 
dream to a happy life. In the name of Christ, let your eyes 
be opened, and let your hearts be inflamed.” 

These words breathed a new life into the Christians, a 
sliudder ran through them. Before them was no longer a 
bent and decrepit figure, but a giant who raised their souls 
from the dust. 

“ Amen 1 ” exclaimed several voices. 

There was fire in the eyes of the Apostle. He now looked 
grand, powerful and hol 3 \ They all bowed before him, and 
! when silence was restored, he continued, — 

“ Sow in tears that ye may reap in joy. Why do ye fear 
the power of evil ? The Lord, who is dwelling within 3 ^ou 
is above the earth, above Rome. The stones may be wet 
with your tears, the sand may be steeped in your blood, 
the pits may be filled with your bodies, but I tell ye that 
ye are the conquerors. God will destroy this city of crime, 
persecution and pride, and yQ are His soldiers I And if He 
' redeemed the world with His blood, why will ye not redeem 
this nest of infamy with }'our blood ? This He commands 
through my lips.” 

He stood motionless, his eyes raised to heaven. The 
' Christians felt that he sees something which their mortal 
eyes could not see. His face changed and was lighted up 
with an uncommon serenity. 

“ Thou art here, 0 Lord, and dost show Thy ways to me. 
In this city of Satan, not in Jerusalem, wilt Thou place 
Thy throne V Here, upon these tears and this blood wilt 
Thou build Thy church? Here, where now rules Nero, 
will Thy eternal reign commence ? 0 Lord 1 0 Lord I 

. Thou art pouring the fountain of strength on the weak, and 
commandest me to feed Thy lambs to the end of the world. 
Oh, be Thou praised I Thou, and Thy decrees by which 
I Thou commandest us to conquer I Hosanna I Hosanna ! ” 

Those who were alarmed rose, those who doubted were 
I overfilled with faith. “ Hosanna ” and “ Pro Christo ” were 
\ heard from all sides. Heat-lightning lighted up the interior 
! of the shed and the pale faces of the crowd. 

Peter, absorbed in a vision, prayed for a long time, then 
he turned his inspired face to the crowd, and said : 

As God has conquered your doubt, so go ye forth, and 
conquer in His name 1 ” 


316 


quo VADIS. 


He then blessed them with the cross, — 

“ And now I bless ye, my children, and consecrate ye 
to torture, to death, to eternity ! ” 

The Christians surrounded him and cried: 

“ We are ready, but do thou guard th3^self, for thou art 
the vicegerent of Christ I ” They kissed his garment, and 
he blessed them with the sign of the cross, as a father ; 
blesses his children whom he sends on a long journey. 

Eveiy one hurried home, and thence to the prisons and 
arenas. In thought they had already parted from the earth, , 
and were making their flight to heaven. With Nereus and i 
Pudens, the Apos|;le went along a narrow path to his house. 
But Yinicius followed him, and when they reached the cot- 
tage of Nereus, he threw himself at the feet of the Apostle, 
who recognized him, and asked; 

“ What dost thou wish, my son ? ” 

But Yinicius, after what he had heard in the shed, dared , 
not ask for interference ; but, embracing his feet, he w’ept , 
and silently implored. 

“ I know,” said Peter ; “ they have taken the girl whom ; 
thou lovest. Pray for her.” 

“ Lord,” moaned Yinicius, “ I am a wretched worm ; but , 
thou didst know Christ. Implore Him to save her.” 

He knew the power of the Apostle ; knew that he alone 
could return her to him. ; 

Peter was moved. He remembered that Lygia had simi- 
larly implored pity of him. 

“ dear son,” said he, “ I will pray for her, but re- 
member what I said to those of little faith, — that God him- j 
self had gone through similar torments ; and remember that 
after this life there is an eternity/’ — 

“ I know ; I have heard ! ” answered A^inicius, imbibing 
the air with his pale lips; “but see, lord, I cannot I If 
blood must be spilt, implore Christ to take mine, — I am a 
soldier. Let Him double, let Him treble the tortures, — I 
can bear them ! But let Him save her 1 She is a child 
yet, master, and He is more powerful than Caesar, — I be-^ 
lieve more powerful I Thou didst love her thj^self. Thou 
hast blessed us. She is an innocent child ” — 

Again he sank to the ground, pressed his face to Peter’s 
knees, and kept repeating, — 

“ Thou didst know Christ 1 Thou didst ! He will hear 
thee I Pray for her I ” 

Peter closed his eyes and fervently prayed. 


QUO VADIS, 


317 


Lightning shot across the sky. By its light Vinicius 
watched the sentence that he expected from the lips of 
Peter, — of death or of life. The chirping of birds was 
heard in the vineyard, and the distant sound of tread-mills 
near the Via Salaria. 

“ Vinicius,” finally said the Apostle, “hast thou faith ? ” 

“ Lord, would I have come hither if I did not have 
faith ? ” 

“ Then have faith to the end, for faith moves mountains. 
Though thou wert to see that maiden under the sword of the 
executioner, or in the jaws of a lion, believe that Christ 
can save her. Believe, and pra}^ to Him, and I will pray 
with thee.” 

Then raising his face to heaven, he said loudly : 

“ Merciful Christ, look on this aching heart and console 
it! Merciful Christ, Thou hast implored the Fathei’ to 
take the bitter cup from Thy mouth, turn it now from the 
lips of Thy servant ! Amen I ” 

“ O Christ ! I am Thine ; take me instead of her I ” ex- 
claimed Vinicius. 

I The sky was growing pale in the east. 

j CHAPTER IX. 

j With a feeling of renewed hope Vinicius, on leaving the 
Apostle, betook himself to the prison. His soul was still 
! filled with despair and terror, but he stifled his feelings. 

■ He could not bring himself to believe that the vicegerent 
! of God should fail in his intercession, or that his prayer 
; should have no effect. He could neither bring himself to 
i hope, nor yet to doubt. “ I will believe in His mercy,” he 
j! said to himself, “ even though I should see her in the jaws 
I of a lion.” This thought, though his soul was deeply 
i stirred, and cold drops of perspiration showed themselves 
; on his forehead, strengthened his belief. He even began to 
' feel that faith could move mountains, as the strength within 
i him, which he had never felt before, became apparent to 
! him. It seemed that he could do things now that were im- 
I possible to him but the day before. He felt at times that 
: the danger had passed. He recalled that night, and that 
: holy face uplifted to heaven in prayer, whenever he felt a 
j doubt creeping into his perturbed soul. “ No, Christ will 


318 


QUO VADI8. 


not deny His first disciple and the pastor of His flock I 
Christ will not refuse him! I will not doubt!” Saying 
which he hastened toward the prison as a herald of good 
tidings. 

There something unexpected awaited him. He was 
known to all the guards at the prison who generally placed 
no difficulty in his way. Now, however, the line did not 
open to him, but a centurion approaching, said, — 

“ Pardon, noble tribune, to-day we have a command not 
to admit any one.” 

“ A command ? ” asked Yinicius, growing pale. 

“ Yes, lord,” said the soldier, not without a show of pity, 
“ it is Caesar’s command. There are many sick in the 
prison, and it is feared that visitors might spread infection 
throughout the city.” 

“Is the order for to-day only ? ” 

“ The guards change at noon.” 

Yinicius remained silent, removing from his head the 
pileolus which seemed to him now as though it were lead. 

Approaching him the soldier said in a low voice, — “ Fear 
not, lord, the guard and Ursus watch over her.” Saying 
this he drew on the flag stone with his long Gallic sword, 
the outline of a fish. 

“ And thou a pretorian ? ” asked Yinicius, looking at him 
sharply. 

“ Till I am placed there,” as he pointed to the prison. 

“ I, too, worship Christ,” said Yinicius. 

“ His name be praised ! I cannot admit thee to the 
prison, but I will carry a letter from thee to the guard.” 

“ Thank thee, brother,” as he pressed the soldier’s hand, 
and turned away. His speech brought consolation to the 
heart of Yinicius. His pileolus no longer weighed upon 
him. He regarded with awakening hope the sun as it rose 
above the prison walls. Halting after a while he said, — 

“ I have not seen her to-day, 0 Lord, but I believe in 
Thy mercy.” 

He found Petronius at the house. Though not long re- 
turned he had taken his bath and anointed himself before 
■ going to sleep. 

“ I have news for thee,” said he, “ I was with Tullius 
Senecio to-day, who was also visited by Caesar. I know 
not why the Augusta brought little Rufius with her, if not 
to soften Caesar’s heart. The child fell asleep during the' 
reading, seeing which, Ahenobarbus threw a goblet at his 


quo VADIS. 


319 


stepson, dangerously wounding him. Poppsea fainted. ‘ I 
Lave enough of this blood ! ’ cried Cresar, which, as thou 
knowest, is equivalent to death.” 

“ God’s punishment was hanging over the Augusta,” 
said Yinicius ; “ but why tell me this ? ” 

“ Because Poppjea’s anger was directed against thee and 
Lygia ; her own misfortune may now occupy her solely, 
and render her more easily influenced. I will talk with her 
this evening.” ^ 

“ I thank thee fo” the good news thou gavest me.” 

“ But thou needst to bathe and rest. Thy lips are blue, and 
thou art reduced to a mere shadow.” 

“ Have they announced the time of the flrst ‘ Indus matu- 
tinus ’ ? ” asked Yinicius. 

“ In ten days. But other prisons will come first. We 
profit by the delay. All is not yet lost.” 

He did not believe this, however, for he knew there was 
no chance of rescue for Lygia. In pity he refrained from 
acquainting Yinicius with what he had heard-at Senecio’s, 
namely, the decision that Caesar and Tigellinus had arrived 
at of reserving to themselves and their friends the most 
beautiful of the Christian maidens, to defile before tortur- 
ing. the pretorians and beast-keepers to have the others on 
the day of the games. 

He knew Yinicius would not survive Lygia, so he pur- 
posely held out to him what hope he might, first, be- 
cause of his sympathy for him, and second, he wished, 
should Yinicius have to die, that he might look beautiful 
at his death, instead of showing a face distorted from pain 
and long watching. 

“ To-day I will plead with the Augusta something like 
this,” said Petronius ; “ ‘ Save Lygia for Yinicius, and I will 
save I^ifius for thee.’ A word spoken to Ahenobarbus in 
season may save or ruin. At all events we will gain time.” 

Yinicius thanked him. 

“ I want to see thee eat and sleep. In the great est diffi- 
culties Odysseus kept these in mind. Thou hast spent the 
night in prison, of course ? ” 

“ No ; there is an order admitting no one. Find out for 
me, Petronius, if such order is for to-day only, or till the 
games take place.” 

“ I will find out this evening and let thee know to-mor- 
row morning. Now I must sleep, and do thou also.” 

Yinicius went to the library where he wrote a letter to 


320 


QUO VADIS. 


Lygia, which he took himself to the Christian centurion. 
After a while the centurion returned with a greeting from 
Lygia, who promised her answer that day. 

Instead of returning home Vinicius seated himself on a 
stone and waited for the letter. The sun was high in the 
heavens, and crowds of people thronged to the Forum 
when Vinicius, made drowsy by the heat, and yielding to 
his own excessive weariness, at last began to close his eyes. 
He was lulled to sleep by the monotonous cries of boys 
playing mora, and the measured tread of the guards. 

In the dreams that came to him he thought he was carry- 
ing Lygia in his arms at night through a strange vineyard, 
Pomponia lighting the way with a torch. A voice like that 
of Petronius called to him to “ Turn back I ” Without 
heeding the warning he followed Pomponia till they ar- 
rived at a cottage, at the door of which stood Peter. “We 
come from the arena, lord,” said he, “ but Lygia sleeps, and 
we cannot wake her ; wake her thou.” “ Christ himself 
will come to Wake her,” answered Peter. 

Then the picture changed, and he saw Nero, and Poppsea 
with little Rufius in her arms, with Petronius "washing the 
bleeding head of the child. Tigellinus was sprinkling 
ashes on tables whereon stood costly dishes. Vitelius was 
devouring the dishes, while a great many other Augustians 
were seated at the feast. He himself rested near Lj^gia. 
Between the tables stalked lions with manes dripping 
blood. Lj^gia beseeched him to take her from the place, 
but an awful weakness came over him so that he was un- 
able even to move. At last all these visions dissolved into 
perfect darkness. 

He was roused from sleep at last by the shouts that fell 
upon his ear. Rubbing his eyes he saw people swarming 
the streets. Two runners pushed the throng asi^te with 
their long staffs, crying out as they went to make way for 
a splendid litter borne by four Egyptian slaves. 

A man clad in white robes, but whose face was partly 
hidden from observation by a roll of papyrus held close to 
his eyes, and which he seemed to be diligently perusing, 
sat inside. 

“Make way for the noble Augustian I ” cried the run- 
ners, but so thronged was the street that the litter was 
obliged to wait awhile. Putting down his roll of papyrus 
the Augustian cried, — 

“ Push those wretches aside 1 Make haste ! ” Seeing 


QUO VADIS. 321 

Yinicius he drew back his head, raising the papyrus quickly 
to his face as he did so. 

It was Chilo. 

Yinicius thought he must be still dreaming. 

The runners had now opened a way and were about to 
move when the young tribune approached the litter. 

“ A greeting to thee, 0 Chilo I ” he said. 

“ Young man,” said the Greek, with much pride, while 
endeavoring to assume an expression of calmness which he 
was far from feeling, “ be greeted, but detain me not, for I 
am in haste to meet ray friend, the noble Tigellinus.” 

Grasping the edge of the litter and looking him straight 
in the eye, Yinicius asked in a low voice, — 

“ Didst thou betray Lygia ? ” 

Colossus of Memnon ! ” cried Chilo, in fear. There 
was no threat in Yinicius’s e 5 'es, however, which caused 
the Greek’s alarm to subside. At the thought of his own 
protection, and the unarmed condition of Yinicius, whose 
face, moreover, showed much emaciation, and whose body 
was bent by suffering, his insolence came back. Fixing 
his eyes on Yinicius he whispered in answer, — 

“ When I was dying of hunger thou didst give command 
to have me flogged.” 

Then both were silent. 

“ I wronged thee, Chilo,” said Yinicius in a subdued tone 
of voice. 

The Greek, snapping his fingers in contempt, said in a 
voice loud enough to be heard by all, — 

“ Friend, if thou hast a petition to present, I will see 
thee at my house on the Esquiline in the morning hour, 
when I receive guests and clients after my bath.” 

Waving his hand the Egyptians raised the litter, and 
the runners, brandishing their staffs, began to cr}^ — 

“ Make way for the litter of the noble Chilo Chilonides I 
make way, make way I ” 


CHAPTER X. 

Lygia, in a long letter hurriedly written, took farewell of 
Yinicius forever. It was known to her that no one is per- 
mitted to enter the prison and that she will see Yinicius 
only from the arena. She begged him to find out when 


322 


QUO VADI8. 


their turn would come and to be present at tlie games, a^ \ 
she wished to see him once more in her life. In her letter -4 
there was no evidence of fear. She wrote that she and the ^ 
others are striving to the arena, where they will find liber- \ 
ation from imprisonment. Awaiting the arrival of Pom- , 
ponia and Aulus, she begged that they too be present. 
Every word of hers was full of triumph, and that separ- * 
ation from earthly life in which all the prisoners lived ; and ! 
at the same time an unshaken faith that all promises will 
be fulfilled beyond the grave. “ Whether Christ will liber- 
ate me now or after death,” wrote she, “ He has promised 
me to thee by the lips of the Apostle ; and therefore I am 
thine.” She begged him not to grieve for her, and not to 
permit himself to be overcome by suffering. For her 
death was not a dissolution of marriage. With the con- 
fidence of a child she assured him, that immediately after 
her torments in the arena she would tell Christ that her 
betrothed Marcus had remained in Rome, that he was long- 
ing for her with his whole heart. And she thought that 
Christ would, perhaps, permit her soul to return to him 
for a moment, to tell him that she was living, that she did 
not remember her torments, and that she was happy. Her 
whole letter breathed happiness and hope. There was only 
one request connected with earthly affairs, — she begged 
that Yinicius should take her body from the spoliarium and ' 
bury it as his wife in the tomb in which he himself will 
have to rest sometime. 

He read her letter with a broken spirit, but at the same i 
time it seemed to him inconceivable that Lygia should ' 
perish under the claws of wild beasts, and that Christ I 
should not have pity on her. Hope and trust were hidden ; 
in his heart still. When he returned home, he wrote that ; 
he would come every day to the walls of Tullianum to wait • 
till Christ would crush the walls and give her to him. He j 
commanded her to believe that Christ could give her to 
him, even in the circus, that the great Apostle prays to > 
Him to do so and that the hour of liberation was near. ' 
The Christian centurion was to bear this letter to her on 1 
the next day. ^ 

But when Yinicius came to the prison the next morning, 
the centurion left the rank, approached him first, and 
said, — j 

“ Listen to me, Lord. Christ who enlightened thee has -i 
shown thee favor. Last night Caesar’s freedman and those 


quo VADIS, 


323 


of the prefect came to select Christian maMens for disgrace ; 
they inquired about thy betrothed, but our Lord sent her 
a fever, of which prisoners are dying in the Tullianum and 
they left her. Last evening she was unconscious, and 
blessed be the name of the Redeemer, for the sickness 
which saved her from shame may also save her from death.’' 

Yinicius placed his hand on the shoulder of the soldier, 
trying not to fall, and the soldier continued, — 

“ Thank the mercy of the Lord I They took and tortured 
Linus, but, seeing that he was dying they left him. They 
may give her now to thee, and Christ will give back health 
to her.” 

The young tribune stood for a time with his head lowered, 
then he raised it and said in a wliisper, — 

“Tiue, centurion. Christ, who saved her from shame 
will save her from death.” He sat at the wall of the prison 
till evening, when he returned home to send people for Linus 
and have him taken to one of his suburban villas. 

But when Petronius had heard of this he decided to take 
further action also. He went to the Augusta for a second 
time. He found her at the bed of little Rufius. The child 
with its head broken was struggling in a fever, and his 
mother with despair and terror in her heart, was trying to 
save him, thinking at the same time that even if she did 
save him it might be only to perish soon by a more dread- 
ful death. 

Being exclusively occupied with her own suffering, she 
did not want even to hear of Yinicius and Lygia, but Pe- 
tronius frightened her. 

“ Thou hast offended,” said he to her, “ a new, unknown 
divinity. Thou, Augusta, art a worshipper, it seems, of 
the Hebrew Jehovah ; but the Christians maintain that 
Chrestos is his son, and therefore think, if the anger of the 
father is not pursuing thee. Who knows but that what 
struck thee is their vengeance, and the life of Rufius, per- 
haps, depends on how thou wilt act ? ” 

“ What dost thou wish me to do ?” asked Poppiea with 
terror. 

“ Mollify the offended deities.” 

“ How 

“ Lygia is sick ; influence Caesar or Tigellinus to give her 
to Yinicius.” 

“ Dost thou think I could do that ? ” asked she, in de- 
spair. 


324 


QUO VADIS, 


“ Thou canst do then something else. If Lygia recovers, 
she must die. Go thou to the temple of Yesta, and ask the 
Virgo magna to be near the Tullianum at the time when 
they lead the prisoners out to death, and give command to 
free that maiden. The chief vestal will not refuse thee in 
that.*’ 

“ But if Lygia dies of the fever? ” 

“ The Christians say that Chrestos is vengeful but just; 
may be you will soften Him by thy good intention.” 

“ Let Him give me some sign that He will heal Rufius.” 

Petronius shrugged his shoulders and said, — “ I have not 
come as His envoy, divine ; but I merely say to thee, better 
be on good terms with all the gods, Roman and others.” 

“ I will go,” said Poppsea with a bi’oken voice. 

Petronius breathed deep. “ At last I have done some- 
thing for him,” thought he. 

And when he returned to Yinicius he said to him,— 

“ Pray to thy God that Lygia die not of the fever, for 
should she survive, the chief vestal will give command to 
liberate her. The Augusta herself will ask her to do so.” 

“ Christ will free her,” said Yinicius, looking at him wuth 
eyes in which fever was glittering. 

Poppsea, who for the recover}^ of Rufius was willing to 
burn hecatombs to all the gods of the world, went that 
same evening to the vestals in the Forum, leaving her sick 
child in the care of her faithful nurse, Silvia, by whom she 
herself had been reared. 

But in the court sentence had been issued already against 
the child ; for barely had the litter of the Empress vanished 
behind the great gate when two freedmen entered the cham- 
ber in which her son was resting. One of them threw him- 
self on old Silvia and gagged her ; the other, seizing a 
bronze statue of the Sphinx^ stunned the old woman with 
the very first blow. 

After this they approached Rufius. Tortured by fever, 
the little boy was insensible and did not know what was 
going on around him ; he smiled at them and gazed with 
his beautiful eyes, as if he would want to recognize them. 
Stripping from the nurse her girdle, they put it around his 
neck and pulled it. The child called once for his mother 
and died. Then they wound him in a sheet and sitting on 
horses which were waiting ready for them, they flew to 
Ostia, where they threw the body into the sea. 

Popp^ea, not finding the virgo magna, who with other 


QUO VADIS. 


325 


vestals was at the house of Yatinius, returned soon to the 
court. Seeing the empty bed and the cold body of Silvia, 
she fainted, and when they restored her she began to ciy ; 
her wild screams were heard all that night and all the day 
following. 

But on the third day Caasar commanded her to appear at 
a feast, and arraying herself in an ameth3'^st tunic, she came 
and sat all the time with a stony face, golden haired, silent, 
wonderful and foreboding like an angel of death. 


CHAPTER XL 

Before the Flavii had reared the Colosseum, the amphi- 
theatres in Rome were built mainl}^ of wood, and for that 
reason nearly all of them had burned during the fire. But 
Nero, for the celebration of the promised games, had 
ordered to build several, and among them a gigantic one, 
for which they began, immediately after the fire was extin- 
guished, to bring by sea and the Tiber great trunks of tr^jes 
cut on the slopes of Atlas ; because the games were to sur- 
pass all the previous ones in splendor and number of vic- 
tims, and therefore the space had to be enlarged for people 
and for animals. Thousands of men were working at the 
buildings night and day. They built and ornamented with- 
out getting tired. Among the populace wonders were told 
about pillars inlaid with bronze, amber, ivory, mother of 
pearl, and transmarine tortoise shells. Canals filled with 
ice cold water from the mountains and running along the 
seats were to keep an agreeable coolness in the building, 
even during the greatest heat. A gigantic purple velarium 
gave shelter from the rays of the sun. Among the rows, 
of seats were disposed vessels for the burning of Arabian 
perfumes ; above them were fixed instruments to sprinkle 
the spectators with dew of saffron and verbena. The famous 
architects Severus and Celer put forth all their skill to con- 
struct an amphitheatre at once incomparable and fitted for 
such a number of spectators as none of those known be- 
fore had been able to accommodate. 

And in the day, when the Indus m^tutinus was to begin, 
throngs of the populace were awaiting from daylight the 
opening of the gates, listening with delight to the roars of 
lions, the hoarse growls of panther s, snd tb^ howis of dogs^ 


326 


QUO VADIS. 


The beasts had not been fed for two daj^s, but pieces of 
bloody flesh had been pushed before them to rouse their 
rage and hunger all the more. At times such a storm of 
wild voices was raised that people standing before the 
Circus could not converse, and the more sensitive grew 
pale from fear. But with the rising of the sun, inside of 
the Circus hymns resonant but calm were intoned, which 
the people heard with astonishment, crying : “ The Chris- 

tians, the Christians I” Indeed, many detachments of 
Christians had been brought to the amphitheatre that 
night; and not only from one prison as it was intended 
before, but from all the prisons ; a few from each. It was 
known to the people, that the spectacles would continue 
through weeks and months, but there were hot discussions 
as to the possibility of getting through in a single night 
and day with those Christians who had been intended for 
that same day. The voices of men, women and children 
singing the morning hymn were so numerous that specta- 
tors of experience assented that even if one or two hundred 
persons were sent out at once, the beasts would grow tired, 
because sated, and not be able to tear to pieces all of them. 
Others maintained that an excessive number of victims in 
the arena would divert attention, and not give a chance to 
enjoy the spectacle. 

As the moment drew near for opening the corridors lead- 
ing to the interior of the building called vomitoria, people 
grew animated and joyous ; the}^ discussed and disputed 
about various things touching the spectacle. Parties were 
formed praising the efficiency of lions or tigers in tearing. 
Here and there people began to make bets. Finally others 
began to talk about gladiators who were to appear in the arena 
earlier than the Cliristiahs ; and again there were parties, 
some in favor of Samnites, some of Gauls, others of Mir- 
millons, others of Thracians and of the retiarii. Early in 
the morning larger and smaller detachments of gladiators 
began to arrive at the amphitheatre under the lead of the 
lanistae. Not wishing to be wearied beforetime, they 
entered unarmed, often entirely naked, often with green 
boughs in their hands, or ornamented with flowers, young, 
beautiful, and full of life. Their bodies, shining from oil, 
were . strong, as if chiseled from marble, and people who love 
the beauty of shape were delighted. Many of them were 
well known to the people personally, and every moment 
shouts wejre heard : “ Hello, Furnius 1 Hello, Leo ! Hello, 


‘‘qvo vadis, domixe?” 






.* i- 









N 


quo VADIS, 


327 


Maximus I Hello, Diomed I ” Young girls turned to them 
eyes full of admiration and the gladiators, selecting the 
most beautiful maiden, answered with jests, sending them 
kisses and shouting, “ Embrace me before death does I ” 
Theri they vanished in the gates, through which many of 
them were never to pass again. But new arrivals drew 
away the attention of the multitude. Behind the gladiators 
walked mastigophori ; that is, men armed with scourges 
whose duty it was to lash and urge forward the com- 
batants. Next mules drew in the direction of the spoliarium 
whole rows of vehicles on which wooden coffins were piled. 
People were diverted at sight of this judging from the 
number of coffins the greatness of the spectacle. Next 
marched in men who were to kill the wounded ; they were 
dressed so that each resembled Charon or Mercury. Then 
came those, who had to look after order in the circus, and 
assign places ; slaves, to bear around food and refreshments; 
and finally, pretorians, whom every Caesar in the amphi- 
theatre had always at hand. 

At last the vomitoria were opened and the crowd rushed 
in. But the number of those assembled was so great that 
they flowed in and flowed in for hours, till it was a marvel 
that the Circus could hold such a countless multitude ; the 
roars of the beasts, smelling the exhalations of human 
bodies, grew louder. While taking places the spectators 
made an uproar like the waves of the sea in time of storm. 

Finally the prefect of the city came surrounded by 
guards ; and after him in unbroken line appeared the litters 
of senators, consuls, pretors, ediles, officials of the govern- 
ment and the palace, of pretorian officers, patricians, and 
exquisite ladies. In the sun gleamed the gilding of the 
litters, the white and muli-colored stuffs, feathers, ear- 
rings, jewels, steel of the maces. From the Circus came 
shouts with which the people greeted the great dignitaries. 
Small divisions of pretorians arrived from time to time. 

But the priests of various temples came somewhat later; 
only after them the sacred virgins of Yesta were brought 
in, preceded by lictors. In order to begin the spectacle 
they were waiting now only for Caesar, who did not want to 
expose the people to over long waiting, and therefore came 
soon, wishing to win the people by promptness. He came 
in company with the Augusta and Augustians. 

Petronius arrived also among the Augustians and in the 
same litter with Yinicius. The latter knew that Lygia was 


328 


QVO VADI8. 


% 


sick and unconscious ; but as access to the prison had been 
forbidden most strictly during the preceding days, and as 
the former guards had been replaced by new ones who had 
no right to speak to the jailers or even communicate any 
information whatever to those who came to inquire about 
prisoners ; he was not even sure that she was not among 
the victims intended for the first day of spectacles. They 
might send out even a sick woman for the lions’ rage, 
though she were unconscious. But, as the victims were to 
be sewed up in skins of wild beasts, and sent to the arena 
in crowds, no spectator could know whether there might 
not be among them the one the}^ were interested in. The 
jailer and all the servants of the amphitheatre were bribed, 
and a bargain made with the beast-keepers to hide Lygia in 
some dark corner, and give her at night into the hands of a 
confidant of Yinicius, who would take her at once to the 
Alban hills. Petronius, initiated into the secret, advised 
Yinicius to go with him openl}^ to the amphitheatre and 
after he had entered, in the hurry of the crowd, to go down 
to the vaults and, to avoid possible mistake, to point out 
Lygia to the guards. 

The guards admitted him through a small door through 
which they came out themselves. One of them, named 
Cyrus, led him at once to the Christians. On the way he 
said : 

“ I knew not, lord, whether thou wilt find what thou art 
-seeking. We inquired about the girl named Lygia, but no 
one answered us ; it ma}^ be, though, that they do not trust 
us.” 

“ Are there many ? ” inquired Yinicius. 

“ Many, lord, had to wait till to-morrow.” 

“ Are there sick ones among them ? ” 

“ Such that could not stand were not among them.” 

Having said this, Cyrus opened a door, and they entered 
as it were an enormous chamber, but low and dark, for the 
light came in only through grated openings which separated 
it from the arena. At first Yinicius could see nothing ; he 
heard only the murmur of voices, and the shouts of people 
from the amphitheatre ; but after a while, when his eyes 
had grown used to the gloom, he saw crowds of strange 
beings, resembling wolves and bears. Those were Christians 
sewed up in skins of beasts. Some of them were standing, 
others were kneeling in prayer. Here and there, by the 
long hair flowing over the skin, one might recognize a 


quo VADIS. 


329 


woirfan. Mothers, resembling -wolves, carried on their arms 
children sewed up in equally shaggy coverings. But from 
beneath the skins were seen bright faces and eyes which in 
the gloom gleamed with delight and feverishness. 

Yinicius, after walking about the victims and inquiring 
for Lygia in vain, stopped on a sudden, for he seemed to 
hear near the grating a voice known to him. He listened 
for a while, turned to the side from which the voice came, 
and pushing through the crowd, went nearer. A sheaf of 
light fell on the head of the speaker, and in that light, under 
the skin of a wolf, Yinicius recognized the emaciated and 
implacable countenance of Crispus. 

“ Mourn for your sins,” exclaimed Crispus, “ for the 
moment is near. But who so thinks by death to redeem 
his sins, commits a fresh sin, and will be hurled into endless 
fire. The just and the sinner will die the same death, but 
the Lord will distinguish His own. Woe to you, the claws 
of the lions will rend your bodies, but they shall not rend 
your sins, nor your reckoning with God 1 ” 

And stretching out his bony hands, Crispus shook them 
over his bent head ; he was unterrified and implacable even 
in the presence of death to which in a while all those 
doomed people were to go. After his words were heard the 
voices : 

“We bewail our sins!” And then came silence; only 
the cry of children was audible, and the beating of hands 
against breasts. The blood of Yinicius stiffened in his 
veins. He was seized by fear that he would faint like those 
against whose bodies he had stumbled while searching 
about for Lygia, and remembering that they might open 
the grating any moment, began to call Lygia and TJrsus 
aloud, in the hope that, if not they, some one knowing them 
would answer. 

In fact, at that moment, some one dressed as a bear, 
pulled his toga, and said : 

“ Lord, they remained in prison. I was the last one 
brought out, and I saw her sick on the couch.” 

“ Who art thou ? ” inquired Yinicius. 

“ The quarryman in whose hut the Apostle baptized 
thee, lord. They seized me three days ago, and to day I 
die.” 

Yinicius breathed freely. When entering he had rushed 
to find L3’gia ; now he was even ready to thank Christ that 
she was not there,. and to see in that a sign of His mercy. 


330 QUO VADIS. 

Meanwhile the quaiT3^man pulled his toga again, and 
said : 

“ Dost remember, lord, that I conducted thee to the vine- 
3^ard of Cornelius, when the Apostle discoursed in the 
shed ? ” 

“ I remember ! ” replied Vinicius. 

“ I saw him later, the day before they imprisoned me. 
He blessed me and said that he would come to the amphi- 
theatre to take leave of the condemned. I should like to 
look at him at the moment of death, and see the sign of the 
cross, for it would be easier for me to die ; therefore, if thou 
know where he is, lord, inform me.” 

Vinicius lowered his voice and said : 

“ He is among the people of Petronius, disguised as a 
slave. I know not which places they chose, but I will 
return to the Circus and see.” 

“ Thanks to thee, lord, and peace be with thee.” 

“ May the Redeemer be merciful to thee.” 

“ Amen.” 

Vinicius went out of the cuniculum and betook himself 
to the amphitheatre, where he had a place near Petronius 
among the other Augustians. 

“ Is she here ? ” asked Petronius. 

“ No ; she remained in prison.” 

“ Hear what has come to my head ; but while listening 
look at Nigidia, so that we ma3" seem to talk of her hair- 
dressing. Tigellinus and Chilo are looking at us now. 
Listen then. Let them put Lygia in a coffin at night and 
carry her out as a corpse, — dost divine the rest ? ” 

“ Yes 1 ” answered Vinicius. 

Their further conversation was interrupted by Tullius 
Senecio, who, bending toward them, asked.: 

“ Do 3^011 know w'hether they will give weapons to the 
Christians ? ” 

“ We know not,” replied Petronius. 

“ I should wish that arms were given,” — said Tullius ; 
“ if not the arena will become like a butcher’s shambles too 
earl3\ But what a splendid amphitheatre 1 ” 

The sight was indeed magnificent. The lower seats, 
crowded with togas, were as white as snow. In the gilded 
podium sat Caesar, wearing a diamond collar, and a golden 
crown on his head ; next to him sat the beautiful and 
gloomy Augusta, and on both sides were vestal virgins, 
great officials, senators in purple togas, officers of the army 


QUO VADIS. 


331 


with glittering weapons, — in a word, all that was powerful, 
brilliant and rich in Rome. In the farther rows sat knights, 
and higher up darkened in rows a sea of common heads, 
above which from pillar to pillar hung festoons of roses, 
lilies, ivy, and grapevines. 

People conversed aloud, called to one another, sang ; at 
times they broke out into laughter at some witty word which 
was sent from row to row, and stamped with impatience to 
hasten the beginning of the spectacle. At last the stamp- 
ing became like an unbroken thunder. Then the prefect 
of the city, who had come before with a brilliant retinue, 
rode around the arena and gave a signal with a handker- 
chief which was answered throughout the amphitheatre by 

Ah-ah-a 1 ” from thousands of breasts. 

Usually, a spectacle was begun by hunts of wild beasts, 
in which Southern and Northern barbarians excelled ; but 
this time, as they had too many beasts, they began the 
spectacle with andabates, — that is, men wearing helmets 
without an opening for the eye, hence fighting blindfold. 

After the first interval, came the turn of the Christians. 
That was an entirely new spectacle for the people, and no 
one knew how the Christians would bear themselves ; hence 
all waited with curiosity. The disposition of the audience 
was attentive because they were waiting for uncommon 
scenes, but unfriendly to the Christians. Those people who 
were to appear had burned Rome and its ancient treasures. 
They had drank the blood of infants, and poisoned water ; 
they had cursed the whole human race, and committed the 
vilest crimes. Death and terror seemed hovering in the 
air. The throng, usually gladsome, became moody under 
the influence of hate and silence. Faces had a sullen ex- 
pression. 

Now the prefect gave a sign, and in that moment ap- 
peared the same 'old man, dressed as Charon, who had 
called the gladiators to death, and passing with slow step 
across the arena, he struck again three times on th^ door 
amid silence. 

Throughout the whole amphitheatre was hedrd the deep 
murmur ; 

“ The Christians I The Christians 1 ’’ 

The spectacle was terrible. Hundreds of Christians were 
led in and were torn to pieces first by gigantic dogs from 
Molossia, from Peloponnesus, from the Pyrenees, and from 
Hibernia, then by lions ; and then by beasts of all kinds, — 


m 


QUO VADIS, 


tigers from the Euphrates, Numidian panthers, bears, 
wolves, hyenas and jackals. There was a cliaos surpassing 
description. The spectacle lost the appearance of reality, 
and became as it were a bloody orgy, a dreadful dream, a 
gigantic kaleidoscope of mad fancy. Amidst roars, howls 
and whines, here and there on the seats of the spectators 
was heard the terrified and spasmodic laughter of women 
whose strength had given way at last. The people were 
terrified. Faces grew dark. Yarious voices began to cry : 
“ Enough I Enough I ” 

And amid the applause, the uproar, the terror and blood- 
thirstiness of the crowd were heard the hymns of the dying 
Christians, and the words : “ Pro Christo 1 Pro Christo 1 ” 

From the highest row in the amphitheatre the Apostle 
Peter looked at them. No one saw him, for all heads were 
turned to the arena ; so he rose and blest with the cross 
those who were perishing under the teeth of wild beasts. 

It was easier to let the beasts in than to drive them out. 
But Caesar found a means of clearing the arena which was 
at the same time a new amusement for the people. In all 
the passages between the seats appeared detachments of 
Numidians, black and stately, in feathers and earrings, 
with bows in their hands. The people understood that a 
new spectacle was coming, and greeted the archers with a 
shout of delight. The Numidians approached the railing 
and, putting their arrows to the strings, began to shoot 
from their bows into the crowd. 

That was a new spectacle trul3^ The bodies, well-shapen, 
as if cut from black marble, bent backward, stretched the 
flexible bows, and sent bolt after bolt. 

When all the beasts were shot down, hundreds of circus- 
slaves appeared in the arena with spades, shovels, brooms, 
wheelbarrows, and baskets for carrying out entrails and 
bags of sand. The place was soon cleared, dug over, and 
sprinkled with a thick layer of fresh sand. Then cupids 
ran in, scattering leaves of roses, lilies, and a variety of 
flowers. The censers were lit again, and the velarium was 
removed, for the sun had sunk now considerably. The peo- 
ple looked at each other with amazement, asking each other 
what kind of new spectacle was waiting for them on that 
day. 

Indeed, such a spectacle was waiting as no one expected. 
Caesar, who had left the podium some time ago, appeared 
all at once on the flowery arena, wearing a purple mantle 


QUO VADIS. 


333 


and a crown of gold. Twelve choristers holding citharse 
followed him ; and he holding a silver lute, advanced witli 
solemn tread to the middle, bowed a number of times to the 
spectators, lifted his eyes and stood for some time as it* 
waiting for inspiration. His voice trembled, his eyes were 
tilled with tears ; tears appeared on the lids of the vestals. 
The people listened to his song in silence and then burst 
out in a thunder of applause. 

Meanwhile, from outside through the open doors of the 
vomitoria came the sound of creaking vehicles on which 
were placed the bloody remnants of Christians, men, women, 
and children, to be taken to the pits called “ puticuli.” 

And the Apostle Peter seized his trembling white head 
with his hand, and cried in spirit : 

“ 0 Lt)rd, O Lord, to wh'bm hast Thou given dominion 
over this earth, and why wilt Thou found in this place Thy 
Capitol ? ” 


CHAPTER XII. 

The rays of the setting sun were beginning to merge into 
evening, when the performance was over. Multitudes were 
pouring from the amphitheatre through the vomitoria ; but 
the Augustians lingered yet in order to escape the crowd- 
ing. They had left their places, however, and gathered at 
the podium, where Caesar again showed himself to receive 
their praises. Though showers of praise and flattery had 
fallen upon him as he finished the song; though the vestals 
had kissed his “ divine ” hand, and Rubria’s hair had swept 
his breast while doing so, Nero was entirely dissatisfied. 
He had expected to see the people wild with wonder and 
delight. He was disappointed, as well as surprised, too, at 
the silence of Petronius, from whom he could have wished 
just then, some critical or approving remark. When he 
could endure this silence no longer, he beckoned Petronius 
to him. 

“ Speak,” he said, as Petronius entered. 

“ I cannot find words,” Petronius replied, quietly. Thou 
hast exceeded thyself.” 

“ I imagined so, too ; but these people,” — 

“ How canst thou expect mongrels to appreciate poetry?” 

“ Thou, too, hast seen, then, that they have not given me 
thanks enough.” 


334 


QUO VAD13. 




“ Thou didst not choose an appropriate time.” 

“ How so ? ” 

“ They could not give close enough attention ; their brains 
were filled with the scent of blood.” 

“ Ah, those Christians again I ” said Nero, furiously. 
“ They fired Rome, now they wrong me ! How shall I 
punish them enough ? ” 

Petronius now saw he had made a mistake — that Nero 
had taken his words in a different light from what he in- 
tended ; so to turn the subject of his thoughts he whis- 
pered, — 

“ It is a marvelous song ; but in the fourth line of the 
third strophe, the metre is not quite smooth enough.” 

Nero reddened, and a look almost of shame and fear 
passed over his face. He replied in a whisper, — 

“ I know. Nothing escapes theel But I will write that 
over. I do not think any one else has perceived it, and for 
the love of the gods, do not mention it — if thou love thy 
life.” 

Petronius feigned an outburst of indignation, and re- 
plied, — 

“ Command my death, if I deceive thee, divinit}^ ; but 
thou canst not terrify me, for the gods know that I do not 
fear death.” 

He gazed straight into the eyes of Caesar as he said this, 
who after awhile replied, — 

“ Be not angry; I love thee, as thou dost know.” 

“ That argues ill,” thought Petronius. 

“ I would have invited thee to a feast to-day,” Caesar 
went on, “ but I would rather retire quietly, and improve 
that cursed line. Seneca may also have noticed it, and 
possibly Secundus Carinas ; but I will quickly be rid of 
both.” 

He immediately called Seneca, and commanded him to 
go with Acratus and Secundus to all the provinces for 
money ; to cities, villages, famous temples, or indeed any- 
where where it was possible to find it, or take it by force. 
But Seneca, not approving of such plunder and sacrilege, 
bluntly declined. 

“ Lord, I am old and my nerves are weak ; I must go to 
the country and await death.” 

Seneca’s nerves were not so bad as Chilo’s, but he was 
not in good health, for he had lately grown very thin and 
his hair was now quite white. 


QUO VADIS. 


335 


As Nero looked at him, he thought that he inight not 
have to wait very long for his death. 

“ I will not send thee on such a journey if thou art sick,” 
he said. “ But my affection would have thee near me ; stay 
therefore in thy house, and do not leave it.” 

Here he laughed, remarking, “ To send Acratus and Ca- 
rinas alone is like sending wolves to bring me sheep. Whom 
shall I put over them ? ” 

“ Me, lord,” said Domitius Afer. 

“No! I do not wish to expose Rome to the wrath of 
Mercury, as thy villainy would surely do I I need a stoic 
like Seneca, or this philosopher, Chilo.” 

Glancing around, be inquired, — 

“ But where is Chilo ? ” 

The open air had' somewhat revived Chilo, and he re- 
turned to the amphitheatre in time to hear Nero’s song. 
He now stepped forward, saying, — 

“ I am here, O Radiant Child of the sun and moon! I 
was sick, but thy song restored me.” 

“ I will commission thee to go to Achaea. Thou wilt 
know to a nicety how much each temple contains.” 

“ If thou wilt do so, 0 Zeus, the gods will send thee such 
tribute as has never before been received by any one.” 

“ I would do so, but I like not to deprive thee of a sight 
of the games.” 

“ Baal ! ” exclaimed Chilo. 

The Augustians who were overjoyed to perceive that 
Caesar had recovered from his ill temper, laughed,, and 
cried, — 

“ No, lord, do not hinder this brave Greek from seeing 
the games.” 

“ But save me, lord, from a sight of these noisy geese of 
the Capitol, whose brains combined would go into a nut- 
shell,” Chilo retorted. “ I am composing a hymn to thee, 
O Apollo, and I beg leave to go to the temple of the Muses 
to pray for inspiration.” 

“ Not so,” replied Nero. “ Thou desirest only to escape 
the games.” 

“ I swear, lord, I am composing a hymn.” 

“ Then it will have to be composed at night, when thou 
canst seek inspiration from Diana, who, as it happens, is 
Apollo’s sister.” 

Chilo hung his head, and glanced maliciously around on 


336 QUO VADIS. 

the laughing crowd. Caesar turned to Senecio and Suilius 
Nerulinus, and said, — 

“ Of the Christians appointed for to-day’s games scarcely 
the half are finished.” 

Old Aquilus Regulus, who Jjad had great experience in 
everything appertaining to the amphitheatre, thereupon 
remarked, — 

“ Games in which the people appear without arms are not 
BO amusing and take up nearly as much time.” 

“ I will give command to supply them with weapons,” 
Nero replied. 

Just then Vestinius roused himself from a reverie. He 
was exceedingly superstitious, and inquired now, in a mys- 
terious tone, — 

“ Have ye noticed that they look up and see something 
before they die, and then seem to have no pain. I am sure 
they do.” 

He looked up to the opening then, over which the star- 
bejewelled velarium of night was beginning to spread. He 
was answered by a chorus of laughter and jests as to what 
was seen at the time of death by the Christians. 

Caesar now departed, preceded by a band of slaves bear- 
ing torches, and followed by the vestals, senators, and Au- 
gustians. It was a warm, pleasant evening, and many of 
the people liad lingered behind to see the departure of 
Caesar. A little shouting and praise were heard, but for 
the most part, they were gloomy and quiet. The creaking 
of carts was also heard from the spoliarium as they carried 
away the mangled remains of Christians. 

Petronius and Vinicius proceeded on their way in silence. 

As they neared the house only, did Petronius speak. 

“ Hast thou thought over what I said ? ” 

“ I have,” replied Vinicius. 

“ Believe me, that this is to me also a question of the ; 
greatest consequence. I must free her, no matter what ; 
comes of it. I am playing a game that I must win, fight- 
ing a battle I must gain, in spite of Tigellinus and Caesar, 
even if it cost me my life. I am more than ever deter- 
mined.” 

“ May Christ reward thee 1 ” ^ 

“ Thou shalt see.” 

They had now arrived at the door of the house and as 
they alighted from the litter, they were met by a dark 
figure who inquired, • ] 


quo VADIS, 


337 


“ Is this the noble Yinicius? ” 

“ Yes,” answered the young tribune. “ What dost thou 
wish?” 

“ I am Nazarius, son of Miriam. I am come from the 
prison with news of Lygia.” 

Yinicius was not able to speak, but he laid his hand on 
the shoulder of the youth, and looked questioningly into 
his eyes. Nazarius instinctively knew the question he was 
unable to utter, and replied, — 

“ She is alive yet. Ursus has sent me to tell thee, that 
in her fever she prays, and utters thy name repeatedly.” 

“ Praise to Christ who can restore her to me.” 

They together entered the library, where shortly after- 
ward Petronius joined them, to hear their plans. 

“ She was saved from shame, because of her sickness,” 
said Nazarius, “ for executioners are afraid. Ursus, and 
the physician Glaucus, watch over her continually.” 

“ Are the same guards there ? ” 

“ Yes, and she is in their room. The fever and the 
poisonous air have killed all those who were imprisoned in 
the lower dungeon.” 

“ Who art thou ? ” asked Petronius. 

“ I am known to the noble Yinicius, for I am the widow’s 
son at whose house Lygia lodged.” 

“ Art thou a Christian ? ” 

The young man threw a questioning glance at Yinicius, 
and observing that he was praying, he looked up, and an- 
swered, 

“ I am.” 

“ IIow is it that thou hast access to the prison ? ” 

“ I have hired myself to assist in carrying out the 
corpses. In this way I can help my brethren, and carry to 
them tidings fi-om the city.” 

Petronius looked closely at the youth’s handsome face, 
with its blue eyes and thick dark hair. 

“ Of what country art thou ? ” he asked. 

“ I am from Galilee, lord.” 

“ Dost thou wish to see Lygia free ? ” 

“ Yes, even did it cost me my life.” 

Yinicius had ceased to pray, and now said, 

“ Persuade the guards to ])ut her in a coffin as though 
she were one of the dead, and get assistants to help thee to 
carry her out. I will have a litter in readiness near the 
‘ Putrid Pits,’ and some of my people will take the coffin 


338 


quo VADIS, 


from you. Tell the guards from me, that each shall have 
as much gold as he can carry in his cloak.” 

As he spoke the face of the young soldier lost its stony 
look of despair, and hope seemed to renew his enef'gy. 

Nazarius was radiant with joy. Lifting his hands, he 
cried, 

“ Christ send her health ; she will be free 1 ” 

“ Will the guards be willing ? ” inquired Petronius. 

“ Yes, lord, if they have naught to fear from torture or 
punishment.” i 

“ They would consent to her flight,” said Yinicius, “ so j 
they will the more readily consent to her removal as a j 
corpse.” " j 

“ True,” said Nazarius, “ a man with red hot iron burns j 
the bodies as they are carried out, to be sure they are dead., \ 
But a few sestertia would be sufficient to persuade him not | 
to touch the face of the dead with the iron. He would ] 
touch the coffin instead for one aureus.” j 

“ Tell him he shall have a cap full of aurei,” exclaimed j 
Petronius. “ Canst thou get assistants on whom thou ^ 
canst depend ? ” 

“ I can find such, as would deliver up their own wives i 
and children for money.” 

“ Where canst thou get them ? ” 

“ Either in the city, or in the prison itself. When once : 
the guards have been bribed they will give entrance to ' 
whomsoever I bring.” 

“ Take me with thee then, as a servant,” said Yinicius. 

Petronius, however, would not hear of this. 

“ The pretorians know thee, and might easily penetrate 
thy disguise and then all would be lost. Go not either to 
the ‘ Putrid Pits ’ ; Caesar, Tigellinus and every one else 
must be thoroughly convinced that she died, or they will J 
instantly institute li search. This is the only way in which : 
we can ward off suspicion. We must remain in Rome, ^ 
while she is taken to the Alban hills, or to Sicily. Some , 
time later, thou shalt be taken sick, and be attended by ^ 
Nero’s own physician, who will recommend thee to go to < 
the mountains. There ye will meet, and ” — 

He paused to think awhile, then waving his hand, con- 4 
tinned, ; 

“ Better times may come.” j 

“ Christ have mercy on her 1 ” said Yjnicius. “ She is ] 
sick, perhaps unto death, and thou speakest of Sicily,” 


QUO VADIS. 


339 


“We will not remove her far from Rome for awhile. 
She will recover with the fresh air alone, if we can free her 
from the dungeon. Hast thou not a steward in the moun- 
tains on whom thou canst depend ? ” 

“ I have,” Yinicius replied, eagerly. “ I have a trusty 
servant near Corioli, who nursed me when a child, and who 
still bears an affection for me.” 

“ Send to him to come at once,” said Petronius, as he 
passed writing tablets to Yinicius. “ I will send a courier 
immediately.” 

He summoned the chief of the atrium to carry his orders, 
and in a few minutes a slave on horseback was speeding in 
the direction of Corioli. 

“ I would be better pleased did Ursus accompany her,” 
said Yinicius. “ My mind would be more easy.” 

“ Lord,” said Nazarius, “ he is a man of supernatural 
strength ; he can break the bars and follow. There is one 
window where no guard watches. Below it is a high steep 
rock ; I will procure a rope, and Ursus will manage the rest.” 

“ By Hercules ! ” exclaimed Petronius, “ he may do as he 
pleases about that, but not at the same time, nor yet a few 
da 3 ^s later. They would follow him and discover her. B}^ 
Hercules I would you d.estroy everything ? Mention not 
Corioli to him, or I wash my hands of you ? ” 

They were silent, perceiving the justice of his remarks ; 
and promising to return at dawn Nazarius departed. 

He wished to pass the remainder of the night at the 
prison, but must first run in to reassure his mother, who in 
that time of peril and uncertainty was in perpetual anxiety 
concerning the safety of her son. On further refiection he 
had come to the conclusion that instead of seeking an as- 
sistant in the city he could bribe one of the other corpse- 
bearers. Before leaving, he drew Yinicius apart, and 
whispered, 

“ I will let no one know of our plan, not even my mother ; 
but the Apostle Peter promised to call at our house on his 
way from the amphitheatre. I will tell him all.” 

“ Fear not to speak openly here,” said Yinicius. “ The 
4postle was among the people of Petronius in the amphi- 
theatre. But, stay, I will accompany thee.” 

He called for a slave’s mantle, and they went out to- 
gether. Petronius breathed a heavy sigh. 

“ I had hoped she might die in the fever,” said he ; “ it 
would not have been so fearful to Yinicius. But I would 


340 


QUO VADIS. 


gladly offer to Esculapius a golden tripod for her recovery. 
And so, Ahenobarbus, thou wouldst have made a public ex- 1 
hibition of a lover's sufferings ; and thou, Augusta, wert ; 
jealous because of the greater beauty of the maiden, and 
angry because of the death of thy Rutius ; and thou, Tigel- 
linus, sought to spite me in the death of the maiden 1 Well, 
we shall seel Ye shall not have the satisfaction of seeing 
her in the arena, for unless she dies a natural death, I will 
snatch her from your grasp in a manner ye will be uncon- 
scious of ; and then, whenever I behold you after that, I 
shall think, ‘ Here are the fools, outwitted by Cains Retro- , 
nius.’ ” i 

And, well satisfied with himself he entered the triclinium ; 
where supper and Eunice were awaiting him. They were 
entertained during the meal, with the reading of the Idyls ’ 
of Theocritus. Outside, a sudden wind blew clouds from . 
Soracte, and the quiet of the summer night was all at once ; 
broken by a heavy storm. Thunder rolled among the seven j 
hills ; but they listened to the recital of the loves of shep- : 

herds, as they reclined near each other ; and soon after I 

with minds at ease, they prepared for peaceful rest. i 

Yinicius returned before they retired. Petronius hear- j 
ing him, went to meet him. . ; 

“Well? Have ye made any other arrangements?’’ he ; 
asked. “ Is Nazarius gone to the prison ? ” i 

“ Yes,” answered Yinicius. “ He has arranged with the 
guards : and I have been with Peter, who has encouraged 
me to trust and pray.” 

“ That is right. If all be well we shall be able to carry \ 
her away to-morrow night.” ' 

“ My steward should arrive by daybreak with his men.” 

“ It is but a short distance. Now take some rest.” 

But Yinicius knelt down in his cubiculum to pray. 

Niger, the steward, arrived from Corioli at break of day, 
accompanied by four trusty British slaves with mules and 
a litter. These he had left at an inn in the Subura, in order 
to avoid suspicion. He was met by Yinicius, who had " 
watched for his coming throughout the night. 

His young master’s appearance greatly moved Nigei'*, 
who kissed his eyes and hands, exclaiming, 

“ Thou art sick, my dear, or pain has driven the blood 
from thy cheeks. At first sight of thee, I scarcely was able j 
to recognize thee.” i 

Yinicius took him within, and told him all the secret. 


QUO VADIS, 


341 


Niger listened attentively, and his sunburnt face betrayed 
iiiuch feeling, which he made no eflbrt to suppress. 

“She is a Christian then?’’ cried Niger, as he gave an 
inquiring glance into the face of Yinicius. He evidently 
understood the questioning look of the man, for he replied, 

“ I also am a Christian.” 

For a moment Niger’s eyes were suffused with tears; 
then he lifted up his hands, exclaiming, 

“ I thank thee, Christ, that thou hast removed the beam 
from these eyes, which to me are the dearest earth holds.” 

He again embraced Yinicius, weeping with jo3^ Just at 
this moment Petronius entered with Nazarius. 

“ Good news I ” he cried, as he advanced toward them. 

And such it was. Glaucus had predicted for a certainty, 
that Lygia would recover, although she was suffering from 
the same sort of fever from which hundreds were d3dng 
every day in the various prisons. The guards, the man 
who burned the corpses with hot irons, and Attj^s the as- 
sistant corpse-bearer had all been arranged with. 

“ We have made holes in the coffin through which she 
can breathe,” Nazarius said. “ There is only one danger 
now, and that is, that a groan or word may escape from her 
as we pass the guards. But she is terribly weak, and has 
been lying unconscious since morning. Moreover, I have 
brought to Glaucus certain drugs he directed me to get, and 
from which he will mix her a sleeping draught. We shall 
not nail down the coffin lid, so that it will be easily raised 
when ye carry the patient to the litter. Lay in her place a 
long bag of sand.” 

Yinicius listened with eager, pale face, as if he read be- 
fore-hand, the words Nazarius would utter. 

“WilP other bodies be carried out at the same time ? ” 
asked Petronius. 

“ About twenty died last night,” said the boy, “ and 
others will die before evening. A company will go together, 
but we will linger and drop behind, and when we reach the 
corner my comrade will contrive to become accidentally 
lame, so that we shall fall far behind the rest. Be in wait- 
ing at the temple of Libitina, and ma3^ God give us a dark 
night I ” 

“ He will,” replied Niger. “ Yesternight, the sky was 
bright, and a storm broke suddenly ; the sky has been clear 
all dayfbut it is oppressive. Every night for awhile will be 
stormy.” 


342 


quo VADIS. 


1 


“ Do ye not carry torches ? ” asked Yinicius. * I 

“ They go in advance. But at any rate, be near the tern- « 
pie at dusk, though we do not generally bring out the 
corpses until near midnight.” 

They stopped. No sound was heard save the deep 
breathing of Yinicius. Petronius turned to him, remark- 
ing, i 

“ Yesterday I thought it would be better for us both to 
remain at home, but I cannot remain. We should have to 
exercise the most extreme caution if it were a question of 
her fleeing from prison, but as she will be carried out as a 
corpse no suspicion is likely, to be aroused.” 

“ True,” replied Yinicius, “ I must go. I myself will 
lift her from the coffin.” 

“ When once we reach my house at Corioli,” said Niger, 

“ I will be responsible for her safety.” 

They ceased. Niger went back to the inn where he had 
left his men, and Nazarius, bearing under his tunic a purse 
filled with gold, departed for the prison. Yinicius com- 
menced a day alternately filled with alarm and excitement, 
fear and hope. 

“We have arranged our plans well and should be success- 
ful,” said Petronius. “ It is needful for thee to wear a dark 
toga, and appear to sufier greatly. Everj^ one must see thee. 

We cannot fail now ! Art thou certain of thy manager ? ” 

“ He is a Christian,” said Yinicius. 

Petronius was astonished, then he shrugged his shoulders, 
speaking half to himself, — 

“ By Pollux 1 how it increases and seems to draw the , 
souls of people. Any one would renounce all the Roman, 
Greek and Egyptian gods, under less persecution than this, i 
But it is marvelous. Spare nothing to thy Christ.* 

“ I have given my soul to Him,” replied Yinicius. 

With this they separated, Petronius to his cubiculum, 
and Yinicius to view the prison from a distance. After- ' 
ward he wended his way to the quarr^^man’s hut on the 
Yatican hill, where the Apostle had baptized him. It 
seemed to him that he could approach Christ better here 
than elsewhere, and he flung himself dowp in an agony of 
prayer and supplication for mercy. So absorbed was he, . 
that he no longer remembered where he was, or what he 
did, until the sound of trumpets from the Circus roused * 
him to the fact that it was past midday. He left the hut, 
looking about him with eyes almost dazed. . a 


quo VADIS. 


343 


It was very oppressive, and the air was hot and sultry. 
Although the sky was clear overhead, clouds were gather- 
ing over the Sabine hills. 

Yinicius went home, where he found Petronius awaiting 
him in the atrium. 

“ I showed myself on the Palatine,” he said ; “ and even 
joined them at dice. Anicius will hold a feast at his house 
to-night ; I have promised to be there, but not until after 
midnight. I- made excuse that I must sleep until then. I 
intend to go, and should advise thee to go also.” 

“Has no news come from Niger or Nazarius?” asked 
Yinicius. 

“ No ; we shall not see them until midnight. Dost thou 
see that a storm is gathering ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Perhaps it will caus^the exhibition of crucified Chris- 
tians to be put off. It w^ arranged for to-morrow.” Then, 
drawing nearer, and tapping his nephew’s shoulder, he 
added : “ But thou wilt not see her there ; only in Corioli 

wilt thou see her. By Castor I The moment we free her 
will be more precious to me than would be all the gems in 
Rome. It is getting near evening.” 

Dark clouds had covered the sky and the night came in 
with heavy rain. The heat from the stones caused a mist 
to rise from the ground which enveloped the streets. This 
was succeeded by a calm, and afterward by short, heavy 
showers. 

“ We must hasten,” said Yinicius. “ The storm may 
cause them to take away the bodies earlier than usual.” 

“ It is time to go,” said Petronius. 

They wrapped themselves in hooded Gallic mantles, and 
entered the street through the door in the garden. Pe- 
tronius, as was usual in his night expeditions, carried with 
him a short Roman knife called a “ sicca.” 

The storm had emptied the streets. Occasional flashes 
of lightning illuminated the road, lighting up the walls of 
buildings, and the wet flagstones which had been newly 
laid. After going a rather long distance, one such flash 
showed them the mound, where stood the temple of Libitina, 
and at the base, a group of horses and mules. 

“ Niger I ” called Yinicius, softly. 

“ I am here, lord,” a voice replied through the rain. 

“ Is everything in readiness ? ” 

‘‘It is, We came at dark. But the rain will drench 


344 


quo VADIS, 


you ; take shelter under the rampart. What a terrible 
storm I I fear we shall have hail I ’’ 

Niger’s predictions were soon fulfilled, for presently hail 
commenced to fall, small at first, but gradually becoming 
larger and thicker; and the air grew suddenly cold. While 
sheltering under the rampart, they spoke together in whis- 
pers. 

Should people see us, they will suspect nothing,” said 
Niger. “ They will only take us for travelers, waiting for 
the passing of the storm. I am afraid, though, that the 
bodies may not be brought out until morning.” 

“ It will soon pass,” said Petronius. “ At all events we 
must wait until dawn.” 

They continued waiting and listening. The hail was suc- 
ceeded by a sharp shower, and occasional gusts of winds car- 
ried from the “Putrid Pits” %fearful stench of decaying 
corpses, that had been buried too near the surface. 

“There is a light 1 ” said Niger, — “one, two, three, — j 
they are torches 1 See that there is no sound from the j 
mules,” said he to his men. I 


“ They are coming ! ” exclaimed Petronius. 

The lights became more and more distinct, until torches 
were plainly visible. 

Niger made the sign of the cross, as he commenced to 
pray. The procession slowly advanced, until it halted be- 
fore the temple of Libitina. The watchers silently crept up 
to the rampart, not knowing why the procession had 
stopped. But it was only to allow the men to wrap cloths 
over their faces and mouths, to protect them from the evil 
odors, which were almost unendurable at the edge of the 
“ Pits.” After this, they raised the coffins and passed on. 
Only one coffin stopped, and A^inicius, followed b}^ the rest, 
sprang forward. Behind, came the two British slaves, car- 
rying the litter. Before they reached it, however, the 
voice of Nazarius was heard through the darkness, quiver- 
ing with pain ; 

“ Lord, they have removed her and Ursus to the Esq in- 
line prison. They fetched them before midnight. This is 
another body we carry.” 

Petronius did not attempt to comfort Yinicius, he was 
thoughtful and "silent as they returned. He knew that any 
attempt to rescue Lygia from the Esquiline prison would 
be madness. He had guessed the reason for the removal of 
her and TJrsus from the Tullianum. They had no intention 




i 


QUO VADIS. 


345 


of permitting her to escape the aniphitheatre by dj'ing, and 
so she was watched and guarded carefully. Petronius 
grieved for her and Yinicius from the depths of his soul, 
but he was also stung to the quick by the thought that he 
had failed for the first time in his life, that for the first time 
the struggle had gone against him. 

“ Fortune is deserting me,” thought he ; “ but if the gods 
think I will accept defeat easily, they make a great mis- 
take.” 

He turned to Yinicius, who returned his look with a 
stony gaze. 

“ What is it ? Thou art in a fever I ” he cried. 

But Yinicius answered him in a strange, strained, broken 
voice, like a feeble child. 

“ I believe — that He — can restore her to me.” 

The last echoes of the storm had died away over the city. 


CHAPTER XIIL 

Three days’ rain — a rare phenomenon in Rome during 
summer — and hail falling, contrary to the laws of nature, 
not only in the day, but even at night, interrupted the spec- 
tacles. The people were alarmed. A failure of grapes was 
predicted, and when, one day a thunderbolt melted the 
bronze statue of Ceres on the Capitol, sacrifices were made 
in the temple of Jove. The priests of Ceres spread a re- 
port that the anger of the gods was turned on the city be- 
cause the Christians had been tolerated too long, and the 
crowds insisted on the resumption of the spectacles, in spite 
of the weather. Rome rejoiced when, after three days’ in- 
terruption the “ ludi ” began again. 

Meanwhile fine weather returned. The amphitheatre be- 
gan to fill with people at daybreak. Caesar also came early 
with his vestals and the court. The spectacle was to com- 
mence with combats among the Christians. They were ar- 
rayed in gladiatorial outfits, and carried weapons of offense 
and defense. But disappointment awaited the crowd. The 
Christians threw down the nets and weapons, began to 
embrace and to urge each other to meet the tortures and 
death with courage. The spectators expressed indignation 
and resentment. Some taunted them with cowardice, others 
asserted that they refused to fight because of the hatred 


346 


QUO VADIS. 


the}’ bore the people, afid of the desire to deprive them of 
the pleasure of a display of courage. Finally Caesar ordered ■ 
real gladiators into the arena, and the kneeling, unarmed 
Christians were dispatched in an instant. 

The corpses were removed, the arena cleared, and the 
spectacle was changed to a series of mythological repre- ; 
sentations, suggested by Caesar. First of all, the crowd I 
was shown Hercules burning on a pyre on Mount Oeta. 
Vinicius shuddered at the thought that IJrsus might be 
given the rdle of Hercules, but the turn of the faithful ■ 
servant of Lygia had not come yet, for a Christian entirely ^ 
unknown to him was burning. But in the next picture 
Chilo, whom Caesar would not permit to depart from the 
arena, saw something familiar to him. The death of 
Daedalus and Icarus was represented. Euricius came forth 
in the role of Daedalus, and the role of Icarus was given to 
his son Quartus. The two were raised to an enormous ; 
height by special machinery, and hurled down into the ' 
arena. Young Quartus fell so near Caesar’s podium,. that 
his blood spattered not only the outside ornamentations ; 
but the purple covered border. Chilo did not see the fall ; 
he closed his eyes, and only heard the thud of the falling ' 
body ; but when he caught a glimpse of blood near him, he ; 
nearly swooned a second time. The representations changed 
rapidly. The torture of the maidens, who were first violated . 
by gladiators dressed as wild beasts, enraptured the crowd. 
They saw the priestesses Cybele and Ceres, the Danaides, 
Dirce and Pasiphie ; finally they saw very young girls, who 
were torn by wild horses. The people showered applause 
on Csesar at every novel representation, and he, proud and j 
happy, looked through his polished emerald at the white ; 


bodies torn by iron pincers, and the quivering flesh of the 
expiring victims. Pictures were given also illustrating the ^ 
history of the Roman people. After the girls, came Mucius 
Scievola, his arm tied to an iron tripod filled with burning i 
coals. The smell of burning flesh filled the amphitheatre, ] 
but the martyr, like a genuine Scsevola, did not utter a cry 
or moan, but stood with eyes lifted to heaven, and with . 
blackened lips murmured a pra^^er. He was dispatched ' 
and his body deposited in the spoliarium. Then came the . 
midday recess. Ca3sar with the vestals and Augustians^ 
left the amphitheatre and went into a larger purple tent, 
specially erected for the occasion, where a magnificent . 
prandium Was served. The crowd followed his example, ■ 


quo VADIS. 


347 


and settled in picturesque groups around the tent to rest 
their weary limbs, and partake 'of the refreshments distrib- 
uted at Caesar’s command by his slaves. Only the most 
curious descended to the arena, and taking a handful of 
sand mixed with blood, discussed like connoisseurs the next 
representations. The}^ finally departed leaving only those 
who remained out of commiseration for the victims. 

The servants meanwhile levelled the arena, and began to 
dig pits ill rows, from one wall of the amphitheatre to the 
other, so that the last row was within a few feet of Caesar’s 
podium. From without came hand-clapping, conversations 
and calls, and within new tortures were being prepared 
with feverish activity. All at once the cunicula were 
opened, and at the doors appeared crowds of Christians, 
naked and bearing crosses on their backs. The arena was 
crowded with them. Old men came, bent under the weight 
of the wooden crosses, young men in the prime of life, 
women with loosened hair, with which they tried to conceal 
their nakedness, young boys and little children follow^ed in 
quick succession. The crosses, as well as the victims were 
ornamented with flowers. The servants, with sticks in 
hand, urged on the victims, made them lay the crosses near 
the corresponding pits and stand themselves in rows. Thus 
were to perish those who were not driven out to be torn by 
wild beasts. Black slaves caught the Christians, and placed 
them, back downward on the crosses, and nailed their hands 
on the crossbeams. It was done in great haste, that the 
people returning might find the crosses in their places. 
The whole amphitheatre resounded with the blows of ham- 
mers. The echo of the blows reached the square around 
the amphitheatre, the tent in which Caesar was entertaining 
his friends and the vestals. In the tent they were drinking 
wine, and bantering with Chilo ; Angustians were wliisper- 
ing strange words into the ears of the priests of Vesta; 
but in the arena the work was seething; the nails went 
deeper into the hands and feet of the Christians. 

Among the victims whose turn had come was Crispus. 
There was no time for the lions to tear him, so the cross 
fell to his share; but he, alwa3's ready for death, consoled 
himself with the thought that the hour had struck. He 
looked a difterent man ; his shrivelled body was entirely 
naked, only a girdle of iv}" encircling his hips, and on his 
head was a garland of roses. But in his eyes burned the 
old-time energ}^ ; from beneath the garland gazed the same 


348 


quo VADIS, 


■>« 


stern and fanatical face. And his heart was unchanged; i 

he continued to threaten instead of consoling his brethren. | 

“ Thank the Redeemer,” said Crispus, “ that He permits 1 

you to die the death that He Himself died. Some of your 1 

sins may be forgiven you for this; but tremble, for justice 
must be requited, and there cannot be the same treatment 
for the just and the wicked.” j 

The sound of the hammers only responded. Crispus, . 
turning to those not yet nailed, continued : 

“ I see the heavens rent in twain, but I also see the open 
ab}' ss. I know not myself what account I will give to God, 
but I believed in Him, and hated evil ; and I fear not death, 
but resurrection ; not the tortures, but the judgment, for 
the day of wrath is approaching.” 

At this time from the nearest rows of the amphitheatre 
came a calm and solemn voice, — 

“ Not the day of wrath, but the day of mercy ; the day 
of redemption and of bliss. I tell ye that Christ will com- j 
fort you, ahd seat you at His right hand. Be confident, — 
heaven is opening before you.” ■ 

At these words all eyes were turned in the direction of 
the benches ; even those who were nailed to the crosses 
raised their pale, tortured faces. The speaker came near ! 
the barrier that divided him from the arena, and blessed - 
the Christians with the sign of the cross. Crispus extended 
to him his hand, as if to curse him, but seeing the speak- 
er’s face his knees shook, and he whispered : “ Paul the 
Apostle 1 ” 

To the great astonishment of the servants, all the Chris- 
tians that were waiting to be nailed knelt down, and Paul 
of Tarsus said, turning to Crispus : 

“ Crispus, do not threaten them, for even this day will 
they be with thee in heaven. Thinkest thou they will be 
condemned ? But who will condemn them ? Will God who 
gave His Son for them? Will Christ, who died for their 
salvation as they die in His name? And how can He who 
loves condemn ? Who will say of this blood, ‘ It is cursed ’ ? ” 

“ Master, I hate evil,” said the old priest. 

“ Christ commanded rather to love men, than to hate 
evil, for His teaching is love, not hatred.” 

“ I have sinned in the hour of death,” answered Crispus, 
beating his breast. 

At this moment the chief of the amphitheatre approached 
the Apostle, and asked ; . ^ 


QUO VADIS. 


349 


“ Who art thou that shouldst speak to the condemned ? 

“A Roman citizen,” calmly answered Paul, and turning 
to Crispus, added : “ Be confident, for this is a day of 
grace ; die in peace, servant of God.” 

Two black slaves came to place Crispus on the cross. 
He again turned around, and exclaimed : 

“ My brethren, pray for me ! ” 

His face lost its wonted sternness, his hard features as- 
sumed an expression of calmness and gentleness. He 
adapted himself to the cross to make the negroes’ work 
easier, and looking directly into heaven, began to pray 
fervently. It seemed as if he did not feel the nails driven 
into his flesh, — not a tremor, not a sign of pain was seen 
on his face. He prayed when he was nailed to the cross, 
he prayed when the cross was raised ; and only when the 
cries and jeers of the crowd began to fill the amphitheatre 
did the old man show signs of concern. His brow frowned 
somewhat, as if angered at the pagans for violating the 
calm and sweetness of his death. 

The arena looked like a forest with people crucified on 
the trees. The sun’s ray^s beat on the arms of the crosses 
and the heads of the crucified. On the arena deep shadows 
fantastically checkered fell on the yellow sand. The delight 
of the audience consisted in looking at a lingering death. 
Never before was there such a large number of crosses. 
The women were placed on the edges, and Crispus, as 
teacher of the faith, was placed immediately opposite 
Caesar’s podium, on a large cross stuck in the centre of a 
circle of grass. No one of the victims had died yet, but 
some of them had fainted. The heads of some hung on 
their breasts, while others leaned them on their shoulders, 
but not a word was uttered by any one, save in prayer. 
There was something terrible in that forest of crosses, in 
those crucified bodies, in the silence of the victims. The 
crowd, entering with cries and jeers, was now silent, and 
did not know what to think, or on whom to look first. The 
nudity of female bodies ceased to rouse their passions. 

No one offered to bet on who would die first, as was the 
case when only a few condemned were in the arena.^ It 
seemed as if Caesar was uncomfortable from ennui, for his 
face was drowsy, and he lazily arranged his necklace. 

At this time, Crispus, whose eyes were hitherto closed, 
like those of a dying man, opened them and looked at 
Caesar. His face assumed an expression so pitiless, his 


350 


QUO VADIS. 


glance was so fierce, that the Aiigustians began to whisper 
into each other’s ears ; and finally the attention of Ciesar 
himself was attracted, and he placed his emerald to his'eye. 

Perfect silence followed. All eyes were fixed on Crispus, 
who attempted to move his right hand, as if to tear it from 
the beam. In a moment his breast began to strain, his 
ribs stood out, and he cried : 

“ Matricide ! Woe to thee ! ” 

The Aiigustians, hearing the deadly insult to the ruler of 
the world, dared not breath. Chilo was entirely frigid. 
Caesar shuddered and the emerald fell from his hand. The 
voice of Crispus rose higher and higher in the amphithe- 
atre, — ^ 

“Woe to thee, murderer of wife and brother 1 Woe to 
thee, anti-christi The abyss is opening under thy feet, 
death stretches its hand to thee, and the tomb is awaiting 
thee. Woe to thee, living corpse, for thou shalt die in 
terror, and wilt be condemned for aye ! ” 

Unable to tear away his hand from the cross, crucified, 
terrible, and resembling a skeleton, as implacable as pre- 
destination, Crispus shook his white beard over Nero’s 
podium, and from the movement a shower of rose-leaves 
fell on the sand. 

“Woe to thee, murderer I Thy measure is overflowing, 
and thy hour is at hand I ” 

He strained again. It seemed that he would release his 
hand from the cross, and menacingly shake it at Caesar ; 
but suddenly his arms extended even more, his body settled 
down, his head fell on his breast, and Crispus expired. 

In that forest of crosses, the weaker ones began also the 
sleep of eternity. 


CHAPTER XIY. 

“ Master,” said Chilo, “ the sea is as smooth as oil, and 
the waves seem to sleep. Let us go to Achaea. There the 
glory of Apollo is awaiting thee, crowns and triumphs are 
awaiting thee ; there the people will deify thee, and the 
gods' will receive thee as one of their own ; but here, 
master ” — 

And he stopped, for his lower lip began to tremble so 
violently that his words passed into meaningless whisper. 

“We will go when the games are over,” answered Nero. 


QUO VADIS, 


S51 


1 know that even now some people call the Christians 
innoaria corpora. If I were to go, all would repeat it. 
What dost thou fear, worm-eaten mushroom ? ” 

Nero cast a searching glance at Chilo, as if expecting 
him to offer explanations, for his calmness was only feigned. 
At the last performance he was himself frightened at the 
words of Crispus, and returning home, he could not fall 
asleep, partly from anger and shame, and partly from fear. 
The superstitious Vestinius, who was silently listening to 
their conversation, looked around, and mysteriously said, — 

“ Master, listen to this old man. There is something 
strange in the Christians. Their Deity gives them an easy 
death, but He may avenge them.’’ 

“ It was not I who arranged the games, but Tigellinus.” 

“ Yes, it was I,” said Tigellinus, who had overheard 
Caesar’s answer. “ It was I, and I laugh at all the Chris- 
tian gods. Lord, Yestinius is a bubble, filled with super- 
stitions, and the valiant Greek is ready to die of fear at 
sight of a hen defending its chickens.” 

“ True,” said Nero ; “ but give command that henceforth 
the tongues of Christians be cut or their mouths be stopped.” 

“ Divine Caesar, fire will stop them.” 

“ Woe is me 1 ” moaned Chilo. 

The insolent confidence of Tigellinus gave courage to 
Caesar, and he laughed as he pointed to the old Greek and 
said : 

“ Look at the descendant of Achilles ! ” 

Indeed Chilo was a terrible sight. The remnant of hair 
on his head had turned white, an expression of immense 
dread and oppression was fixed on his face. At times he 
looked like one stunned by something, often did not hear 
questions put to him, at other times he would boil with 
anger, and became so insolent that the Augustians pre- 
ferred to let him alone. . In such a mood he was at that 
moment. 

“ Do with me what you please, but I shall not go again 
to the games I ” he exclaimed violentlj^ snapping his fingers. 
Nero looked at him for a moment, then said to Tigellinus : 

“ See that this Stoic is near me in the gardens. I wish 
to see what impression our torches will have on him.” 

Chilo was frightened at the threat these words were preg- 
nant with. 

“ Lord,” said he, “ I do not see anything in the night- 
time,” 


352 


QUO VADI8. 


“ The night will be as bright as day,” said Caesar, with a 
terrible smile, and began a conversation with other Augus- 
tians about the horse-races he intended to have when the 
games were over. 

Petronius approached Chilo, and slapping him on the 
back, said : 

“ Have I not said that thou wouldst not hold out ? ” 

“ I wish to drink,” said Chilo ; and he stretched his 
trembling hand to get a goblet of wine, but was unable to 
raise it to his lips. Vestinius helped him to raise the 
goblet and with frightened face asked, — 

“ Art thou pursued by the Furies ? ” 

The old Greek looked at Vestinius, as if not understand- 
ing him, and only blinked his eyes. Vestinius repeated, — 
“ Art thou pursued by the Furies ? ” 

“ No,” answered Chilo, “ but night is spreading before me.” 
“What, night? May the gods have mercy on thee. 
Night, thou sayest ? ” 

“ Night, terrible and impenetrable, in which I see some- 
thing approaching me ; but I know not what, and I am 
terrified.” 

“ I have always thought that they were sorcerers. Dost 
thou dream of something ? ” 

“ No, for I do not sleep. I did not think that they would 
be punished thus.” 

“ Art thou sorry for them ? ” 

“ Why do ye shed so much blood ? Thou hast heard 
what that old man said from the cross ? Woe to us I ” 

“I heard,” said Vestinius, in a low voice. “ But they 
are incendiaries.” 

“ Not true 1 ” 

“ And enemies of mankind.” 

“ Not true ! ” 

“ They poison the water.” 

“ Not true I ” 

“ They kill children.” 

“ Not true 1 ” 

“ How ? ” asked Vestinius, in wonder. “ Thou hast said 
so thyself and given them into the hands of Tigellinus.” 

“ Therefore night has surrounded me, and death is ap- 
proaching toward me. I sometimes think that I am dead 
already, and ye also.” 

“Nol It is they who are dying; we are living. But 


QUO VADI8,_ 


353 


“ Christ/’ 

“ Is that their god ? And is he a mighty god ? ” 

But Chilo answered by a question, — 

“What kind of torches will they burn in the gardens? 
Hast thou heard what Caesar said ? •’ 

“ I heard and know. Those torches are called Sarmen- 
titii and Semaxii. They will be dressed in tunics of dis- 
tress, steeped in pitch, and tied to posts which will be set 
on fire. I hope their god will not send on the city new 
misfortunes. Semaxii ! What a dreadful punishment 1 ” 

“I would rather see that,” said Chilo; “for there will 
not be blood. Command the slave to put a goblet of wine to 
my lips. I wish to drink, but my hand trembles from age.” 

Other Augustians were also speaking of the Christians. 
Old Domitius Afer reviled them. 

“ There are such a great number of them,” he said, “ that 
they might raise a civil war. Ye remember their resist- 
ance was feared. But they die like sheep.” 

“ Let them try to resist I ” said Tigellinus. 

To this Petronius answered : 

“ Ye deceive yourself. They are armed.” 

“With what?” 

“ With patience.” 

“ That is a new kind of weapon.” 

“ True. But can ye say that they die like ordinary 
criminals? No I They die as if the criminals were those 
who condemn them to death, — that is, we and the whole 
Roman people.” 

“ What absurdity I ” exclaimed Tigellinus. 

“ Hie Abdera ! ” * answered Petronius. 

Other Augustians, struck by the well-aimed remark, be- 
gan to exchange glances, and repeat, — 

“ True 1 There is something peculiar in their death.” 

“ I tell you that they see their divinity I ” cried Yestinius. 

Some Augustians turned to Chilo, — 

“ Old man, thou knowest them well ; tell us what they 
see.” 

The Greek spat out the wine on his tunic, and an- 
swered, — 

“ The resurrection ! ” And he began to tremble so that 
those sitting around him burst into loud laughter. 

* Literally : “There is Abdera.” Abdera was a city in Thracia, 
whose inhabitants were considered very dull. Hence, the meaning 
is, “ What a dullard ! ” 


354 


QUO VADIS. 


CHAPTER XY. 

Three nights in succession Yinicius had remained away 
from home. Petronius thought that perhaps he had de- 
vised a new plan, and was attempting to free Lygia from 
the Esquiline dungeon, but did not wish to inquire about 
anything, lest he might frustrate it. This exquisite skeptic 
had become somewhat superstitious, or rather, since his 
failure to rescue Lygia from the Mamertine prison, he 
ceased to have faith in his star. 

Besides, he did not believe that the present efforts of 
Yinicius would be successful. The Esquiline prison, has- 
tily constructed from the cellars of the houses destroyed by 
the fire, was not, it is true, so terrible as the old Tullianum, 
but it was better guarded. Petronius understood very 
well that she was transferred in order that she might not 
die there and escape the amphitheatre. He could easily 
conceive that she would be guarded as one guards the eye 
in his head. 

“ It is obvious,” he said to himself, “ that Caesar and 
Tigellinus have destined her for some terrible spectacle, 
and that Yinicius will perish in his attempt to rescue her.” 

Yinicius himself lost all hope of liberating Lygia. Christ 
alone could do it now. The young tribune was only anx- 
ious to see her in prison. The thought occurred to him 
that he might be able to effect an entrance as a laborer who 
carries out the corpses. “ Nazarius penetrated the Mamer- 
tine prison in that manner,” he thought, and decided on an 
attempt. 

The overseer of the “ Putrid Pits,” bribed by a. large sum, 
finally admitted him as one of his laborers whose duty it 
was to nightly clear the dungeon of its corpses. The dan- 
ger of being recognized was insignificant, in view of his 
slave costume, the night, and the dim light of the prison. 
Besides, who would suspect that a patrician would expose 
himself to the noxious smells of the foul prison, and do 
work which only slaves or the very poorest were compelled 
to do. 

When the desired evening came, Yinicius gladly girdled 


QUO VADIS, 


355 


his loins, wrapped his head in a rag steeped in turpentine, 
and with beating heart betook himself, with other laborers 
to the Esquiline. 

They met with no obstacle from the'' pretorian guards, 
for they were all provided with proper “ tesserae,” which 
the centurion examined by the light of a lamp. Immedi- 
ately the large iron gates were opened, and the laborers en- 
tered. 

Yinicius saw before him an immense vaulted cellar, 
which was connected with rows of similar cellars. Rush- 
candles illuminated groups of people. Some lay near the 
wall, sleeping^ or, perhaps, dead ; others surrounded large 
vessels of water from which they drank like people stricken 
with fever. Children slept in the embrace of their mothers. 
All around were heard groans, the quick breathing of sick 
people, sobs, curses and whispered prayers. The odor of 
corpses was rank. Dark figures flitted by the walls, and 
nearer the lights were seen pale, frightened, and hungiy 
faces, with e^’es dim, or flaming with fever, with lips turned 
blue, and perspiration streaming down their foreheads. In 
the corners loud ravings of the sick, begging for water, im- 
ploring for death, pierced the comparative silence. And 
still that prison was less terrible than the old Tullianum. 
Yinicius grew faint, and breathed with difficulty. When 
he thought that Lygia was amid this misery and horror, 
his hair stood on end, the cry of despair was stifled in his 
breast. The amphitheatre, the roar of the wild beasts, the 
crosses could not compare with this terrible dungeon in 
which the imploring voices of people repeated from all 

“ Lead us to death 1 ” 

Yinicius buried his nails into his palms, feeling that he 
was growing weak, and that his presence of mind was for- 
saking him. All his feelings, all his grief turned into a de- 
sire for death. 

The overseer of the ‘‘ Putrid Pits,” turning to the jailer, 
asked, — 

“ How many corpses have ye to-day ? ” 

“ About a dozen, but there will be more before morning ; 
there, at the wall some are beginning to get hoarse.” 

And he began to complain that the women concealed their 
dead children, in order the longer to keep them from the 
“ Putrid Pits.” The corpses could only be recognized by 
their smell, and the air, already horrible, was spoiled still 


356 


quo VADIS. 


more. “ I would rather be a slave in an obscure aergastu- 
liini than guard these dogs rotting here while alive.” 

Vinicius meanwhile came to, and began to look around. , 
He feared he might not see Lygia. The cellars were con- 
nected by crude, hastily made passages, and the laborers went 
only into those from which corpses were to be carried out. 
Vinicius was seized with fear that all his labors might be 
in vain. 

Luckily his patron came to his aid. 

“ The corpses must be carried out now, or ye together 
with the prisoners will die of infection spread by the 
corpses.” 

“ There are only ten of us for all the cellars,” answered 
the jailer, “ and we must sleep sometimes.” 

“ Then I will leave four of my men, who at night will go 
through the cellars.” 

“ The corpses must be inspected ; an order came that 
their throats must be cut before they are thrown into the 
pits.” 

The overseer selected four men, among them Vinicius, and 
went with the others to pile the corpses on the stretchers. 

Vinicius began to breathe more freely. He was satisfied j 
that he would now find Lygia. He looked through all the I 
dark corners of the first dungeon, then the second and the 1 
third, but his search Was fruitless. It was late, the corpses 
had been carried out ; here and there in the corridors be- 
tween the cellars was heard the cry of weary and hungry ’ 
children, a whispered prayer, moans, the death rattle of the = 
dying. He entered the fourth cellar, raised the light, and 
began to search. j 

He shuddered. He thought that behind a grating fas- : 
tened to the wall, he saw the large form of Ursus. Putting 
out. the light, he approached the grating, and asked : ; 

“ Ursus, art thou here ? ” 

The giant turned his head to Vinicius. 

“ Who art thou ? ” " 

“ Dost not know me ? ” asked the young man. 

“ Thou hast put out the light ; how could I know thee ? ” 

Vinicius at this moment noticed Lygia lying on a mantle 1 
near the wall, and without a word he sank beside her on his J 
knees. Ursus recognized him, and said, — I 

“ Praise be to Christ ! But do not wake her, master.” .3 

Vinicius gazed at her through his tears. In spite of the | 
partial darkness that prevailed there, he distinguished I 


QUO VADI8, 


357 


Ljgia’s face, which seemed to him as pale as alabaster, and 
her emaciated arms. He was seized by a love, which was 
like an insufferable pain, a love which stirred his soul to 
its uttermost depth, and which is at the same time so full 
of pity, and of fealty that he fell with his face to the 
ground, and began to kiss the hem of the mantle on which 
rested to him the dearest being in the world. 

Ursus looked at Yinicius for a long time in silence, but 
finall}" he touched his tunic. 

“ Master,” he asked, “ how didst thou come here, and 
didst thou come to save her ? ” 

Yinicius raised himself, and for another moment struggled 
with his emotion. 

“ Show me a way ! ” he said. 

“ Master, I thought that thou wouldst find one. I only 
thought of one.” 

He looked through the grating, and then as if justifying 
himself, added : 

“ That way — but there are soldiers outside.” 

“ A hundred pretorians,” answered Yinicius. 

“ Then we cannot jjass ? ” 

“ No I ” 

The Lygian rubbed his forehead, and again asked how he 
came in, and Yinicius told him of the tessera which he held 
from the overseer. Yinicius suddenly stopped, as if some 
happy thought crossed his mind. 

“ By the torments of the Redeemer ! ” he said, quickly, 
“ I will remain here, and she will take my tessera, put on 
the cloak, and wrap her head in a rag, and walk out. 
A mong the slaves there are many youths, and the pretor* 
ians will not recognize her. Once in the house of Petronius, 
she will be safe.” 

But the Lygian hung his head on his breast, and an- 
swered : 

“ She would not consent to it, because she loves thee. 
Besides, she is sick and cannot raise herself.” In a moment 
he added : 

“ Master, if thou and the noble Petronius could not re- 
lease her from the dungeon, who could ? ” 

“ Christ alone I ” 

“ He could help all,” thought the simple-minded Lygian, 
“ but if He does not do it, then th^ hour of torture and 
death must have arrived.” He was. reconciled to it, but it 
pained him to think of the condemr^ed. Qbild, wko liad growa 


358 QUO VADTS. 

up on his arms, and whom he loved more than his own 
life. 

Vinicius again kneeled before L3’^gia. The moonlight 
stole in through the grated opening in the vault, and threw 
a stronger light on the group than the rush-candle afforded. 
Lygia opened her eyes, and placing her feverish hand into 
that of Vinicius, said : 

“ I see thee, and I knew that thou wouldst come.” 

Vinicius caught her hands and pressed them to his fore- 
head and his heart, then he raised her and held her to his 
breast. 

“ I have come, dearest. May Christ spare and guard 
thee.” 

“ I am sick, Marcus,” said Lygia, “ and must die, — here 
or on the arena. I prayed that I might see thee before 
death, and thou hast come, — Christ has heard me.” 

Vinicius could not speak, he kept her at his breast ; and 
she continued : 

“ I saw thee from the window of the Tullianum, and 
knew that thou wished to come. And now the Redeemer 
has given me a moment of consciousness so that we may 
take farewell of each other. Marcus, Lam going to Him, 
but I love thee, and shall love thee always.” 

Vinicius overmastered his feelings, stifled his pain, and 
began to speak in pretended calmness, — 

“ No, dearest, thou wilt not die. The Apostle commanded 
me to believe, and promised to pray for thee, — and he knew 
Christ. Christ loves him, and will not refuse him anything. 
If thou hadst to die, Peter would not have told me to hope. 
No, Lygia, Christ will have pity on me. He does not wish 
thee to die. He will not permit it. I swear to thee by the 
Redeemer that Peter is prating for thee.” 

The only candle which was flickering, went out, but the 
moonbeams came in a flood through the grated opening. 
Tlie groan of a child was heard, and then it ceased. From 
without came the voices of the pretorians, who, after mak- 
ing their customary rounds, played at scriptse duodecim. 

“ 0, Marcus,” answered Lygia, Christ himself called to 
His Father, ‘ Remove this bitter cup from Me,’ but He had 
to drink it. Christ Himself died on the cross, and now 
thousands are perishing for His sake, — why then should He 
spare me alone? Who am I, Marcus? I heard Peter say 
that he, too, will die in torments ; and who am I compared 
‘With hirof When the pretorians came to us, I feared tor- 


QW VADIS. 


359 


ture and death ; but now I fear no more. See how terrible 
this dungeon is, but I am going to heaven. Remember 
that here there is Caesar ; but there is the Redeemer, kind 
and merciful. And there is no death. Thou lovest me, — 
think then how happy I shall be. 0, Marcus, dearest, 
think that thou wilt come to see me there.” 

She stopped to take breath, then raised his hand to her 
lips. 

“ Marcus 1 ” 

“ What, dearest ? ” 

“ Do not weep, and remember that thou wilt come to me. 
I did not live long, but God gave me thy soul. And I 
wish to tell Christ that though I died, that though thou 
didst look on m 3 " death, though I left thee in grief, thou 
didst not complain, and alwa 3 "s lovest Him. And thou wilt 
love Him, and patiently endure m 3 " death. For He will 
unite us, and I love thee and wish to be with thee.” 

Her breath again failed her, and in a scarcely audible 
voice she finished, — 

“ Promise me, Marcus I ” 

Yinicius embraced her with his trembling hands, and an- 
swered : 

“ I swear by thy sacred head I I promise ! ” 

The face of Lygia became radiant in the dull light of the 
moon. Again she placed his hand to her lips, and whis- 

DPrpd 

“ I am thy wife I ” 


CHAPTER XYI. 

For three days, or rather three nights, nothing inter- 
rupted the peace of Yinicius and Lygia. When the custo- 
mary work was done, when the dead were removed from the 
living, the sick from the hale ; when the tired jailers lay 
down to sleep, Yinicius came into Lygia’s vault, and re- 
mained there until dawn. She laid her head on his breast, 
and they talked of love and of death. Roth, involuntarily, 
in their thoughts and conversations, even in their wishes 
and hopes, were being estranged from life and lost conscious- 
ness of it. Both were like people who have sailed away in 
a boat, and losing sight of the mainland, were gradually 
drifting into infinity. Both were gradually turning into 


360 


QUO VADI8. 


melancholy spirits, loving each other, loving Christ, and 
ready to fly away. Only at times anguish stirred his heart 
like a whirlwind, and hope, born of love and faith in the 
crucified God, flashed upon him like a lightning shaft. 
But he, too, daily drifted away from the earth, and resign- 
edly awaited death. When in the morning he left the vault, 
he looked on the world, on the city, on his acquaintances, 
and on life as through a dream. Everything seemed to him 
strange, distant, insignificant, perishable, and fleeting. He 
even ceased to be moved by the ferocity of the tortures he 
saw daily. Through them one might pass in forgetfulness, 
with thoughts bent and eyes fixed on another thing. It 
seemed to him and Lygia that they were getting into the 
embrace of eternity. They talked of love, of how they 
would love each other, and live together, but on the other 
side of the tomb; and if their thoughts turned toward 
things earthly, they were such as people, preparing for a 
long journey, give to preparations for the same. They 
were finally surrounded by such stillness as surrounds two 
columns, amid ruin, neglect and oblivion. Their only care 
was that Christ should not separate them, and as the con- 
viction that He would not, momentarily grew in them, they 
loved Him as a link that would unite them in eternal bliss 
and peace. While still on earth they felt the mortal dust 
fall from them. Their souls became as pure as a tear. 
Under threat of death, amid misfortune and suffering, in 
that offensive dungeon, they began to see heaven, — for L^^- 
gia took him by the hand, as if she were safe and sainted^ 
and led him to the eternal source of happiness, — life. 

Petronius, when he noticed the increasing calmness and 
lucidity in Vinicius’s face, was perplexed. At times he 
even thought that Yinicius had found a new mode of res- 
cuing the girl, and he felt slighted because Yinicius would 
not initiate him into the secret. He could not restrain him- 
self, and finally asked : 

“ Thou hast changed, Yinicius. Do not keep the secret 
from me ; I wish to and can help thee. Hast thou devised 
anything ? ” 

“I have,” answered Yinicius; “but thou canst not help 
me. After her death I will declare that I am a Christian, 
and follow her.” 

“ Then thou hast no hope ? ” 

“ Yes, I have. Christ will give her to me, and will never 
separate us.” 



A SUPPRESSED MURMUR RAN THROUGH THE 
WHOLE ASSEMBLY. 




quo VADIS, 


361 


Petronius began to pace to and fro in the atrium, with an 
expression of disappointment and discontent on his face. 

“ Your Christ is not needed for this, — our Thanatos could 
render the same service,” he said. 

“No, friend.” said Yinicius, sadly smiling; “but thou 
art not willing to understand it.” 

“ I will not, and cannot,” said Petronius. “ There is no 
time for conversation. Thou rememberest what I said when 
we failed to rescue her from the Tullianum? I had lost all 
hope, but thou didst say when we returned home, ‘ I believe 
that Christ can restore her to me.’ Let him restore her. 
If I throw a valuable vase into the sea, not one of our gods 
will restore it to me ; but if yours is no better, why should 
he be honored more than the old ones ? ” 

“ He will restore her to me,” said Yinicius. 

Petronius shrugged his shoulders. 

“ And knowest thou that the Christians will light up to- 
morrow the gardens of Cmsar ? ” 

“ To-morrow ? ” repeated Yinicius. And in the face of 
the terrible reality his heart trembled with pain and horror. 
He thought that this might be the last night of his meeting 
with Lygia, and, bidding farewell to Petronius, he went 
hastily to the overseer of the “ Puticuli ” for his tessera. 
But disappointment awaited him there, for he was refused 
the tessera. 

“ Pardon me, lord,” he said. “ I have done what I could 
for thee, but I cannot subject my life to further danger. To- 
night theOhristians will be taken to the gardens of Caesar. 
There will be a great many soldiers and functionaries in the 
prison. Shouldst thou be recognized, I and ray children 
would be lost.” 

Yinicius understood that all his prayers would be in vain. 
The idea came to him that the soldiers, who had seen him 
before, might pass him without a sign ; so, toward evening 
he dressed himself in the old garb of tunic and rag, and be- 
took himself to the door of the prison. 

But that day the tesserae were verified with greater 
care than usual. Worse yet : the centurion Scevinus, a 
strict soldier, devoted body and soul to Caesar, recognized 
Yinicius. 

But apparently in the ironclad breast of the soldier there 
smouldered a spark of compassion for human misfortune ; 
for he, instead of striking the shield with his spear, which 


862 QVO VAD18. 

was their way of sounding an alarm, he took Yinicius 
aside, and said : 

“ Return home, master. I recognized thee, but I will be 
silent, for I wish not to ruin thee. I cannot admit thee. 
Return home, and may the gods send thee peace.” 

“ Thou canst not admit me,” said Yinicius, “ but permit 
me to stand here and look at the people who will be led 
forth.” 

“ I was not commanded to prevent that,” said the cen- 
turion. 

Yinicius stood at the door and waited for the appearance 
of the condemned. Finally, near midnight, the door of the 
prison was opened. Whole ranks of prisoners, men, women 
and children, appeared, surrounded by armed pretorians. 
The night was so clear that, not only the figures, but also 
^ the faces of the unfortunate could be distinguished. They 
walked in pairs, forming a long, sad chain. Their number 
was so great, that it seemed that all the vaults would be 
emptied. The quiet of the night was only interrupted by 
the rhj^thmical clatter of the soldiers’ weapons. 

In the rear of the procession Yinicius clearly saw the 
physician Glaucus, but Lygia and XJrsus were not among 
the condemned. 


CHAPTER XYII. 

It was not dark yet when the first waves of people began 
to flow into Caesar’s gardens. The crowds in holiday at- 
tire, crowned with garlands, eager, singing, and partly 
drunk, were coming to witness a magnificent spectacle. 
Cries of Semaxii I Sarmentitii I ” were heard on the Yia 
Testa, on the bridge of ^milius, on the Triumphal Way, 
and along, the Yatican hill. This was not the first exhibi- 
tion of human torches, but never before was there seen such 
a large number of people burning on poles. Caesar and 
Tigellinus, desiring to be done with the Christians and with 
the infection which was spreading , through the city from 
the prisons, ordered all the vaults cleared of the con- 
demned, except a few dozens intended as a finale. As the 
crowds entered the gardens they were struck with amaze- 
ment. All the alley's, squares, paths around the ponds 
were filled with poles covered with pitch, to which Chris- 


QUO VADIS. 


363 


tians were fastened. The poles stretched up the hills and 
down the dales so far that the farthest looked like spears 
stuck in the ground. The number of the condemned ex- 
ceeded all expectations of the crowd. It seemed as tlioiigh 
some one had fastened an entire people to the poles for the 
edification of Caesar and Rome. Small throngs of specta- 
tors gathered around some of the poles, according as their 
curiosity was roused by the figure, sex or age of the vic- 
tim ; they looked at their faces, the flowers, the garlands of 
ivy, then went further, exchanging curious glances and 
questions : “ Is it possible that so many are guilty ? Could 
children who can hardly walk unaided have been the in- 
cendiaries ? ” And doubt, little by little, passed into alarm. 

Meanwhile darkness came, and the first stars began to 
twinkle in the sky. Beside each condemned stood a slave 
with a burning torch in his hand, and when the trumpets 
sounded, each slave applied his torches to the foot of a 
pillar. The straw, hidden under flowers and steeped in 
pitch, flamed up at once with a bright fire, which, increasing 
every moment, began to untwine the ivy, and rising, em- 
braced the feet of the victims. The crowds grew silent, but 
the gardens resounded with loud groans and cries of pain. 
Among the Christians were such that raised their heads to 
the starry sky and began to praise Christ. The people 
listened, but even the hardset hearts were filled with terror 
when from the smaller pillars came the heartrending voices 
of children: “Mammal mammal” Even the drunken 
spectators shuddered at the sight of these little heads and 
innocent faces distorted with pain, and choking, in the sur- 
rounding smoke. And the fire rose higher and higher con- 
suming the garlands of roses and ivy. The alleys were lit 
up, as were the clusters of trees, the lawns and flowery 
patches, the ponds and the trembling roses on the trees. In 
short it was as bright as day. The odor of burning flesh 
filled, the gardens, but the slaves threw into the censers 
handfuls of myrrh and aloe. In the crowds were heard 
cries, but whether of sympathy or joy was not known. TJie 
flames rose still higher, reaching the breasts of the victims, 
heating their breath, and curling their hair, covered their 
blackened faces with a curtain of smoke, and rose higher 
and higher as if in triumph of the victory of the power 
which commanded to rouse it. 

At the beginning of the spectacle Cmsar appeared among 
the crowds in a magnificent quadriga, attired in the cos- 


S64 


QUO VADIS, 


i 

V 

tiime of a charioteer, in color of the Greens, to which he ■ 
belonged at court. He was followed by other chai iots filled x 
with courtiers in bright array, senators, priests and naked 
bacchantes with garlands on their heads and vessels of wine j 
in their hands, noisy and drunk. Around them were fl 
musicians, dressed like fawns and satyrs, playing on | 
citharse, formingse, flutes and horns. Other chariots con- 1 
tained matrons and maidens, equally drunk, and stripped to j 
the waist. The whole brilliant procession moved along the | 
broadest alley, shouting, “ Evoe ! ” Caesar, who was with S 
Tigellinus and Chilo, whose terror sincerely amused him, J 
himself held the reins. The horses were walking slowly, 
and Caesar looked at the burning bodies, but at the same g 
time, listened to the shouts of the crowd. Standing erect J 
on his golden quadriga, and surrounded by a dense crowd of 4 
courtiers and others, he looked like a giant. His malformed ^ 
hands, holding the reins, seemed to bless the people ; his face p 
and half-opened eyes were lighted up by a smile. He shone 
above the people like a sun, a deity, terrible, but grand and j 
powerful. At times he stopped to look closer at some ^ 
victim, and then continued on his way, followed by an ;i 
insane suite. Now he bowed to the people ; now he leaned | 
back and spoke to Tigellinus. He finally reached the great 
fountain, where the two main alleys forked, and stepping \ 
from the chariot, he nodded to his suite and mingled with , < 
the crowd. 

He was greeted with shouts and plaudits. The bacchantes^ 
the nymphs, the senators, priests, fawns, satyrs and soldiers ^ 
formed a mad circle around him ; and Caesar, with Tigellinus ^ 
on one side and Chilo on the other, walked around the > 
fountain, and made remarks about the victims, and heartily : 
laughed at the old Greek, whose face was the picture of J 
despair. V 

They finally stopped before a lofty torch, ornamented | 
with myrtle and dodder of thyme. The flaming tongues 
licked the knees of the victim, but its face was not seen on , 
account of the smoke that wound around the figure. The I 
light night breeze after a while turned awa}^ the smoke, and ^ 
disclosed the grey head of an old man falling on his breast. J 
At sight of him Chilo rolled into a ball like a wounded 
reptile, and from his lips came a cry that sounded more j 
like croaking than a human voice : 'J 

“ Glaucus I Glaucus ! ” J 

He was alive yet. His suffering face was inclined as if Jj 


quo VADIS. 


365 


to take a last look on his executioner, whose crimes against 
him were forgiven in the name of Christ, and who again 
handed him to the torturers. Never has man dealt so 
terribly with another. And now the victim was burning, 
and the executioner stood at his feet. The eyes of Glaucus 
were fixed on Chilo. Chilo rose to run away, but his feet 
would not serve him, andnsome unseen hand with super- 
human strength held him fast to the spot. Chilo was 
petrified. He felt something surging within him, over- 
whelming him ; he saw everything surrounding him dis- 
appear — Caesar, the courtiers and the crowd, and a dread- 
ful, endless, black desert was opening before him, and 
the eyes of the martyr were staring at him, and calling him 
to judgment. Glaucus inclined his head still more, and 
still gazed at Chilo. Those present understood that some- 
thing was taking place between the two. The laughter 
froze on their lips when they looked on the fiace of Chilo ; 
it was terribly contorted with pain and suffering as if the 
flaming tongues were licking his own body. All at once 
he staggered, raised his hands, and cried in a piercing voice : 

“ Glaucus, in the name of Christ, forgive me I ” 

Everybody was silent, Caesar and his courtiers shuddered, 
and they all involuntarily raised their eyes. 

The head of the martyr moved, and from the top of the 
torch the voice resembling a moan was heard, — 

“ I forgive 1 ” 

Chilo fell to the ground, and, howling like a wild beast, 
began throwing earth on his head. The flames rose higher, 
embraced Glaucus’s breast and face, the myrtle crown on 
his head crackled, and the whole pillar was on fire. 

Chilo rose, but he was no more recognized by the 
Augustians, to such an extent had his face changed. His 
eyes flashed with an uncommon light, his 'wrinkled brow 
was lighted by inspiration. Helpless a moment ago, the 
Greek now looked like some priest, who under a divine in- 
spiration is ready to reveal a profound mystery. 

“ What is the matter ? Has he gone mad ? ” asked 
several voices. 

Chilo turned to the crowd, and raising his right hand, 
spoke, or rather cried in a voice so loud that even those 
who stood behind the circle of courtiers heard him, — 

“ People of Rome 1 I swear to you by my death, that 
those people perishing in the fire are innocent. That is the 
incendiary I 


366 


QUO VADTS. 


And he pointed his finger at Nero. 

The courtiers were stupefied. Chilo still stood with out- 
stretched, trembling hand, and pointed at Ciesar. Sud- 
denly the wildest confusion prevailed. The people moved 
like a wave toward the old man, to get a closer view of him. 
Cries were herd, “ Hold I ” “ Woe to us I ” Cat-calls and 
exclamations came thick and fast : “ Ahenobarbus ! 

Matricide ! Incendiary 1 ” The confusion was growing. 
The bacchantes furiously vociferated, and hid in the 
chariots. Suddenly some pillars collapsed, sending a cloud 
of burning cinders over the heads of the crowd, making the 
confusion more chaotic. The blind, compact crowd lifted 
Chilo from his feet, and bore him to the depth of the 
garden. 

Other pillars came tumbling to the ground, filling the 
alle\^s with smoke and the odor of burned flesh. The 
alarmed, gloomy crowds began to press toward the gates. 
The news of the incident, exaggerated, distorted, and em- 
bellished, flashed through the crowd. Some said that Cmsar 
had fainted ; others, that he had confessed that he had given 
command to burn Rome; others, that he was taken seriousl}^ 
ill ; and still others, that he had been borne away dead in a 
chariot. Here and there words of compassion for the 
Christians were heard. “ It was not the}’^ who burned 
Rome ; why spill so much blood ; why so many tortures, so 
much injustice? Will not the gods avenge the innocent ? 
And what ‘ piacula ’ will propitiate them?” “ Innoxia 
corpora,” were heard oftener. Women loudly expressed 
pity for the children. Finally pity turned to curses on 
Caesar and Tigellinus. But there were also such who asked 
themselves and others : “ What kind of divinity is that 
which gives its adherents the strength to bear tortures and 
face death with such calmness ? ” And they thoughtfully 
returned to their homes. 

Chilo wandered in the gardens, not knowing where to 
go. He again felt the decrepitude of old age ; now he 
stumbled against a charred body, now he struck a burned 
pillar, which sent a cloud of cinders after him, and again he 
sat down and looked in bewilderment around him. Night 
reigned in the gardens. The pale moon shone with un- 
certain light through the branches of the trees, and the old 
Greek thought that he saw in the moon the face of Glaucus, 
and that the eyes of the dead martyr were staring at him, 
and he hid before the light. Finally, as if impelled by some 


quo VADIS, 


367 


unknown force, he turned toward the fountain where 
Glaucus had breathed his last. 

Some hand touched his shoulder. 

The old man turned, and seeing a strange figure, ex- 
claimed with terror, — 

“Who art thou ? ” 

“ The Apostle, Paul of Tarsus.” 

“ I am accursed I — what dost thou wish ? ” 

“ I wish to save thee,” answered the Apostle. 

Chilo supported himself against a tree. His legs bent 
under him, and his arms hung like two lifeless stumps. 

“ For me there is no salvation,” he said, gloomily. 

“ Thou hast heard how God forgave the thief, who re- 
pented on the cross ? ” asked Paul. 

“ And knowest thou what I have done ? ” 

“ 1 saw thy contrition, and heard how thou didst testify 
to the truth.” 

“ 0 Lord I ” 

“ And if a servant of Christ forgave thee in the hour of 
torture and death, why should Christ not forgive thee ? ” 

Chilo seized his head with both hands, like a madman. 

“ Forgiveness I for me, forgiveness ! ” 

“ Our God is a merciful God,” answered Paul. 

“ For me ? ” repeated Chilo. 

And he began to groan like a man who had not the 
strength to control his suffering and grief. 

“ Lean on me,” said Paul, “ and go with me.” 

And they went along the allej^s guided by the splashing 
of the fountain, which, in the silence of the night seemed 
to be wailing over the corpses of the martyrs. 

“ Our God is a God of mercy,” repeated Paul. “ Couldst 
thou fill the depths of the sea by throwing in pebbles ? I 
tell thee that the mercy of Christ is as the sea, and the 
crimes of men will sink in it as a pebble in the abyss. I 
tell thee that His mercy is as the sky, which covers the 
mountains, lands, and seas, and it spreads over all, and has 
no limit. Thou hast suffered at the pillar of Glaucus, and 
Christ saw thy suffering. Thou didst say, disregarding 
what may happen to-morrow, ‘ That is the incendiary I ’ 
and Christ remembers thy words. Tby malice and false-, 
hood are gone, and in thy heart there is only great compas- 
sion left. Come with me, and hear what I will say. I also 
hated Him, and persecuted His chosen ones. I did not be- 
lieve in Him, and did not want Him till He made Himself 


QUO VADIS. 


:-:68 

manifest to me, and called me. And since that day I love 
Him. He has now visited thee with compunction, with 
alarm, and with grief to call thee to Himself Thou didst 
liate Him, but He loved thee ; thou didst deliver His serv- 
ants to torture, but He wishes to forgive and save thee.” 

The unfortunate old man shook with sobbing, which rent 
his soul, but Paul mastered him, and led him away, as a 
soldier leads a captive. 

iVfter a while the Apostle continued, — 

“ Come with me, and I will lead thee to Him. I came for 
nothing else to thee. He commanded me to gather the 
souls of men in the name of love, and I am fulfilling His 
command. Thou dost think thyself accursed, but I say to 
thee : Believe in Him, and thou shalt be saved. Thou 
Ihinkest thyself hated by Him, but I say : He loves thee. 
In Him alone is our refuge; He alone will weigh thy 
sorrow, see thy misery, remove thy alarm, and raise thee to 
Himself” 

He led the penitent to the fountain, the silver streams of 
which gleamed in the moonlight. Quiet reigned all around; 
the slaves had removed the pillars and the bodies of the 
martyrs. 

With a moan Chilo sank to his knees, and covering his 
face with his hands, remained motionless. Paul raised his 
eyes to heaven, and began to pray. 

“ Lord I Behold this sufferer, his grief, his tears, and 
his tortures! 0 merciful God, who hast shed Thy blood 
for our sins, — for the sake of Thy torment, for the sake of 
Thy death and resurrection, forgive him I ” 

He became silent, but looked toward heaven, and prayed. 

Prom under his feet came a cry which resembled a 
moan, — 

“ 0 Christ I 0 Christ, forgive me I ” 

Paul took some water from the fountain on his palm, 
and, turning to the kneeling old man, said : 

“ Chilo ! I baptize thee in the name of the Father, Son, 
and Spirit 1 Amen I ” 

Chilo raised his head, but was motionless. The moon 
cast a bright light on his white hair and his deathly pale 
and stony face. The moments were fleeting. From the 
large aviaries in the gardens of Domitius came the crowing 
of cocks; but Chilo remained kneeling like a statue on a 
monument. At last he recovered, and, raising himself, 
said : 


QUO VADIS. 


369 


“ What must I do before death, master ? ” 

Paul, who was wrapped up in comtemplation of that m3^s- 
terious power against which even such souls as that of the 
Greek could not withstand, also recovered, and answered : 

“ Have faith, and bear witness to the truth.” 

They walked out together. At the gate the Apostle 
again blessed the old man, and, at the request of Chilo, 
they parted. He knew that after what had happened, 
Cjesar and Tigellinus would persecute him. 

And he was not mistaken. His liouse was surrounded by 
pretorians, who seized him, and under the leadership of 
Scevinus he was taken to the Palatine. 

Caesar retired to rest himself, but Tigellinus was awake, 
and, seeing the wretched Greek, turned toward him with 
calm but ominous face. 

‘‘ Thou hast committed a crime ; hast insulted the ma- 
jest}^ of Caesar,” he said,“ and thou shalt not escape punish- 
ment. If to-morrow thou declare in the amphitheatre that 
thou wert drunk and mad, that the Christians were guilty 
of the fire, thy punishment will be limited to a sound be^lt- 
ing and exile.” 

“ I cannot do that, master,” answered Chilo. 

Tigellinus approached him with slow step, and asked in 
a calm but terrible voice : 

“ Why canst not, thou Greek cur ? Dost not know that 
thou wert drunk ? And dost not know what is awaiting 
thee ? Look then ! ” 

And he pointed to a corner of the atrium, in the dark 
depth of which stood four Thracian slaves, with ropes and 
pincers in their hands. 

But Chilo answered : 

“ I cannot, master I ” 

Tigellinus was getting /urious, but he restrained himself. 

“ Dost thou wish to die like the Christians ? ” 

The old man raised his pale face ; his lips moved speech- 
lessly for a while, then he said : 

“ I too believe in Christ.” 

Tigellinus looked at him in wonder. 

“ Dog, thou art mad I ” 

And he gave vent to his pent-up anger. Springing at 
Chilo, he caught his beard in both hands, threw him on the 
ground, trampled him, crying with foam on his lips, — 

“ Thou wilt retract I Thou wilt I ” 

“ I cannot I ” answered Chilo. 


370 


QUO VADIS. 


“ Then take him ! ” 

At this command the Thracians seized the old man, tied 
him to the bench, and began to' squeeze his hip. When he 
was bound, Chilo kissed the hands of the Thracians, then 
he closed his eyes. He seemed to'be dead. 

He was alive, however, for when Tigellinus bent over 
him, and asked a second time, “ Wilt thou retract?” the 
pale lips of Chilo slightly moved, and he answered in a low 
whisper, — 

“ I — I cannot.” 

Tigellinus commanded to stop the torture, and began to 
walk up and down in the atrium, his face blanched with 
anger and confusion. Finally, a new idea came to his head, 
and he turned to the Thracians and said, — 

“ Tear out his tongue I ” 


CHAPTER XYIIL 

The drama “ Aureolus,” which was to be given after the 
spectacles in the gardens, was not prepared with the usual 
elaboration. It was only sought to make room for as large 
a number of people as possible. The role of the bear in the 
performance was this time to be performed by a live brute. 
This was a new idea of Tigellinus. Caesar at first refused 
to be present, but on the advice of his favorite, he changed 
his determination. Tigellinus explained that it was neces- 
sary, after what had happened, to show himself to the popu- 
lace, and he guaranteed that the crucified slave on the stage 
would not insult him as had Crispus. 

The people were already sated with blood-spilling, so 
lottery tickets and gifts were to be distributed, and a feast 
was promised in the illuminated amphitheatre. 

At dusk the amphitheatre was already crowded. The 
Augustians, headed by Tigellinus, came not so much to see 
the spectacle, as to show their loyalty to Caesar, and to talk 
of Chilo, who was the subject of conversation throughout 
Rome. 

Rumor had it that Caesar had gone mad, and could not 
sleep, that he was seized with fear, and saw dreadful appari- 
tions, and that therefore he was preparing to go to Achaea. 
Some contradicted it, saying that now he would be more 
pitiless toward the Christians. There- was no lack of 
cowards, however, who predicted that the accusation which 


QUO VADIS. 


371 


Chilo had thrown in the face of Caesar would have most 
serious consequences. There were also such who begged 
Tigellinus to put an end to the persecutions, in the name 
of humanity. 

“ See whither ye are going,” said Barcus Soranus. “Ye 
wish to satisfy the craving of the people for revenge, and to 
convince them that the punishment was falling on the 
guilty, but the result is just the opposite.” 

“ True I ” added Antistius Yerus. “They all whisper 
now that the Christians are innocent. If this proves fore- 
sight, Chilo was right when he said that your brains will 
not fill a nutshell.” 

Tegellinus turned to them and said : 

“ People whisper also that thy daughter Servilia secreted 
her Christian slaves from Caesar’s justice, Barcus Soranus; 
and thy wife is charged with the same, Antistius.” 

“ That is not true ! ” exclaimed the fiightened Barcas. 

“ Your divorced women wished to ruin my wife, whose 
virtue they envy,” said Antistius Yerus, also alarmed. 

Other Augustians spoke of Chilo. They wondered what 
had happened to him. He could have lived in peace, enjoy 
a fine wine cellar, and have a monument erected to him after 
death. All at once he lost everything. He must have gone 
mad. 

“ He has not gone mad, but became a Christian,” said 
Tigellinus. 

“ Impossible! ” exclaimed Yitelius. 

“ Have I not told you so ? ” put in Yestinius. “ Torture 
them, if ye like, but do not enter into a struggle with their 
divinity. Ye must not jest with it ! I have not burned 
Rome, but if Caesar permitted I would forthwith give a 
hecatomb to their divinity. And all should do the same, 
for I repeat: It must not be trifled withl Remember that I 
told you that.” 

“ And I said something else,” said Petronius. “ Tigel- 
linus laughed when I said that they are defending them- 
selves, but I say more, — they are conquering.” 

“ How ? How is that ? ” inquired several voices. 

“ By Pollux ! If such a man as Chilo could not resist 
them, who can? If ye think that after every spectacle 
their number does not grow, then your knowledge of Rome 
is on a level with that of a copper-smith or a barber. But 
even they know better what the people think, and what is 
happening in the city.” 


372 QUO VADI8, 

“ He speaks pure truth, by the sacred peplus of Diana I ” 
exclaimed Vestinius. 

Barcus turned to Petronius, — 

“ Wliat is thy conclusion ? ” 

“ I conclude with what ye began : Enough of blood- 
shed ! ” 

The conversation was interrupted by the appearance ot 
Csesar, who took a seat beside Pythagoras. Little atten- 
tion was paid to the drama, Chilo occupying the minds of 
the audience. The people habituated to the sight of tor- 
turo and death, were bored ; they whistled, loudly berated 
Csesar and his courtiers, and demanded the bear scene. 
But for the hope of seeing the condemned, and receiving 
gifts, the spectacle would not have held the audience. 

The moment finall}^ came. A wooden cross was brought 
in, so low that a bear standing on his hind feet could reach 
the breast of the mart3^r ; then Chilo was brought, or rather 
dragged in, for the old man, with his broken bones could 
not walk alone. He was stretched and nailed to the cross 
so quickly that the Augustians could see his face only after 
the cross had been fixed in a hole previously prepared, and 
then all e^^es were turned on him. But no one could recog- 
nize in that naked man the former Chilo. After the tor- 
tures he grew so weak that his face was bloodless, and onl}' 
on his beard was seen a bloody streak left there when his 
tongue was torn out. His bones could be s^een through his 
transparent skin. He looked much older, but his e^'cs, 
which formerly were ever rancorous, were now mild, and 
his face as calm as that of a sleeping child. No one in the 
crowd laughed ; the crucified looked so calm, so old, de- 
fenceless and weak, by his humility called forth so much 
pity, that eveiy spectator involuntaril}^ asked himself, wh}^ 
should djdng men be tortured and nailed to the cross? 
Among the Augustians, Vestinius, leaning over to the right 
and left, whispered in a frightened voice, — “ See how the}' 
die ! ” Others were looking for the bear, and all were anx- 
ious to see the end of the spectacle. 

At last the bear came into the arena, and sw'a3'ing his 
head, looked around from under his forehead, as if thinking 
of something or seeking something. He saw the cross at 
last, raised himself on his hind feet, then sat dowm under 
the cross and began to growl, as if pit}' awakened in the 
heart of the brute for that remnant of man. 

The Circus slaves urged on the beast, but the crowd kept 


QUO VADIS. 


373 


silent. Meanwhile Chilo slowly raised his head and looked 
around him. All at once his face became bright with it 
smile, his forehead radiant ; he lifted up his eyes, and two 
tears rolled down his face. 

And he died. 

At that moment a man’s loud voice under the velarium 
exclaimed, — 

“ Eternal peace to the martyrs 1 ” 

Deep silence reigned in the amphitheatre. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

There were but few persons in the prisons after the spec- 
tacle in Caesar’s gardens. Those suspected of the Christian 
superstition were still imprisoned, but barely enough were 
brought in to serve for coming exhibitions, soon to be given. 
The people had had enough blood ; they were wearied, and 
showed themselves alarmed at the marvelous conduct of the 
condemned. Superstitious fears took possession of thou- 
sands of the people ; wonderful tales were circulated as to 
the vengefulness of the God of the Christians. Prison ty- 
phus had spread throughout the city, and added to the 
general dread. Funerals were to be seen everywhere, and 
the story that fresh piacula were necessary to appease the 
unknown god traveled from ear to ear. Offerings were 
made to Jove and Libitina. Still, notwithstanding every 
effort on the part of Tigellinus and his assistants, the opin- 
ion that Ciesar had commanded the burning of Rome, and 
that the Christians were innocent, continued to spread. 

This only served to make Nero and Tigellinus more de- 
termined in their persecution of the Christians. Fresh 
orders were given to distribute wheat, wine and olives, in 
order to calm the multitude ; new' rules published to facili- 
tate the erection of houses, and as to the materials used in 
their construction so as to lessen the danger of fires in 
future. Caesar even put in an appearance at the sessions 
of the Senate, and took counsel with the “ fathers ” on the 
welfare of the people and the city. The condemned, how- 
ever, received not the smallest favor. That such punish- 
ments should not fall on any but the guilty seemed to be 
Ciiesar’s object to fix in the minds of the people. Not a 
voice was raised in the Senate in behalf of the Christians, 


374 


QUO VADIS. 


No one wanted to give offense to Caesar, while those who 
looked farther into the future saw a menace in the new 
faith to the very foundations of Roman rule. 

The dead and dying were given up to their relatives, 
since the Roman law respected the dead. 

Yinicius derived a certain consolation from the thought 
that if Lj^gia died her body would rest in his family tomb, 
and he himself repose beside her. He entertained no. hope 
of her rescue at that time, and being now wholly absorbed 
in Christ, and half-separated from the things of this world, 
he only looked for an eternal union. His fkith was bound- 
less, while the life he had lived until now seemed to him as 
nothing, when he thought of the truth and reality of eternal 
life. His heart was filled with enthusiasm, while his whole 
being had changed till it seemed he had altogether lost the 
grossness of earth, and become a thing almost immaterial. 
He implored Christ to save Lygia from the torments of the 
Circus, and allow hCr to fall calmly into the sleep of death 
in the prison, feeling certain that he would die himself at 
the same time. He dared not hope that she alone would 
escape death. Even Peter and Paul expected to die as 
martyrs. Chilo had shown him that even a martyr’s death 
could be peaceful. This made him wish it for Lygia and 
himself. 

There were times when he had a foretaste of the future 
life. His former sadness of soul, with its accompanying 
bitterness, was gradually giving way to a calm resignation 
to the will of God. He no longer struggled against fate, 
but yielded himself calmly to the course of events, believ- 
ing that calm, and rest, and peace awaited the final end. 
He felt, moreover, that Lygia, like himself, was preparing 
for death, and that they were advancing together toward 
the end. This thought brought him happiness, causing him 
to smile. 

Lygia was also without desire or hope save in the hope 
of a future life. Death would not only be a liberation to 
her, and an escape from the hands of Caesar and Tigellinns, 
but it would also mark the hour of her marriage to Yini- 
cius. Her happiness would be assured after death for 
which she now waited as a bride awaits her wedding day. 

Like thousands of those first confessors Ursus was car- 
ried along by an irresistible current of faith. Though not 
resigned in his heart to Lygia’s death, he did not dare en- 
treat Christ to avert even from her what now seemed to 


QUO VADIS. 


375 




him the common and inevitable fot of all Christians, and at 
the same time the certain assurance of their future happi- 
ness. In the simplicity of his untutored soul he also 
thought that Lygia would share more of those heavenly 
delights than a multitude of simple ones like himself, since 
she was the daughter of a Lygian king. She could not be 
the same as an ordinary slave, even in the sight of God, be- 
fore whom, he had heard, all men were equal. He implored 
Christ that He might let him serve her always. He wanted 
to die on a cross as the “ Lamb ” died. But so great seemed 
to him this happiness that he dared not pray for its fulfil- 
ment. Still it was his one secret wish. His one §orrow 
was that he should be condemned to die under the teeth of 
wild beasts. He had lived from his childhood up in impas- 
sable forests, bred to the chase, wherein, owing to his won- 
derful strength, he had become famous among his people, 
even before he had attained his manhood. The occupation 
of hunting had become so agreeable to him that when he 
visited as he sometimes had done, the vivaria and Roman 
amphitheatres, the very sight of the wild beasts aroused 
within him an irresistible impulse to engage in struggle 
with them, even to killing them. This feeling gave rise to 
a fear in his soul that if placed in such a situation he could 
not bring himself to die piously and patiently as became a 
Christian. But in this he placed his trust in Christ, and 
found a distraction from his fears in other and more agree- 
able thoughts. He prayed for entire days, performed kindly 
offices to prisoners, helped overseers, and consoled his queen 
who mourned at times because she had not been able to per- 
form as many good deeds as the renowned Tabrtha of whom 
Peter had spoken to her. Even the guards of the prison, 
who feared the giant strength of Ursus, came at last to love 
him for his mildness. His cheerful temper amazed them. 
They would often question him as to the cause of it. He 
spoke with such assurance of the life that comes after death 
that they listened in astonishment, recognizing for the fii’st 
time that happiness could find its way into a dungeon that 
sunlight could not penetrate. He urged them to believe in 
the “ Lamb,” and to more than one the thought occurred 
that the service he performed himself was that of a slave, 
and that his own life was that of an unfortunate. This set 
him thinking on the hardness of his lot, which had no other 
end after all than death. 

The thought of death, however, engendered new fear, 


376 


QUO VADIS. 


without giving promise of aught beyond ; but that giant, 
and this frail maiden, like a flower cast amid the refuse of 
the prison, went to meet it with delight, as though entering 
the gates that led to happiness. 


CHAPTER XX. 

A SENATOR, named Scevinus, visited Petronius one even- 
ing, and opened a long discussion. He alluded to Caesar, 
and the evil times, through which they were now passing. 
The very openness of his friend’s speech caused Petronius 
to observe great caution. Scevinus remarked upon the in- 
justice and wickedness, under which they struggled, and 
predicted that it would result in worse calamity even than 
the burning of Rome'. The Augustians, even, he said, were 
becoming tired; Fenius Rufus, who was second prefect of 
the pretorians, was hardly able to endure the wicked orders 
issued by Tigellinus ; the relatives of Seneca were being 
made desperate by Nero’s behavior both toward Seneca and 
Lucan ; and even the people, and the pretorians were dis- 
satisfied. He went so far as to hint, that a great number 
of these latter had been won over to the side of Fenius 
Rufus. 

“ And why dost thou tell me this ? ” asked Petronius. 

“ Because of concern for Caesar,” replied Scevinus. 
“ Among the pretorians is a kinsman of mine, who is also 
named Scevinus ; he keeps me informed of what happens 
in the camp ; much discontent is felt there. Thou knowest 
that Caligula also was mad ; and what followed ? Cassius 
Chaerea came. That was a fearful thing to do, and surel}' 
none amongst us would call it praiseworthy, but Chaerea rid 
the world of a fiend.” 

“Is this what thou dost mean, — ‘ I wish not to praise 
Chaerea, but he was an excellent man, and I would the gods 
would send us many such ’ ? ” Petronius asked. 

But Scevinus turned the conversation. He spoke of 
Piso, praised him, his family, his loftiness of character, his 
many virtues and the marvelous power he possessed of 
gaining adherents. 

“Caesar has no child,” he continued; “and all look to 
Piso to succeed him. Be3^ond a doubt every one would as- 
sist him most heartily. He is loved by all ; Fenius RufuSj 


quo VADIS. 


377 


and all the kinsmen of Annaeus. Plautius Lateraniis and 
Tullius Senecio would go through fire to serve him, and so 
would Natalis, Subrius Flavius and Sulpicius Asper, and 
Afranius Quinetianus, and Yestinius himself.’’ 

“ Piso will not benefit much by this last,” said Petronius, 
“ for Yestinius fears his own shadow.” 

“ He believes in dreams and in spirits,” replied Scevinus ; 
“ but withal he is very practical, and the people would like 
to see him made consul. At heart, he hates this persecu- 
tion of the Christians, and so, should have thy support 
since that touches thee also.” 

“ Not me, but Yinicius,” Petronius answered. “ For 
the sake of Yinicius, I wish to save a particular maiden ; 
but I am unable, for I have lost favor with Caesar.” 

“ How so ? Seest thou not that Nero turns to thee, and 
talks with thee again. And for this reason. He has com- 
menced preparations for Achaea again. He will there sing 
his compositions in Greek. He desires most ardently to 
go, but at the same time he is afraid of the cynical wit of 
the Greeks. He thinks he will achieve either the greatest 
triumph, or meet with the greatest failure there. He wants 
advice, and knows that only thou canst give it. For that 
reason thou wilt return to favor.” 

“ But Lucan could take my place.” 

“ He detests Lucan, and in his heart has determined on 
the poet’s death. He is only waiting for an excuse, for he 
always seeks some pretext.” 

“ By Castor I ” exclaimed Petronius, “ that is possible. 
I know another and a quicker way in which to regain 
favor.” 

“ What is that ? ” 

“ To say to Nero all that thou hast just told me.” 

“ I have said nothing,” replied Scevinus in alarm. 

“ Thou didst call Caesar mad, thou hast named Piso as 
his successor, and didst sa}" ‘ Lucan knows that it is neces- 
sary to hasten.’ What is it that thou wouldst hasten, 
carissime ? ” said Petronius, as he placed his hand upon his 
friend’s shoulder. They looked steadily into each other’s 
eyes for the space of one second, and Scevinus became pale. 

Thou wilt not repeat I ” 

“ No ; by the hips of Kjq^ris, I will not. Thou knowest 
me it seems. I know of nothing thou hast said. I wish 
to know nothing. Dost thou comprehend ? Life is not 
long enough for any undertaking to be worth the trouble it 


378 QUO VADIS, 

costs. I pray thee, however, to call upon Tigellinus to-day, 
and engage him in conversation on whatever subject may 
please thee, as long a time as thou hast spent with me.’’ 

“ Why so? ” 

“ Because if Tigellinus "should ever say ‘ Scevinus was 
with thee,’ I could reply, ‘ He visited thee also, on the same 
da3^’ ” 

Scevinus, on hearing this, snapped the ivory cane which 
he carried, saying, " 

“ May the evil alight on this. I shall visit Tigellinus 
this very day, and I shall also go to Nerva’s feast. Wilt 
thou be there? At all events, farewell, until the day after 
to-morrow, when we shall meet in the amphitheatre to see 
the last of the Christians. Till we meet I ” 

“ After to-morrow,” said Petronius to himself, when 
Scevinus had left him. “ We have no time to spare. I can 
count upon Ahenobarbus, because he really requires me in 
Achaea.” He determined therefore to make a final effort. 
In truth, Caesar himself requested that Petronius be placed 
opposite to him at Nerva’s feast so that he might consult 
with him about Achaea and the other cities where he hoped 
to appear with great success. He was afraid of the A the- 
nians, hence was most anxious to .please them. The 
Augustians listened carefully, to gather such shreds of the 
conversation as they could make use of afterward, as their 
own opinions. 

“ I feel as though I had not lived until now,” Nero re- 
marked, “ that I shall commence life anew in Greece.” 

“ It will be a new birth to greater glory, and more im- 
mortal fame,” answered Petronius. 

“ I trust it will be so, and that I may not incur the 



\ 

\ 


•i 

I 


jealousy of Apollo. If I come back triumphant, I will offer 
to him such a hecatomb, as never God had before.” 


Scevinus here commenced to quote from Horace, 


“ Sic te diva potens Cypri, 

Sic fratres Helense, lucida sidera, ‘ 

Ventorumque regat Pater ” — j 


“ The vessel is waiting us at Naples,” said Caesar. “ I ! 
should be glad to go to-morrow even.” • 

Thereupon Petronius arose, and looking steadfastly at 
Nero, remarked, ^ 

“ Permit me, 0 divinity, to give a marriage feast and to i 
invite thee to it before all others.” ■ 


QUO VADI8. 379 

“ A marriage feast I Whose marriage feast ? ” asked 
Nero. 

‘‘ That of Yinicius, with the daughter of the Lygian king, 
and who is thy hostage. It is true, that just now, she is in 
prison, but being a hostage that is against the law. More- 
over, thou thyself didst give her to Yinicius, and thy com- 
mands like those of Zeus remain unchanged. Therefore 
thou wilt order her to be freed, and permit me to restore 
her to thy favorite.” 

Petroiiius spoke with such coolness and self-possession, 
that Nero became uneasy, as he usually did at such times. 

“ I know,” said Caesar with downcast eyes. “ I remember 
her and that giant also, by whom Croton was killed.” 

“ Therefore,” said Petronius, “ both are saved.” 

Here Tigelliniis came to his master’s assistance. 

“ She is imprisoned by command of Caesar, 0 Petix)nius, 
and as thou hast rightly said, his Sentences are unalterable.” 

The interest of all present was now drawn to the conver- 
sation. The history of Lygia^and Yinicius was well known, 
and all were curious to know how this passage of words 
would end. 

“ She is imprisoned against Caesar’s wish, owing to thy 
mistake and ignorance of the law of nations,” Petronius 
answered emphatically. “ With all thy naivete, Tigelliniis, 
thou wilt hardly assert that it was she set fire to Rome, 
and if thou didst Caesar would not believe thee.” 

Nero had recovered his self-possession by this time, and 
looking^ at Petronius through his half-closed eyes with an 
expression of the greatest malignity on his features, he 
said, 

“ Petronius is right.” 

Tigellinus gazed in wonder. 

“ Petronius is right,” he repeated. “ The gates of the 
prison shall be open to her to-morrow, and the next day at 
the amphitheatre we will discuss the wedding feast.” 

“ I have lost again,” Petronius said to himself. He was 
so convinced that Lygia’s life would be forfeited, that on 
reaching his home, he despatched a trusty freedman to the 
amphitheatre, to arrange with the chief of the spoliarium 
for her body, so that he might give it to Yinicius. 


380 


QUO VADIS. 


CHAPTER XXL 

Evening exhibitions, rare up to the time of Nero, became 
common during his reign. The Augustians liked them, be- 
cause they were followed by feasts which lasted till morn- 
a ing. Though the people were tired of bloodshed and 
tortures, when the news went around that the exhibition 
was to be the last, and that the remaining Christians were 
to die then, the amphitheatre was crowded to its uttermost 
capacity. Not one Augustian was absent; they expected 
something unusual, and thought that Caesar would make a 
tragedy of Vinicius’s grief. The kind of torture prepared 
for the bride of the yofing tribune was kept secret by 
Tigellinus, and thereby roused even greater curiosit}'. 
Those who saw Lygia in the house of Aulus, were now tell- 
ing wonders of her beauty. Others wondered if they 
would really see her in the arena, since Caesar’s answer to 
Petroniiis at Nerva’s was equivocal. Some thought that 
he would give her to Vinicius, or, perhaps, had already 
given her to him. They remembered that she was a 
hostage, who by the law of nations, had the right to wor- 
ship whatever divinities she liked. 

Uncertainty, expectation and curiosity dominated the 
spectators. Nero came earlier than usual. It was whis- 
pered that something very uncommon would surely happen, 
for, besides Tigellinus and Yatinius, he came also with 
Cassius, a centurion of gigantic proportions and strength, 
whom Caesar summoned only when he wished to have a de- 
fender by his side, as when, at night, he was seeking ad- 
ventures. It was noticed that in the amphitheatre itself ex- 
traordinary precautions were taken. The pretorian guards 
were increased, and they were commanded not by a cen- 
turion, but by a tribune Subrius Flavius, known for his 
blind devotion to Caesar. They all understood that Caesar 
was at all events preparing to defend himself against a pos- 
sible attack by Vinicius, and the curiosity grew more in- 
tense. 

All e3’es were turned toward the unfortunate suitor. 
Vinicius, pale, with cold perspiration on his brow, was just 
as uncertain as the others, and was alarmed to the depth 


quo VADIS. 


381 


of his soul. Petronius, not knowing what was to come, on 
his return from Nerva, asked him if he was ready for what- 
ever might happen, and if he would come to the spectacle. 
Vinicius answered affirmatively, but a shudder passed 
through his entire body, for he knew that Petronius’s ques- 
tions were not without purpose. He had long since been 
reconciled to death, but to think of departure from this life 
to eternal rest is one thing, and to witness the torture of a 
being dearer to him than life itself, is quite another thing. 
Tlie suppressed despair again took possession of him, and 
he was seized with a desire to rescue Lygia at any cost. In 
the morning he wished to go to the cunicula to convince 
himself that Lygia was there, but the pretorian guards had 
strict orders to let no one pass, so that even those who knew 
Yinicius could not be bribed by either prayers or gold. At 
one time it seemed to him that he would not live to see the 
spectacle ; then again a fiiint hope throbbed in his heart 
that Lygia was not in the amphitheatre, and to this hope 
he clung with all his might. He said to himself that Christ 
could not permit her to be tortured in the Circus. He re- 
signed himself formerly to His will ; but now, when repulsed 
from the door of the cunicula, he returned to his place in 
the amphitheatre, and from the curious glances turned on 
him he understood, that there is a foundation for the most 
dreadful suppositions. He began to implore Christ for help 
with a passionateness almost approaching a threat. “ Thou 
canst I ” he repeated, convulsively clenching his fists, “ Thou 
canst I ’’ Before the moment arrived he had not thought that 
it would be so terrible; but now he became conscious that 
if he were to see the torture of Lygia, his love would turn 
to hate^ and his faith to despair. This consciousness ap- 
palled him, for he feared to offend Christ, whom he was im- 
ploring for mercy and miracles. He no longer prayed for 
her rescue, but only that she should die before they brought 
her to the arena, and from the bottomless abyss of his grief 
he repeated*, “ 0 Lord ! do not refuse me this, and I will 
love Thee more than hitherto.” His thoughts raged like a 
sea lashed by a storm. A thirst for blood and revenge 
was roused in him ; he was seized by a mad desire to throw 
himself upon Nero and strangle him before all the spec- 
tators, and at the same time he felt that this desire was an 
offense against Christ, and a breach of His command. Thus 
swayed by contrary thoughts and emotions, Yinicius grasped 
at the thQught that faith of itself could save her, as a man 


382 


• QUO VADIS. 


falling over a precipice grasps at everything which grows 'v 
at the edge of it. That one thing remained. Had not , 
Peter said that faith could move the earth from its founda- 
tions? And Vinicius suppressed his doubts, and concen- 
trated his whole being in the one word — faith, and waited 
for a miracle. 

But as an overdrawn cord may break, so emotional over- 
exertion broke him. His face became deathly pale, and his 
body cold. He thought that his prayers had been heard, 1 
and that he was dying. It seemed to him that Lygia must j 
surely have died, and that Christ is taking them to Him- i 
self. The arena, the white togas of the countless spec- I 
tators, the light of a thousand lamps, all suddenly vanished j 
from his vision. 3 

“ Thou art ill,” Petronius said to him ; “ give command \ 
to bear thee home.” j 

And without regard to what Csesar would say, he rose to j 
support Vinicius and escort him home. His heart was full | 
of pity, and, moreover, he was irritated because Ciesar was * 
looking through the emerald at Vinicius, observing his grief j 
with satisfaction, perhaps to describe it afterward, in pa- • 
thetic strophes, and win the applause of his hearers. ; 

Vinicius shook his head. He might die here, but he \ 
could not go out. ^ \ 

The prefect of the city waved a red handkerchief, the ■ 
gate opposite Caesar’s podium opened, and out of its dark 
jaws came Ursus into the brightly lighted arena. 

Blinded by the light of the arena, the giant blinked, then ^ 
he walked to the centre and looked around, as if to see what 
he had to meet. He was known to the Augustians and to 
most of the spectators as the man who had killed Croton ; 
hence at his appearance a murmur passed along the benches. 
While there was no lack of gladiators in Rome, remarkable 
for their strength and bodily proportions, a giant like Ursus 
had never been seen in Rome. Cassius, who stood beside 
Cfesar, seemed a small man in comparison. Senators, ves- 
tals, Csesar, the Augustians, and the people looked with the 
delight of experts at his mighty limbs, the breast, w^hich 
was like two shields joined together, his herculean arms. 
The noise grew. The crowd could have no greater pleas- 
ure than to see these muscles in action, strained for a strug- 
gle. Ursus stood in the middle of the arena like a marble 
colossus, with sad face, and, seeing the empty arena, looked j 
inquiringly now at Csesar, now at the spectators, now at "J 


QUO VADIS. 383 

the grating of the cunicula, whence, he thought, the execu- 
tioners would come. 

When he first stepped into the arena, his simple soul was 
beating with the hope that perhaps a cross was waiting for 
him, but seeing neither cross nor freshly-dug hole, he 
thought that he was unworthy of such favor — that he would 
have to die by the tusks of wild beasts. He was resigned, 
and had determined to die as became a worshipper of the 
Lamb, peacefully and patiently. He wished to pra3’ once 
more to the Saviour, and, kneeling, he raised his e^^es to 
the stars. 

The crowd did not like that pose. They have seen enough 
Christians dying like sheep. They understood that if the 
giant refused to resist, the spectacle would be a failure. 
Some of the crowd began to hiss. 

Suddenly piercing sounds of trumpets were heard, the 
grating of the cunicula was thrown open, and an enormous 
German aurocks, with the body of a naked woman fastened 
to his back, rushed into the arena, amid the shouts of the 
bestiari. 

“ Lj^gia I Lygia 1 ” cried Yinicius. 

He did not even feel that Petronius at that moment 
covered his head and face with his toga. He thought that 
death or grief is darkening his vision. He was incapable 
of thinking ; only his lips unconsciously repeated, — 

“ I believe 1 I believe 1 I believe I ” 

The amphitheatre grew silent. The Augustians, like one 
man, rose from their seats, for on the arena something un- 
usual was transpiring. The meek and resigned Lygian, 
seeing his queen on the horns of a wild beast sprang up as 
if touched bj^ a red-hot iron, and, bending forward, he rushed 
at the raging animal. 

A cry of amazement came from the breasts of the spec- 
tators, but immediately subsided into a deep silence. In 
the twinkling of an eye the Lygian caught up with the 
plunging bull and seized him by the horns. 

“ Look ! ” cried Petronius, and removed the toga from the 
head of Yinicius. 

Yinicius rose, and, throwing back his head, fixed his 
glassy and vacant stare on the arena. The people held 
their breath. Nothing like it was ever seen in Rome. 

The Lygian held the beast by the horns. The man’s feet 
sank in the sand to his ankles, his back was bent like a 
drawn bow, his head sank into his shoulders, his muscles 


384 


QUO VADIS. 


stood out almost bursting the skin, but he held down the/ 
bull. They remained as motionless as a marble group, 
But in this repose there was seen a ternble strain of two 
struggling forces. The beast as well as the man was in the 
sand to his knees, and his dark, shaggy body was drawn 
into a ball. Whose strength would first give out, wlio 
would first succumb, — that was the question that entirely 
occupied the spectators. The Lygian was now a demi-god 
worth}^ of adoration. Cmsar himself rose from his seat. 

He with Tigellinus, hearing of the strength of the man, had 
arranged this spectacle purposel3% saying to each other with 
a jeer, “ Let the conqueror of Croton overcome the bull w'hich 
we choose for him ; ’’ and now they looked with amazement 
at that picture. • Some in the amphitheatre, wdio had raised 
their hands, remained in that posture; beads of perspira- 
tion stood on the brows of others, as if the}’ themselves were 
struggling with the beast. Only the crackling of the fire 
in the torches, and the falling of the cinders was heard in 
the Circus. It seemed to all that the struggle was lasting 
for ages. 

A dull roar resembling a groan was heard all over the 
arena, follow^ed by a cry from the spectators, and again 
there was silence. The spectators thought they were in a 
dream ; the enormous head of the bull began to turn in the 
iron hands of the barbarian. 

The Lygian’s face, neck and hands turned purple, his back 
bent still more. It was apparent that he was rallying the 
remnant of his superhuman strength, but that thej" would - 
not last long. More and more the dull, hoarse and painful 
roar of the bull mingled with the whistling breath of the 
giant. The head of the beast kept turning, and from his 
jaws hung a long, foaming tongue. In another minute the 
crack of breaking bones was heard, and the bull fell to the 
ground with a broken neck. Quickly the giant removed 
the ropes from the horns of the bull, and raising the girl, 
began to breathe hurriedl3^ His face was pale, his hair 
stuck together from sweat, and the water was streaming 
from his shoulders and arms. He stood unconscious for a 
moment, then raised his e^^es and threw a glance around 
the amphitheatre. 

The crowd had gone wild. The walls of the amphithe- 
atre were shaking from the roar of tens of thousands of 
men. jS'o such enthusiasm was seen since the beginning of 
the spectacles. People from the higher rows clambered *. 


QUO VADTS. 


385 


down to get a close view of the giant. Everywhere were 
heard cries of mercy, passionate, stubborn, which soon 
turned into one unbroken chorus. That giant was now 
dear to the people who worship physical strength ; he was 
the first personage in Rome. 

XJrsus understood that the people were clamoring for his 
liberty, but he was apparently unsatisfied. He looked 
around for a moment, then approached Caesar’s podium, 
and, holding out the body of the maiden, raised his implor- 
ing eyes, as if to say, — 

“ Have mercy on her I Save her I It was for her sake 
that I did that 1 ” 

At sight of the fainting girl, who in comparsion with the 
gigantic Lygian seemed a little child, the crowd, knights, 
and senators became equally agitated. Her little figure, as 
white as alabaster, her unconsciousness, the danger from 
which she had been saved by the L3’^gian, and finally her 
beauty, stirred every heart. Voices choked with tears be- 
gan to implore for mercy for both. 

Meanwhile Ursus walked around the amphitheatre hold- 
ing out the child as if begging that her life might be saved. 
Yinicius sprung from his seat, jumped over the barrier into 
the arena, ran toward the giant, and threw his toga over 
the naked body of the girl. Then he tore the tunic from 
his breast, disclosed the scars he received in battle in 
Armenia, and stretched out his hands to the people. 

At this the enthusiasm of the crowd burst all bounds. 
The crowd stamped and grew wild. The voices, calling for 
mercy, began to threaten. The people not only took the 
part of the athlete, but rose in defense of the girl, the 
soldier, and their love. Thousands of spectators turned to 
Caesar with flashes of anger in their eyes, and with clenched 
fists. But Nero hesitated. It is true, he felt no hatred for 
Yinicius, and did not desire the death of L^^gia, but he 
would rather see the girl gored by the horns of the bull, or 
torn to shreds b}' his teeth. His cruelty, his depraved 
tastes and passions found pleasure in such spectacles. And 
now the people are bent on depriving him of that pleasure. 
At that thought his bloated face showed anger. His ego- 
tism did not permit him to submit to the will of the crowd, 
but at the same time, from inborn cowardice, he did not 
dare to oppose it. 

C^sar looked around to see if the Augustians at least 
were supporting him, but Petronius had raised his hand in^ 


386 


QUO VADIS, 


sign of forgiveness, and even looked into Nero’s face 
cballengingly. A^estiniiis, who feared ghosts, but not man, 
gave a sign of mercy also. So did Scevinus, Nerva, 
Tullius Senecio, the famous old general Ostorius Scapula ; 
so did Antistius, and Piso, and Yetiis, and Crispinus, and 
Miuucius Thermus, and Pontius Telesinus, and the ad- 
mired of all men, Thrasea. Seeing his own coterie against 
him, Caesar removed the emerald from his eye, and his face 
assumed an expression of contempt and offense. Then 
Tigellinus, who would not miss an opportunity to spite 
Petronius, bent over and said : 

“ Do not yield, divine Caesar ; the pretorians are with 
us.” 

Nero turned to the place where Subrius Flavius held 
command over the pretorians, and saw something unusual. 
The stern face of the old tribune was covered with tears, 
and his hand was raised. 

The crowd grew furious. The stamping raised a cloud of 
dust, and dimmed the amphitheatre. Among the cries 
were heard : “ Ahenobarbus I Matricide I Incendiary ! ” 

Nero was alarmed. The crowd had always held sway in 
the amphitheatre. His predecessors, especiall}^ Caligula, 
sometimes acted against the will of the people, but it was 
alwa3^s followed by disturbance, and sometimes by blood- 
shed. But Nero was in a different position. First of all, 
as a comedian and singer, he needed the people’s favorable 
disposition toward him ; second, he wished to have them on 
his side as against the senators and patricians ; and last of 
all, after the burning of Rome, he strove b^^ all means to 
retain their good will, and turn them against the Christians. 
He understood that further opposition was simply danger- , 
ous. Caesar again looked at the centurion Scevinus, ; 
Subrius Flavius, on the soldiers, and seeing their frowning ■ 
brows, gave the sign of mercy, j 

A thunder of applause greeted the sign. From that 
moment the victims were under their protection, — for from : 
that moment even Caesar himself would not dare to perse- ^ 
cute them. "i 


QUO VADI8. 


387 


CHAPTER XXII. 

Lygia was carefully borne by four Bitliynians to the 
house of Petronius. Vinicius and Ursus walked alongside, 
hastening, in order to hand her over to the Greek physician 
as soon as possible. They did not converse, for after the 
recent events they were unable to speak. Yinicius seemed 
scarcely conscious, as he repeated that Lygia was saved ; 
that imprisonment and a death in the amphitheatre no longer 
threatened her ; that now their troubles were over, and he 
would take her away, and thej.^ should never again separate. 
Again and again, he looked on her dear face, as she lay in 
the open litter, seemingly asleep; and he murmured, “It 
is she, Christ has saved her.” He called to mind, that on 
their way from the spoliariura, a physician whom he did 
not know had assured him that she still lived, and would 
recover. 

This thought made him so weak from joy that he could 
hardly walk alone, and leaned on the arm of Ursus for sup- 
port. Ursus all the time was gazing on the starlit sky 
praying. 

They went along quickly, through streets, on whose new, 
white buildings the moonlight played. They were empty, 
except where an occasional crowd, all ivy crowned, danced 
and sang to the sound of flutes on some portico. It was 
only as they neared the house that Ursus ceased to pray, 
and said softly, as though he were afraid to wake Lygia : 

“ Lord, it was the Saviour rescued her. When I saw her 
fastened on the honis of the au rocks, it seemed that a 
voice within me, said, ‘ Defend her.’ It was the voice of 
the Lamb I The prison took my strength, but He gave it 
back to me then, and caused the people to take her part. 
His will be done I ” 

Yinicius replied, — 

“ Blessed be His name I ” 

He was powerless to continue, for he felt a sudden in- 
ward weeping, and an overpowering desire to throw him- 
self down to earth, to thank the Saviour for His mercy. 

They had now reached the house, where the slaves, who 
had received word by a special messenger sent on in advance, 


388 


QUO VADIS. 


thronged out to meet them. The greater part of these 
were such as had been sent back from Antium by Paul of 
Tarsus. They were acquainted with the trials of Vinicius, 
and at sight of these victims rescued from Nero’s malice 
their joy knew no bounds. This was further increased 
when Theocles, the physician, assured them that Lygia was 
not seiiousl}^ injured, and that her health would be restored, 
when she had got over the effects of the prison fever. 

She regained consciousness the same night. She awoke 
in a beautiful chamber lighted up by Corinthian lamps, and 
perfumed with nard and verbena. She did not know where 
she was or what was happening. She recollected having 
been fastened to the horns of the chained aurocks, and as 
she now saw the face of Vinicius bending over her, she sup- 
posed that she was no longer on earth. She thought it only 
natural that she should be held somewhere between earth 
and heaven because she was so w'eak. She felt no pain, 
however, and so she smiled at Vinicius and tried to ask 
where they were ; but her lips gave out only a faint whisper 
wherein he caught with difficulty his owm name. 

“ Christ has saved thee, and given thee back to me 1 ” 

Again her lips moved, but no intelligible sound issued, 
and after a moment, her eyelids closed, she breathed a faint 
sigh, and fell into a deep slumber. This was what the phy- 
sician had w’atched for, and which, he said, was the begin- 
ning of her recovery. 

Vinicius remained on his knees beside her, absorbed in 
prayer. In the intensity of love which filled his soul, he 
was entirely unconscious of self. Theocles appeared fre- 
quently, and the golden-haired Eunice came many times to 
the curtain. At last, the -cranes in the gardens commenced 
to call, as heralds of the approaching day. Vinicius was 
still however at Christ’s feet, unconscious of what was tak- 
ing place around him ; his. heart one flame of thankfulness, 
and ecstasy, and though yet of earth, he seemed to be half 
in heaven. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

After Lygia had been freed, Petronius accompanied the 
other Augustians to the Palatine, in order to avoid irritat- 
ing Caesar further. He wished to hear what was said, and 
to find out if Tigellinus was concocting some other plan to 


QUO VADJS. 


389 


destroy Lygia. It was true, that herself and Ursus were 
now under the people’s protection, and could not be touched 
without rousing their fury ; still Petronius knew that the 
liatred of this powerful pretorian prefect was so (Jeadly to- 
ward him, that he would endeavor to strike some blow at 
his nephew, as he was not able to aim a direct blow at Pe- 
tronius himself. 

Nero was vexed and angry, that the exhibition had ended 
in an altogether different manner to wdiat he had intended. 
At first he would not even glance at Petronius, until the 
latter, cool as ever, approached him easil}^ saying, — 

“ Knowst thou what has occurred to me, divinity ? 
Write a poem about the maiden, rescued from the horns of 
the wild beast, at the command of the lord of the earth, 
and restored to her lover. The Greeks are aesthetic and 
would be charmed by such a poem,” 

The suggestion was a pleasing one to Nero, notwith- 
standing his vexation. It doubly met with his approval ; 
first, it formed a good subject for a poem, and secondly, he 
would be able to show himself in a generous light as the 
merciful lord of the earth. He looked at Petronius a mo- 
ment, and then replied, 

“ Yes! may be thou art right ! But would it look well 
for me to praise my own generosity ? ” 

“ There is no necessity for names. All Rome will under- 
stand who it is, and through Rome all the earth will know.” 

“ Dost thou feel certain that the people of Achaea will 
like it.” 

“ By Pollux 1 they will,” replied Petronius. 

He went away well pleased, knowing that Nero would do 
nothing to spoil the reality of his subject, and in this way 
he would be able to fasten the hands of Tigellinus. But 
for all this, he still adhered to his plan of getting Yinicius 
away from Rome, as soon as Lygia should be sufficiently - 
recovered. 

The following day, when he saw Yinicius, he said, — 

“ Take her to Sicily. As events have turned out, thou 
art in no danger from Caesar, but Tigellinus is ready to 
poison you, not because of his hatred to yo\i both, perliaps, 
but because of his hatred to me.” 

Yinicius smiled, saying, “ She was on the horns of the 
aurodks, and still Christ saved her.” 

‘‘ Then offer Him a hecatomb,” said Petronius, impa- 
tiently ; “ but do not expect Him to repeat it. Dost thou 


390 


QUO VADIS. 


remember how Ulysses was received when he came again to 
ask favorable winds of Eolus ? The gods are not fond of 
repetition.’’ 

“ When she is strong enough I will take her to Pom- 
pon ia,” said Yinicius. 

“ And all the more readily perhaps, that Pomponia is 
sick. I had the news from Antistius, a kinsman of Aulus. 
Thou wilt be soon forgotten here by people, in the rush of 
events, and in such times as these, those are happiest who 
are out of mind. May Fortune be thy winter sun and sum- 
mer shade 1 ” 

lie left Yinicius, while he went to inquire of Theocles 
how L^’gia fared. 

She was no longer in danger. In the emaciated state she 
was in on leaving the prison, impure air, or want of care, 
would have been disastrous to her, but here she was sur- 
rounded by every comfort. By permission of Theocles she 
was carried to the gardens on the third day, and after that 
spent some hours there daily. Yinicius gathered anemones 
and the flow'ers of the iris, to deck her litter, and bring to 
her mind again the atrium in the house of Aulus. Sitting 
in the shadow of the trees, hand in hand, they often spoke 
of their recent fears and sufferings. Lj^gia said that it was 
Christ’s w’ay of leading Yinicius to Himself and changing 
his soul through suffering and trial. Yinicius felt the truth 
of this, and that nothing of the former patrician remained 
in liim, he, whose own desires formerly constituted his law. 
It seemed to them both, that all these things happened 
many 3’^ears ago, and they lived now, in such peace and 
calm as the}' had never previously known. They seemed 
entirely possessed by a new life of immeasurable happiness. 
No matter what Caesar might do in Rome, or how he might 
terrorize the world, they felt safe in a power a hundredfold 
greater than his ; as though they were out of the range of 
his rage and hatred. One evening, about sunset, they heard 
the roar of the beasts from the vivaria. Beforetime, these 
sounds were suflicient to fill the heart of Yinicius with fear, 
but now both he and Lygia onl}' looked at each other, and 
lifted their eyes to the sky. Sometimes, Lygia, wlio still 
remained very weak and helpless, slept in the quiet garden, 
and at such times, as he watched her, he thought that she 
was not the same Lygia he had seen at the house of Aulus. 
Her imprisonment and the prison fever had somewhat 
marred her beauty. At tire house of Aulus and when he 


quo VADIS, 


391 


tried to take her from Miriam's house she was like some 
beautiful statue or flower ; her face and hands had now be- 
come thin and transparent ; her lips were colorless and her 
blue eyes faded. Eunice with her golden hair, who brought 
flowers to her, and covered her feet with costly stuffs, 
looked like some goddess beside her. Petronius sought 
vainly for the charms he had previously seen in her, 
shrugged his shoulders and wondered if all the struggles 
and agony of Yinicius, were not worthy of something bet- 
ter than this shadow of another world. Yinicius, however, 
loved her soul, and loved it all the more for past sufferings ; 
and as he watched over her sleeping, he felt as though he 
watched over the whole world. 


CHAPTER XXIY. 

News of the miraculous escape of Lygia spread like 
wildfire among the few remaining Christians. They began 
to congregate in order to look at her to whom Christ had 
clearly shown favor. Miriam and Nazarius, with wlioni 
Peter was hiding, and Yinicius and Lygia were listening to 
XJrsus, who was relating about the voice he had heard in 
his soul, and which commanded him to enter into the strug- 
gle with the wild beast. All went away consoled witli the 
hope that Christ would not permit the destruction of all His 
worshippers, before the day of judgment. They found sup- 
port in that hope, for the persecutions had not ceased. 

For a long time Apostle Peter did not venture to appear 
at the house of Petronius, but when one evening Nazarius 
announced his arrival, Lygia and Yinicius ran to meet liim, 
fell to his feet, and greeted him with great alarm. Few 
Christians remained and they feared for his safety. Yini- 
cius insisted on his going with them to Naples, where they 
would meet Pomponia, and then to Sicily, but the Apostle 
stoutly resisted the temptation, although he was in danger 
of being momentarily apprehended. Petronius brought the 
terrible news that letters were found upon one of Caesar’s 
freedmen from Peter, Paul of Tarsus, Judas, and John. 
Peter’s coming to Rome was known to Tigellinus, but he 
was supposed to have perished with the other Christians. 
Now it was determined to uproot and exterminate the re- 
mainder of the hated sect by consigning the two leaders to 
the cross. 


QUO VADIS. 


Yiiucius, when he heard of it, went with Ursus to Mir- 
iarn’s house on the edge of the Trans-Tiber, where he found ‘ 
Peter surrounded by a group of the faithful. Timothy, 
Paul’s assistant, and Linus were also at his side. It ap- 
pearing unsafe, they all went to the quarry in a waste part 
of the land. There they tried to persuade the Apostle of 1 
the necessity of saving himself by going to Sicily. | 

With tears in their eyes they surrounded him and en- j 
treated in the name of Christ, — * 1 

“ Hide tliyself, teacher, and lead us away from the power \ 
of the ‘ Beast.’ ” | 

“ Look at our tears I ” j 

Tears came to the eyes of Peter. He rose, stretched his j 
hands over the kneeling Christians, and said : ^ 

“ May the name of the Lord be blessed, and may His will 
be done I ” 

At dawn of the following day, two dark figures were i 
moving along the Appian road toward the ruins of the > 
Campania. 

They were Nazarius and Peter, leaving Rome and their co- 
religionists, who were destined to end their days in torture. 

The sun appeared from behind the mountains, and at the 
same time the Apostle was staggered by a strange vision. 

It seemed to him that the golden circle, instead of rising, 
was coming down the mountain and advancing on the road. 
Peter stopped and asked : 

“ Dost thou see the light approaching us ? ” 

“ I do not see anything,” answered Nazarius. 

Peter shaded his eyes with his hand, and after a while 
said : 

“ Some one is approaching us in the glare of the sun.” 

But not the slightest sound was heard. Perfect stillness 
reigned. He looked at the Apostle, and exclaimed with 
alarm, — 

“ Teacher I what ails thee ? ” 

The staff fell from Peter’s hand, his eyes looked immov- 
ably forward, his lips parted, and wonder, gladness and 
ecstasy were depicted on his face. Suddenly he fell on his -- 
knees, stretched forward his hand, and cried : < 

“Christ I Christ!” i 

And he threw himself on the ground, as if to kiss some .< 
one’s feet. J 

He was silent for a long time, then were heard the words ^ 
of the old man, broken by sobs, — 


QUO VADIS. 


393 


“ Quo vadiSy Domine ? ” 

A sad and gentle voice reached his ears, — 

“If thou hast deserted my people, then I am going to 
Rome to be crucified anew.” 

The Apostle lay on the ground without motion or speech. 
Kazarins thought that he had died or fainted, but Peter 
finally rose, and, taking his staff, turned toward the seven 
hills of the city. 

The boy, seeing this, repeated, — 

“ Quo vadiSj Domine ? ” 

“ To Rome,” answered the Apostle, in a low voice. 

Paul, John, Linus, and all the faithful received him with 
amazement and alarm, for shortly after his departure the 
pretorians surrounded Miriam’s house and searched for the 
Apostle. But Peter answered all questions with calmness 
and delight, — 

“ I have seen the Lord I ” 

And the same evening he went to the Ostrianum to teach 
and baptize those who wished to bathe in the water of life. 

He daily repeated the pilgrimage, followed by ever-in- 
creasing numbers of people. It seemed that every tear of 
the martyr gave birth to hundreds of followers of Christ, 
every groan in the arena echoed in thousands of hearts. 

Caesar bathed in blood, Rome and the entire pagan world 
raged, but those who were sated with blood and madness, 
those who have been trampled upon, those whose life was 
one chain of bitterness and oppression, — the abased, the 
unfortunate, all came to hear the strange tidings of God, 
who out of love for man, and in order to redeem their sins, 
had given Himself to be crucified. 

And finding a God whom they could love, they found 
what that world could not give them, — happiness which 
comes from love. 

And Peter understood that neither Ctesar nor all the 
legions could not overcome the living truth ; that neither 
blood nor tears can drown it, and that now its victory was 
beginning. He understood why the Lord had turned him 
back on the road. The city of crime, of pride, of wicked- 
ness and unexampled power was beginning to be His citj^, 
and the double capital, which was destined to rule the 
world — its bodies and its souls. 


394 


QUO VADJS, 


CHAPTER XXY. 

At last the hour had struck for both Apostles ; but as if 
to round up his glorious career, it was given the fisherman 
of the Lord to catch two souls even in the dungeon. The 
soldiers, Processus and Martinianus, who were on guard at 
the Mamertine prison, received baptism. Then came the 
hour of tortures. The old Apostle was first subjected to 
the customary stripes, and the following day he was led be- 
3^ond the city walls, where the punishment of the cross was 
awaiting him. The soldiers wondered at the crowds that 
gathered at the prison, — they wondered why anybody 
should be interested in the death of an ordinary man, and 
especially a foreigner. The sun had inclined toward Ostia 
when Peter, surrounded by pretorian guards, appeared at 
the prison gate. Out of consideration for his age he was 
not compelled to carry the cross, nor had the fork been 
placed on his neck. Peter walked freely, and the faithful 
could see him well. When his white head appeared amid 
the helmets of the guards there was some sobbing in the 
crowd, but it immediately ceaeed,for his face was so bright 
with joy that they all understood that it was not a victim 
going to the place of execution, but a victor heading a tri- 
umphal procession. And it was so in fact. The fisherman, 
always humble and stooping, now walked as erect as his 
guard. There was never such dignity in his figure. Voices 
were heard : “ There is Peter going to the Lord.” All 
seemed to have forgotten he was led to torture and death. 
They all felt that nothing so great had happened since the 
death on Golgotha, and that if that death redeemed the 
world, this was to redeem Rome. 

People on the road were amazed at the sight of the old 
man ; and the Christians approached them and said : “ See 
how a just man goes to death, — one who knew Christ, and 
preached love to the world.” The pagans reflected, and de- 
parting, said, “ Indeed, he cannot be unjust I ” 

Peter walked along the road amid the silence of the 
crowd, conscious that he had fulfilled his mission ; that the 
truth he was proclaiming would sweep over the city like a 
mighty wave, and bury it never to rise again. He raised 


QUO VADI8. 


395 


his eyes to heaven and said : “ Lord, Thou didst command 
me to conquer the city, which rules the world, and I have 
conquered it ; Thou hast commanded to found Thy throne 
in it, and I have founded it.” 

All around was quiet. The hills were warming them- 
selves and nestling in the sun. The procession finally 
reached a place between the Circus and the Vatican hill. 
The soldiers began to dig a hole, and the crowd, quiet and 
wrapped in attention, knelt all around. The Apostle, 
with his head illuminated by the golden rays of the sun, 
turned and took a farewell look at the city. At a distance 
below streamed the gleaming Tiber ; on the opposite shore 
was seen the Martius field, the mausoleum of Augusta ; be- 
low that, the gigantic baths which Nero was building, then 
Pompey's theatre, the Septiraa Julia, porticos, temples, col- 
umns, and, finally, further down, the hills, studded with 
houses, — a gigantic human ant-hill, whose bounds were lost 
in the blue haze — a nest of crime, but also of power; of 
madness, but also of harmony — which had become the head 
of the world, its oppressor, but at the same time its law, — 
mighty, invincible, eternal. 

Peter, surrounded by soldiers, looked at the city as a 
ruler looks at his inheritance. And he said to this city, 
“ Thou art redeemed and mine ! ” And no one surrounding 
him knew that before them was the true ruler of that 
surging life; that Caesars would pass away, waves of bar- 
barians go by, and ages succeed each other, but that old 
man will hold unbroken sway. 

The sun had sunk still more toward the Ostia as a great 
fiery ball. The whole western sky was aglow with immense 
brightness. The soldiers approached Peter to strip him. 

Suddenly he rose to his full length, and raised his right 
hand. The executioners stopped as if frightened ; the 
faithful held their breath, thinking that Peter was about to 
say something. 

But Peter, standing on the height, made the sign of the 
cross, blessing in the hour of death, — 

Urbi et orhi ! * 

In that same wonderful evening another detachment of 
soldiers led Paul along the Ostian road to a place called 
Aquae Salviae. He was also followed by a crowd of the 
faithful w'hom he had converted. Paul recognized near ac- 
quaintances, and stopped to converse with them,— the guard 

* The city and the world. 


396 


QUO VADI8. 


treated him with the respect due a Roman citizen. Beyond 
the Tergemina Gates he met Plautilla, the daughter of the 
prefect Flavius Sabinus, and seeing her youthful face cov- 
ered with tears, said : “ Plautilla, daughter of Eternal Sal- 
vation, depart in peace. Give me thy veil with which to 
bind my eyes when I am going to the Lord.” And taking 
it, he went forward with the gladness of a laborer who is 
returning home^ after a hard day’s labor. His thoughts, 
like those of Peter, were as calm and clear as that evening 
sky. He recalled his journe3'S, his labor, his struggles, 
from which he came out conqueror, the churches he had 
founded in all lands and be3^oiid all seas ; and he thought 
that he had earned his rest honestly, that he had finished 
his work. He knew that the seeds he had sown would not 
be blown away by the wind of malice. He was retiring 
from the world with the conviction that in the battle which 
his truth had declared against the world it would conquer, 
and peace settled on his soul. 

The road to the place of execution was long, and evening 
was coming. The hilltops assumed a purple tint, and their 
bases disappeared in a deepening shade. The flocks were 
returning home. Here and there groups of slaves were 
walking with tools on their shoulders. Children, pla3dng 
before the houses, looked with curiosit3' at the passing sol- 
diers. In that transparent, perfume-laden air there were a 
peace and harmony which seemed to lift from earth to 
heaven. Paul felt this, and his heart was filled with delight 
at the thought that to that harmony of the world there will 
be added one note which it had not hitherto, and without 
which the world would be “ like sounding brass or a tink- 
ling cymbal.” 

He had taught people love, had told ^hem that though 
they were to give their property to the poor, though they 
knew all languages, all secrets, and all sciences, the3^ would 
be nothing without love, — that kind, enduring love, which 
does no evil, which does not desire adoration, believes all 
things, hopes all things, and endures all things. 

And so his life was passed in teaching this truth. And 
now he said to himself,— -what power can overcome it? 
How can Caesar stifle it, though he had twice as man3' le- 
gions, twice as many cities, seas, lands, and nations ? 

And he went to the place of execution like a conqueror. 

The procession turned from the main road to the east, in 


QUO VADIS. 


397 


the direction of the Salvian waters. The centurion stopped 
the soldiers at the fountain. The moment had come. 

Paul threw Plautilla’s veil over his shoulders, and again 
raised his eyes, full of peace, to the purple-hued sky, and 
prayed. Yes, the moment had come, but he saw before him 
a broad path, covered with the rays of the evening twilight, 
leading to heaven, and he repeated in his soul the words he 
had written in anticipation of the approaching end of his 
service, — 

“ I have fought a righteous fight, I have finished my 
course, I have kept the faith ; and now there is laid up for 
me a crown of righteousness.” 


Rome continued its mad career. In the absence of Nero, 
two of his freedmen, Helius and Polythetes, ruled in his 
stead. It seemed that the city which had conquered the 
world, was at last falling to pieces. The day of the Apos- 
tles’ execution had hardly passed, when Piso’s conspiracy 
came to light ; and then there 'Came such merciless reaping 
of the highest heads in Rome, that even to those who consid- 
ered Nero a god, he now seemed a god of death. Mourning 
fell upon the city, terror possessed people’s hearts, but the 
porticos were still adorned with ivy and flowers, — it was not 
permitted to show sorrow for the dead. People, rising in 
the morning, asked themselves whose turn would come 
next. The retinue of gods following Caesar increased every 
day. 

Piso paid for his conspiracy with his life; he was fol- 
lowed b}^ Seneca, and Lucan, Fenius Rufus, and Plantius 
Lateranus, Flavius Scevinus, and Afranius Quinetianus, 
and the perverse companion of Caesar’s madness — Tullius 
Senecio, and Proculus, and Araricus, and Tngurinus, and 
Gratus, and Silanus, and Proximus, and Subrius Flavius, 
once devoted to Caesar with his whole soul, and Sulpicius 
Asper. Some perished through their own insignificance, 
some through their fear, some through their wealth, others 
through their bravery. Caesar, terrified by the number of 
the conspirators, surrounded the city walls with soldiers, 
and held it as if by siege, daily sending out centurions with 
death sentences to suspected houses. The condemned wrote 
flattering letters, praising him and thanking him for the 
sentences, and leaving him a. part of their property so as to 
save the rest for their children. At last it seemed as if 


398 


QUO VADI8. 


Caesar purposely exceeded every measure to see to what de- 
gree of baseness peo})le would descend, and how long they 
would endure his bloody rule. After the conspirators, their 
relatives were executed, then their friends, and even their 
simple acquaintances. There were incessant funeral cor- 
teges. Pompeius, Cornelius Martialis, Flavius Nepos, and 
Statius Domitius, all were accused and sentenced for a lack 
of love for Caesar. Rufius Crispinus was sentenced to aquee 
et ignis inter dicto because he had been the husband of Pop- 
paea. The great Thrasea was ruined by his virtue ; many 
paid with their lives for their noble origin ; even Poppaea 
fell a victim in a moment of Nero’s anger. 

The Senate lay prostrate before the terrible ruler ; it 
raised temples in his honor, crowned his statues, appointed 
priests to him as to a divinity. 

Meanwhile, below on the fallow-land soaked in blood and 
tears, the fruit of Peter’s sowing came forth rich and multi- 
plying. 


CHAPTER XXYI. 

Yinioius TO Petronius: 

“We know, carissime, nearly all that is taking place in 
Rome, and that which we do not know thy letters tell us. 
When one throws a stone in the water, the waves extend 
themselves in an ever growing circle ; it is thus the w^ave 
of madness and malice has extended itself from the Palatine 
to us. Carinas, sent hither by Caesar, has plundered the 
cities and temples that he might fill the empty treasury. 
He builds the ‘ golden house ’ in Rome at the people’s ex- 
pense. Thou knowest Carinas. Chile was something like 
him till he redeemed himself by his death. His men have 
not yet reached the neighboring towns, perhaps because 
there are no temples or treasures to be found there. Thou 
wouldst know whether we are out of danger. We are out 
of mind ; that must suffice for an answer. As I write I can 
see our serene bay, and TJrsus in a boat casting his net in 
its clear waters. My wife is spinning beside me, while the 
voices of our slaves are heard singing in the gardens. 
What calm 1 what forgetfulness of our former sufferings 1 
But it is not the Parcae, as thou sayst, who spin out oiir 
lives so pleasantly ; it is Christ who blesses us, our beloved 


QUO VADIS, 


399 


God and Saviour. We weep over the misfortunes of oth- 
ers, but there is a consolation in those tears that is un- 
known to thee, for when our life is ended we shall be again 
united to those loved ones who died for God’s truth. Peter 
and Paul are not dead to us, but merely born into glory. 
We see them with the eyes of the soul. Yes, my dear 
friend, nothing can destroy our happiness, since death, the 
end of all things with thee, is but the beginning of ever- 
lasting life with us. 

“ Thus passes the time here. Our servants and slaves are 
believers in Christ, like ourselves ; hence we love one an- 
other. Lygia and I often talk of the past which is like a 
dream to us, and the thought of how near she was to tor- 
ture and death, makes me extol the Lord with all my soul, 
since it was He alone who saved her from the arena, and 
restored her to me forever. Thou hast seen what fortitude, 
what consolation that religion can give in misfortune, what 
patience and courage before death; come, then, and see 
what happiness it can bestow in the ordinary, common day 
life. Hitherto people had no knowledge of a God who 
could be loved bj^ man, therefore they loved not one an- 
other. From this proceeded their misfortune, for as light 
issues from the sun, so does happiness come from love. 
None taught this truth, and it was unknown in Greece or 
Rome. The teaching of the Stoics tempers the heart as a 
sword is tempered, but it makes it indifferent, not better. 
Why write this to one who knows more than I, and whose 
understanding is superior to mine ? More than once hast 
thou conversed with Paul of Tarsus, therefore thou must 
know whether what he taught does not show, in comparison, 
what a vain and empty jingle of words devoid of meaning 
were all the teachings of the philosophers and rhetors. 
Thou wilt remember the question he put thee: ‘ But were 
Caesar a Christian, would ye not all feel safer, surer of pos- 
sessing that ye possess, free from alarm, and certain of to- 
morrow ? ’ Thou saidst to me that our teaching was an 
enemy of life. I answer thee by saying that had I written 
nothing in my letter but the three words, ‘ I am happy 1 ’ 
I could not have expressed all m3' happiness to thee. Thou 
wilt sa}' in answer that m3' happiness is Lygia. True, be- 
cause I love her immortal soul, and for the reason that we 
both love each other in Christ. Such love knows no sepa- 
ration, no deceit, no change, no old age, no death. When 
youth and beauty pass awa3', and our bodies decay and die, 


402 


QUO VADIS, 


“ There are only two philosophers I care for : Pyrrho 
and Anacreon. I hold the rest cheaply, with all the Greek 
and Roman stoics. Truth, Yinicius, abides at such an 'i 
elevation from earth that even the gods themselves are un- 
able to discern it from the top of Olympus. Thy Olympus 
is still higher, and, standing on it, thou callest out to me, 

‘ Come, thou wilt see such sights as thou hast not yet J 
seen ! ’ Perhaps. But I must answer, ‘ I have not feet for 
the journey.’ If thou peruse this letter to the end thou ^ 
wilt own, I think, that I am right. 1 

“ No, happy husband of the Aurora princess 1 thy reli- i 
gion cannot be mine. Must I love the Bithynians who 
bear my letter, the Egyptians who heat my bath ? Aheno- < 
barbus and Tigellinus ? By the white knees of the Graces! i 
I could not love them, did I wish to. There are thousands | 
of deformed people in Rome. Am I to love them also? ^ 
And how shall I get the love when it is not in me ? If thy I 
God wishes me to love such, and is all powerful, why did « 
He not make them all beautiful as Niobe’s children, which | 
thou hast seen on the Palatine ? It is impossible to love J 
deformity, when one loves beauty. It is possible to love d 
our gods even though one has no belief in them, as they | 
were loved by Phidias, Lysias and others. ^ 

“ Even did I desire to follow whither thou wouldst lead 
me, I could not do so ; and as I have no such desire I am 3 
doubly unable. As Paul of Tarsus teaches, so thou dost | 
believe that in Elysian fields bej^ond the Styx thou wilt be- 
hold thy Christ. Ask Him then, whether he would permit 
me to take my gems, my Myrrhene vase, my books and my J 
golden-haired Eunice. The idea amuses me, for Paul of 1 
Tarsus said that all luxury must be denied oneself for ,/ 
Christ’s sake. True, he promised in return other delights; ^ 
but I told him I was too old now to change, and that these ' 
things were dearer to me than my foul neighbor of the ^ 
Subura. ^ 

“ These are some of the ^’easons why I cannot share thy ! 
happiness ; but there is one other that I have kept for the J 
last. Thanatos calls me. Thy sun is rising, but mine has i 
already set, and the dusk is enfolding me. I must die, ' 
carissime. 

“ It is useless to speak long of it. It was bound to come 
to this at last. Knowing Ahenobarbus, thou wilt see why ■ 
it is so. Tigellinus has won, or I should say I have S 


QUO VADIS. 403 

reached the end of my victories. I will die as I have lived, 
as pleases me. 

“ Be not troubled about this. It is not thy God alone, 
who teaches man to meet death with calmness. No. Be- 
fore thou entered into the world, men knew that when the 
cup was drained, the time for rest had come ; and still they 
know how to go quietly. Plato tell us that virtue is 
music ; if that be so, I have lived virtuousl3% and shall so 
die. I would bid farewell to thy divine wife^ as I once 
greeted her in the house of Aulus I ‘ I have seen many peo- 
ple, but have never met thy equal.’ 

“ If the soul is more than Pyrrho says, mine will visit 
thee and Lygia as it passes to the ocean ; and, in the form 
of a butterfly, or, according to the Egyptian, as a sparrow 
hawk descend at your house. If not, I may not come. 

“ May Sicily be your gardens of Hesperides and may 
the goddesses strew your paths with flowers, while white 
doves build on the columns of your house.” 


CHAPTER XXYII. 

Petronius was not mistaken. Two days later young 
Nerva, always devoted to him, sent his freedman to Cumae 
with the news of what was happening at the court of 
Caesar. 

The death of Petronius had already been determined. A 
centurion was to be sent to him the following evening with 
the order to remain in Cumae, and there await further 
orders ; the next messenger was to bring him the death 
sentence. 

Petronius listened with imperturbable calmness to the 
freedman, and then said : 

“ Thou wilt take to thy lord one of my vases, which I 
will give thee before thy return. Tell him that I thank 
him with my whole soul, for now I am able to anticipate 
the sentence.” 

And he began to laugh, like a man who has come upon a 
happy thought, and rejoices in advance at its fulfllment. 

That same afternoon his slaves bore invitations to all the 
Augustians living in Cumae requesting their attendance at 
a feast at the villa of the arbiter elegantiarum. 

Petronius himself wrote something in his library, then 
took a bath, gave command to arrange his dress, and, 


404 


quo VADIS, 


brilliant as a god, he walked into the triclinium, threw an 
expert glance on the preparations, and descended into the 
garden, where boys and Grecian maidens were weaving 
wreaths of roses for the feast. He scattered gifts to his 
servants that they might surpass themselves, and make it 
the most magnificent feast ever seen in Rome. 

Eunice, who was sent for, came, all in white, with a 
sprig of myrtle in her hair, as beautiful as Charita. Petro- 
nius seated her beside him, and gently touching her cheek, 
looked at her with the admiration of a critic who is inspect- 
ing a work of art. 

“ Eunice,” said he, “ dost thou know thou hast been freed 
this long time ? ” 

She raised her calm, blue eyes, and shook her head. 

“ I am thy slave always,” she said. 

“ But perhaps thou knowest not,” continued Petronius, 
“ that this villa, these slaves, the flocks and gardens are 
thine from this day.” 

Eunice asked in an alarmed voice: 

“ Why dost thou tell me this ? ” 

She looked at him with frightened eyes, and her face was 
as pale as linen. Petronius smiled, and uttered but one 
word : “Sol ” 

After an interval of silence, he said : 

“ Eunice, 1 wish to die calmly.” 

“ I hear thee, master,” she said with a painful smile. 

Although no one knew that that was to be the last “ sym- 
posium,” the guests came in crowds, for compared to his 
feasts, even the feasts of Caesar seemed dull and barbarous. 
True, many knew of the impending fate of Petronius, but 
they did not doubt his ability to get out of the diflSculty by 
a dexterous act or speech, as was his wont. 

The table-covers sparkled with splendor, — inoflTensive, 
harmonious. Mirth and freedom spread in the hall with the 
aroma of violets. The guests, entering this hall, felt free 
from the oppression, and the threatening surroundings of 
Caesar’s feasts, where one might pay with his life for an 
inapt wording of his praise. At the sight of the wine rest- 
ing on its snow banks, the vases, the lights, and the rare 
viands, they all became joyous. The conversation started 
all at once, as does sometimes the buzzing of bees on an 
apx)le-tree. The conversation was only interrupted by a 
burst of laughter, a chorus of praise, or a kiss placed too 
loudly on some white shoulder. 


QJJO VADI8. 


405 


Wine was spilled in honor of the mortal gods, although 
faith in them had long since been abandoned by many, but 
such was the custom. Petronius reclined near Eunice, and 
conversed with her of the latest divorces, of love affairs, of 
horse-races, of the now famous gladiator Spiculus. He also 
spilled some wine, but explained that it was only in honor 
of the Lady of Cyprus, who is the most ancient of all the 
gods, — the only immortal, and almighty being. His speech 
was like the light summer breeze which stirs the flowers in 
a Roman garden. Greek maidens from Kos danced, and 
Egyptian soothsayers told the guests their future. 

Petronius rose from his Syrian cushion, and said with 
nonchalance, — 

Pardon me, friends, for asking a favor at a feast. Take 
each as a gift the goblet from which he first spilled wine in 
honor of the gods and to my prosperity.’^ 

The goblets were of the most artistic designs, and very 
costly. Although gifts at banquets were common in Rome, 
the guests were delighted. Some loudly praised Petronius; 
others assured him that Jupiter had not given such gifts to 
the gods on the Olympus ; still others were embarrassed by 
the offer, the gift exceeding common estimate. 

Petronius raised aloft the costliest of all goblets, glitter- 
ing with all the colors of the rainbow, and said : 

“ This is the one out of which I poured in honor of the 
Lady of Cyprus. The lips of no man may touch it hence- 
forth, and no hand may ever pour wine from it in honor of 
any other goddess.” 

He threw the goblet on the floor, and it broke into a 
thousand pieces. And as if in answer to the inquiring 
glances of the guests, he said : 

“ Friends, be joyous instead of being surprised 1 Old age 
and weakness are sad comrades of declining years. But I 
will give you an example and a good advice : One may wait 
Tor them, but at their approach, it is better to depart, as I 
do.” 

“ What dost thou wish to do ? ” asked a number of voices. 

“ I wish to make meriy, to drink wine, to hear music, to 
look at the divine forms, which you see around me, and 
then to die with a crown of flowers on my head. I have 
taken farewell of Caesar. Do ye wish to hear my last 
epistle to him ? ” 

Saying this, he took from beneath the purple cushion a 
letter, and began to read, — 


4C6 


quo VADIS. 


“ 0 Csesar, I know that thou art impatiently awaiting 
my arrival, and that thy heart of a friend is yearning for me 
da}' and night. I know that thou wouldst cover me with 
gifts, make me prefect of the pretorians, and command 
Tigellinus to be that for which the gods created him, an 
overseer of mules in those lands which thou hast inherited 
from Domitia after poisoning her. But pardon me. I 
swear to thee by Hades, and the shades of thy mother, 
thy wife, thy brother, and Seneca, that I cannot go to thee. 
My dear, life is a great treasure, and I managed to take 
the most precious things from it, but there are many things 
in life which I can endure no longer. Do not think, I pray, 
that I am terrified at thy killing of thy mother, thy wife, 
and th}' brother ; at thy burning of Rome, and sending to 
Erebus the best men in thy dominion. No, grandson of 
Chronos. Death is the inheritance of man ; other deeds 
could not be expected from thee. But to torture one’s ears 
with thy songs, to see thy Domitian belly, on thin legs, 
especially when it is shaking in a Pyrrhic dance, to hear thy 
music, thy declamations and poems — suburban poetaster — 
is a thing beyond my power of endurance, and rouses in me 
the wish to die. Rome stops its ears when it hears thee ; 
the world ridicules thee. I cannot and will not longer 
blush for thee. My dearest, the howling of Cerberus, 
though resembling thy music, will not pain me so much, 
because I never was his friend, and need not be ashamed 
of his voice. Farewell, but do not sing ; kill, but write no 
verses ; poison, but do not dance ; burn, but do not play on 
a cithara. This is the last friendly counsel of the — Arbiter 
Elengantiarum.” 

The guests were terrified. This would be to Csesar a 
more cruel blow than the loss of dominion. They knew 
that the man who wrote that letter must die ; and, besides, 
it was dangerous to listen to such a letter. 

But Petronius laughed sincerely and joyously, as if it 
were a mere joke ; then cast a glance all around him, and 
said, — 

“ Be joyous, and drive fear from your hearts. No one 
need boast that he heard this letter. I may boast of it to 
Charon when crossing the river.” 

He called the physician, and held out his arm. The ex- 
perienced Greek tied a golden thread around it, and opened 
a vein. The blood spurted on the cushion and on Eunice, 
who said while supporting his head, — 


quo VADIS, 


407 


“ Master, didst thou think that I would leave thee ? If 
the gods offered me immortality, or Caesar his dominion, I 
should still prefer to go with thee.” 

Petronius raised himself, smiled, and placing his lips to 
hers, said : 

“ Come with me.” 

Eunice also bared her arm to the physician, and her 
blood began to mingle with Petronius’s. 

He gave a signal to the leader of the musicians, and 
again the- voices and citharae were heard.. They sang 
“ Harmodins ” ; then the song of Anacreon resounded in 
which the poet complained that once upon a time he had 
found Aphrodite’s starving and chilled boy weeping at his 
door; that he took him into the house, fed him, warmed 
him, and dried his wings, and he, the ungrateful child, 
pierced his breast with an arrow ; and from that moment 
peace had deserted him. 

Petronius and Eunice, as beautiful as two divinities, 
listened, smiling, and growing pale. When the song was 
finished, Petronius commanded to bring more wine,, and 
asked his guests to speak of idle but pleasant things. 
Finally he ordered the Greek to bind his arm for a mo- 
ment ; he said that he was falling asleep, and that he wished 
to sleep in the embrace of Hypnos before Thanatos put him 
to sleep forever. 

And be fell asleep ; and when he awoke, Eunice’s head 
was l3dng on his breast like a white flower. He rose, 
looked at it once more, and had his veins opened again. 

At* another signal the chorus sang another song of 
Anacreon, accompanied by the subdued sounds of citharje. 
Petronius grew paler and paler, and when the last sounds 
died away, he turned to the feasters and said, — 

“ Friends, confess that with us perishes ” — 

But he had not the strength to finish ; his hand, by a last 
movement, embraced Eunice, his head fell on the cushion, 
and he died. 

The guests, looking at the two forms, which resembled 
two wonderful statues, understood well that with them 
perished all that was left to their world,— poetry and 
beauty. 


408 


quo VADIS, 


EPILOGUE. ^ 

The revolt of the Gallic legions under the leadership of ^ 
Yindex did not seem very serious at first. Caesar was in \ 
his thirty-first year, and there was little hope that the 
w^orld would free itself from the nightmare which was | 
stilling it. It was remembered that revolts had occurred -! 
before among the legions, but they never led to a change of 
government. Thus, for instance, under Tiberius, Drusus 
subdued the revolt of the Pannonian legions. “ Finally, ^ 
who could take the place of Nero,” people asked, “ when all ) 
the descendants of the divine Augustus have perished ? ” ^ 

Others, looking at the colossal statues representing Caesar j 
as Hercules, involuntarily thought that no force could break } 
his power. There were also those who, when he left for j 
Acbaea, were longing after him, because Helius and \ 
Polythetes, whom Caesar had entrusted with the fate of rf 
Borne and Italy, spilled even more blood than he. i 

No one’s life or property was safe. The law ceased to J 
protect. Yirtue and human dignity were trampled under 
foot, family ties were loosened, and the cowardly hearts ^ 
did not even dare to admit that there was a sign of hope. ^ 
From Greece came rumors of the unheard-of triumphs of i 
Caesar, of the thousands of garlands that he received, of the 
thousands of antagonists whom he had vanquished. The i 
entire world seemed to be one orgy of blood and buffoonery. 
The idea had taken root that there was an end of virtue I 
and of serious affairs ; that the time of dancing, music, de- | 
pravity, and blood had come. Caesar, to whom revolt 
opened the road to new robberies, was not concerned much 
about the revolt of the legions and Yindex, but rather de- ^ 
lighted in them. He did not wish to leave Achaea, and ^ 
only when Helius reported to him that further delay might - 
cost him his dominion, did he sail for Naples. 

When Tigellinus tried to explain to him that the legions, ^ 
who formerly had no leaders, had at the head of them a - ^ 
descendant of the ancient Aquitanian kings, a famous and j 
skilful general, he answered : “ Here the Greeks listen to i 

me ; they alone know how to listen ; they alone are worthy 
of my song.” His first duty was, he said, art and glory; ^ 


quo VADIS. 


409 


but when at last the news came that Yindex had pro- 
claimed him an artist without a scintilla of talent, he sprang 
from his seat, raged, and moved toward Rome. The wounds 
caused by Petronius, and healed in Greece, opened again, 
and Csesar intended to demand punishment from the Senate 
for such an unheard-of offense. 

His entrance to the city surpassed all former efforts of 
his. He entered in the same chariot in which Augustus 
made his triumphal entries. The S^iate, knights, and an 
immense crowd met him with shouts which shook the walls 
of the city. “ Hail, Apollo ! Hail, Hercules ! Hail the 
divine, the Pythian, the immortal I ” Nero was stirred to 
the depths of his soul ; he was intoxicated with delight. 
“ What was the triumph of J ulius Caesar compared with 
this triumph ? ” he asked the Augustians. It seemed that 
not only Rome, but the entire world had lost its senses. 

No one could see the abyss under the mountains of 
flowers. That same evening the columns and walls of the 
temples were covered with inscriptions, recounting Nero’s 
crimes, ridiculing him, and threatening him with venge- 
ance. From mouth to mouth went the words : “ He sang 

till he roused the cocks ” {gallos)."^ Alarming news spread 
through the city, terrifying the Augustians. The people, 
uncertain of the future, dared not express their hopes, but 
they dared to think and to feel. 

The theatre, music, newly invented musical instruments, 
were still the alpha and omega of Nero’s life. He was es- 
pecially occupied with a new water organ, which was being 
tried on the Palatine. In his childish mind he imagined 
that his large projects of spectacles and entertainments 
would avert the impending danger. It was apparent to all 
who stood near to him that his acts were feveiish. Now 
he thought of sending the legions to the East ; then he pre- 
pared to subdue the Gallic -legions wdth song, citharse, and 
amazons. The legiondaries would surround him with tears 
in their eyes, and he would sing to them an epinicium. 
Sometimes he demanded blood ; at other times he would ex- 
press his willingness to give up everything for the govern- 
ment of Egypt to which the soothsayers said he was finally 
destined, or go to Jerusalem. Then again he was moved 
by the thought that he, as a wandering minstrel, would earn 
his daily bread, and the cities and countries would no longer 

* A play of words : galm means a cock, also a Gaul. 


410 


QUO VADIS. 


honor him as Cmsar, the ruler of the world, but as an in- 
imitable singer, a poet whose like the world had not seen 
before. 

And thus he threw about, played, sang, changed his 
plans, turned his life and that of the world into an impossi- 
ble, phantastic, and at the same time, terrible dream, a 
noisy spectacle, consisting of bombastic sentences, 
wretched verses, groans, tears, and blood. Meanwhile the 
storm in the west was gathering : the comedy was nearing 
its end. 

When news of Galba, and the joining of Spain to the up- 
rising, came to his ears, Nero fell into a rage, broke all the 
vases,' upset the table at a feast, and issued a decree which 
neither Helius or Tigellinus dared to carry out. To kill 
all the Gaul residents of Rome, to burn the city a second 
time, release the wild beasts from the arenaria, and trans- 
fer the Capitol to Alexandria, seemed to Nero great, wonder- 
ful and easy. But the days of his rule had passed, and 
even the participators in his former crimes looked upon him 
as a madman. 

The death of Yindex, the dissensions in the legions 
seemed again to turn the scale to the side of Nero. New 
feasts were announced, new triumphs and sentences were 
made public, till a certain night a messenger from the pre- 
torian camps rushed up on a foaming steed, and announced 
that the soldiers in the city had raised the standard of re- 
volt, and proclaimed Galba Imperator. 

Cmsar was asleep at the time, and, rising, he vainly 
called for the guard which watched at the entrance to his 
chambers. The court was empty, only the slaves were 
canning away what was left by the soldiers. But the 
sight of Nero frightened them ; he wandered alone in the 
court, calling in alarm and despair. Three freedmen, how- 
ever, Phaon, Sporus, and Epaphroditus, came to his aid. 
They wished him to escape, telling him that there was no 
time to be lost, but he w^ould not part wdth his delusions. 
What if he should dress in mourning and speak to the 
Senate ? Could it resist his tears and eloquence ? If he 
should employ all the power of his oratorical art, his ar-. 
tistic skill, could any one resist him ? Would they not 
give him even the prefecture of Egypt ? 

The freedmen, accustomed to fawn, dared not openly dis- 
agree, but warned him that before he could reach the Forum, 
the crowd would tear him to pieces ; and they added that if 


QUO VADIS. 411 

be did not mount his horse immediately, they too would 
leave him. 

Phaon offered him refuge in his villa, lying outside the 
Nomentan gate. They all mounted horses, covered their 
heads with cloaks, and hurried away. The night was 
growing pale, and on the streets there was the usual move- 
ment of people. The soldiers stood on the streets singly 
and in groups. Not far from the camps Nero’s horse reared 
at sight of a corpse lying in the road, and the cloak fell 
from his head. A passing soldier recognizing him, and 
surprised and confused by the unexpected meeting, gave 
the military salute. As he passed the pretorian camps he 
heard shouts in honor of Galba, and understood that the 
hour of his death was near. He was seized with terror and 
remorse. He thought that he saw darkness before him in 
the form of a black cloud, and from that cloud there looked 
down upon him faces in which he saw his mother, his wife, 
and his brother. His teeth were chattering from terror, but 
his clownish soul still found some fascination in the dread- 
ful grandeur of the moment. To be the ruler of the world, 
and lose all, seemed to him the height of tragedy. And 
true to himself, he played the principal roie in this tragedy 
to the end. He was seized with an unconquerable desire 
to make some citations, that those present should remember 
them and preserve them for posterity. Now he said that 
he wished to die, and called for Spiculus, the best gladiator 
in the Roman arena ; now he declaimed, “ Mother, father, 
and -wife call me to death ! ” In the meantime he was not 
without hope of escape, — vain, childish hope. He knew 
that death was coming, and still he did not believe it. 

The Nomen tan Gate was open. They passed the Ostri- 
anum, where Peter had taught and baptized, and at dawn 
they reached the villa of Phaon. 

The freedmen no longer concealed from Nero the fact 
that he must die. He gave command that a grave be dug, 
and lay on the ground so that a correct measure might be 
taken. But when the spades were put to the ground, he 
was seized with terror, his fat *3 turned pale, and beads of 
perspiration stood on his forehead. 

In a clownish but trembling voice he declared that the 
hour had not come yet, then he began to make new cita- 
tions. He finally asked to be burned. “ What an artist is 
perishing I ” he exclaimed in genuine wonder. 

Meanwhile Phaon’s messenger reported that the Senate 


412 


quo VADIS, 


had issued the decree that the “ parricide ” was to be exe-j 
cuted according to ancient custom. t 

“ What is that ancient custom ? ” asked Nero, who turned 
as pale as death. 

“ Thy neck will be fixed between the two prongs of a • 
fork, thou wilt be beaten to death, and thy body thrown 
into the Tiber,” sharply answered Epaphroditus. 

Nero threw off his cloak. 

“ It is time, then I ” And looking up, added, — 

“ Whkt an artist is perishing 1 ” 

At that moment the tramping of a horse was heard. It 
was a centurion coming for the head of Ahenobarbus. 

“ Make haste I ” cried the freedmen. 

Nero drew a knife across his throat with a trembling 
hand, but it was seen that he would never have the cour- 
age to cut deep enough to make it fatal. Then Epaphro- 
ditus suddenly pushed his hand, and the deed was com- 
pleted. 

“ I bring thee life I ” said the centurion. 

“Too late I” said Nero in a hoarse voice. Then he 
added : 

“ Here is faithfulness 1 ” 

Death already had him in its grasp. From his neck 
gushed a stream of dark blood covering the fiow^ers of the 
garden about his head; his legs kicked convulsively, and 
he died. 

On the morrow the faithful Acte wrapped his body in 
costly fabrics, and burned it on a pyre steeped in perfumes. 


And thus passed Nero, like a w^hirlwind, a storm, a con- 
fiagration, a war or a plague ; but the basilica of Peter 
rules to this day, from the Vatican heights, the city, and 
the world. 

Near the ancient gate of Capena may be seen a little 
chapel with the half-worn inscription : “ Quo Vadis^ 

Domine f ” 


THE END. 


c^rr^XjOC&'tTE oe’ 




Popular Religious Books. 


Sent by mailf postpaid, on receipt of price. 


THE WEDDING RING. 

This book contains a series of thirteen sermons delivered 
by Rev. T. De Witt Talmage, D.D. No sermons ever de- 
livered have created so great a sensation as this series. 
Hundreds of people could not get into the church to 
listen to them. 

If you are married, or expect to be, or if you have father, 
mother, brother, or sister you should read this book. The 
serin 'US are not only on the relations between husband and 
wife, but on all the family relations. It tells how, when, and 
whom you should marry, and gives good advice on all the 
relations of life. 

The following is the Table of Contents : The Choice of a 
Wife ; The Choice of a Husband ; Clandestine Marriage ; Ma- 
trimonial Harmony or Discord ; Marital Duties ; Costume and 
Morals ; Duties of Wives to Husbands ; Hotels versus Homes ; 
The Domestic Circle; Sisters and Brothers; The Children’s 
Patrimony; Motherhood; Trials of Housekeeping. Paper 
cover, 25 cents ; cloth, 75 cents. 

WOMAN: HER POWER AND PRIVILEGES. 

This is a series of twelve sermons by Rev. T. De Witt Tal- 
mage, D.D., and should be read by all who are interested 
in the home and family. 

The following is the Table of Contents : Women Who Figkt 
the Battle of Life Alone ; Worldly Marriages ; Broken Prom- 
ises of Marriage ; Dominion of Fashion ; The Veil of Modesty ; 
Wifely Ambitions; Good and Bad; Woman's Happiness— 
What Can and What Cannot Make a Woman Happy; The 
Grandmother; Woman's Opportunity ; The Queen of Home: 
Parental Blunders ; Christ the Song, Paper cover, 25 cents; 
cloth, 76 cents. 

I 


TWENTY-FIVE SERMONS ON THE HOLY LAND./ 

By Rev. T. De "Witt Talmage, D.D. No series of sermons 
ever delivered by this famous preacher has created sucl 
a widespread and intense interest as this. These sermons 
describe with vivid interest the scenes, incidents and 
many various experiences met with in the Holy Land, tile 
land in which people are now more interested than ever 
before. 

Among the hundreds of thousands of people who have read 
the utterances of this wonderfully successful preacher there 
are none but will be glad to have this book. 

The following is the Table of Contents : Eve of Departure ; I 
must also see Rome ; A Mediterranean Voyage ; Paul’s Mission 
. in Athens ; Life and Death of Dorcas ; The Glory of Solomon’s 
Reign ; Peace, be Still ; The Marriage Feast ; Christmas Eve 
in the Holy Land; The Joyful Surprise; How a King’s Life 
was Saved ; The Phillipian Earthquake ; What is in a Name ; 
The Half was not Told me ; I Went up to Jerusalem ; On the 
Housetop in Jerusalem^ The Journey to Jericho ; He Toucheth 
the Hills and they Smoke; Solomon in all His Glory; The 
Journey to Bethel ; Incidents in Palestine ; Among the Holy 
Hills; Our Sail on Lake Galilee; On to Damascus; Across 
Mount Lebanon. Paper cover, 25 cents ; cloth, 75 cents. 

THE BATTLE FOR BREAD. 

This book contains a series of sermons by Rev. T. De Witt 
Talmage, D.D., the greatest of living preachers. Every 
workingman and those who employ them should read this 
book, and thus be informed of the real solution of the 
question of the relations of Labor and Capital. 

The following is the Table of Contents : The Labor Ques- 
tion ; The Treatment of Employes ; Hardships of Working- 
men; Monopoly and Communism ; The Worst Foe of Labor; 
Black Servants of the Sky. Paper cover, 25 cents; cloth, 
75 cents. 

LIFE OF REV. T. DE WITT TALMAGE, D.D. 

By Rev. John Lobb. Everyone interested in reading Tal- 
mage’s Sermons will be glad to read the history of his life 
as written by his friend, Mr. Lobb. 

The following is the Table of Contents ’ Birth and Parent- 
age ; His Boyhood ; Entering the Ministry ; He Visits Eng- 

a 


land ; His Eeturn to America ; History of the Brooklyn Taber- 
nacle ; The New Tabernacle ; Midnight Explorations ; Auto- 
biographical Sermon; The Trial of Dr. Talmage; Another 
Visit to Europe; His Return and Welcome Home ; Phreno- 
logical Description of Dr. Talmage. Paper cover, 25 cents. 

WHY I AM WHAT I AM. 

A; book you should read.— Why I Am What I Am. 

Why I am a Baptist, Rev. R. S. McArthur, D.D. ; Why I am 
a Presbyterian, Rev. Charles Seymour Robinson, D.D. ; Why 
I am a Methodist, Rev. G. H. McGrew ; Why I am an Episco- 
palian, Rev. William R. Huntington, D.D. ; Why I am a 
Catholic ; Rev. Walter Elliott, C.S.P. ; Why I am a Congrega- 
tionalist, Rev. Lyman Abbott, D.D. ; Why I am a New- 
Churchman, Rev. S. S. Seward ; Why I am a Universalist, 
Rev. Chas. H. Eaton; Why I am a Unitarian, Rev. John 
White Chadwick ; Why I am a Jew; Rev. Dr. Gustav Gott- 
heil ; Why I am a Lutheran, Rev. G. F. Krotel, D.D. ; Why I 
am a Friend, John J. Cornell ; Why I am a Disciple ; Rev. B. 
B. Tyler ; Why I am a Seventh-Day Baptist, Rev. A. H. Lewis. 

The Christian Union says of it : 

la ‘ Why I Am What I Am ’ fourteen representatives of different religious de- 
nominations give the reasons for their peculiar faith. The representative men have 
been weil chosen ; and the denominations include the Roman Catholic at one ex- 
treme and the Jew at the other. We know of no volume which in so compact a form 
affords so good material for a study of denominational peculiarities, their nature 
and the reasons for them.” 

12nio, 160 pages, paper cover. Price, 25 cents. Mailed to 
any address, postpaid, on receipt of price. 

ROYAL GEMS. 

q 

We desire to call your attention to the new edition, printed 
from new plates of the five best books overwritten by 
Frances Ridley Havergal, which we have just issued in 
one volume under the title “Royal Gems,” and contain- 
ing 340 pages. ^ 

1. The Royal Invitation : Or, Daily Thoughts on Coming to 
Christ; 2. Royal Commandments : Or, Morning Thoughts for 
the King’s Servants ; 3. Royal Bounty : Or, Evening Thoughts 
for the King’s Guests ; 4. My King : Or, Daily Thoughts for 
the King’s Children ; 5. Kept for the Master’s Use. 

This volume is set up from new, large type, and is printed 
on handsome super-calendered paper, with a portrait of Miss 


Havergal. The lowest price at which these separate books 
have been sold is 20 cents each for the paper and 40 cents each 
for the cloth binding. This new edition of the five books in 
one is offered to you for 25 cents in paper cover, or 76 cents 
for the cloth bound book. 

MOODY’S SERMONS. 

We desire to announce that we have just issued two books, 
one entitled Moody’s New Sermons and the other Moody’s 
Latest Sermons, containing Mr. Moody’s most recent ser- 
mons. The name and fame 'of Mr. Moody as the most 
successful evangelist of the age will create a large demand 
for these books containing his most recent utterances. 

Moody’s New Sermons.— Contents: The Work of the Holy 
Spirit ; God’s Service and the Holy Spirit ; Elements of True 
Prayer ; “ Thy Will Not Mine Be Done ” ; Trust in God Brings 
Perfect Peace ; Watch, Fight and Pray ; The Influence of the 
Individual; That “Elder Brother”; Obedience to God’s 
Commands; “No Boom for Christ.’ Paper Cover, 25 cents; 
cloth, 75 cents. 

Moody’s Latest Sermons.— Contents : “Excuse Giving”; 
The Work of the Shepherd; The Centurion at Capernaum; 
Our Victory Over the World; Forgiveness and Obedience; 
The Power of Faith ; The Inspiration of the Bible ; “ God is 
Love”; The Best Way to Study the Bible; Walking With 
God ; What Shall the Harvest Be ? Paper cover, 25 cents ; 
cloth, 75 cents. 

Any of the above books will be sent by mail, postpaid, 
on receipt of price. Agents wanted to whom we offer 
liberal terms. Address all orders to 

J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY, . 

67 Rose Street, New York. 


LIST OF BOOKS 

CONTAINED IN 

OQILVIE’S ONYX EDITION. 

Handsomely Bound in Cloth with Onyx Side, 
Price 75 Cents Each ; Bound in Heavy 
Enameled Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 


Any of these Books can be obtained from your bookseller, or they 
will be sent by mail postpaid to any address on receipt of 
75 Cents each for the cloth edition, or 50 Cents each for the 
paper covered edition, by J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING 
COMPANY, 57 Rose Street, New York. 


No. 1. ASENATH OF THE FORD. By “Rita.” 12mo, 
358 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 
The reputation of this popular author is sufficient to ex- 
pect a good story, and no one will be disappointed in this one. 

No. 2. A SECRET QUEST. By George Manville Fenn. 
12mo, 349 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 
cents. 

No. 3. A MODERN DICK WHITTINGTON. By James 
Payn, author of “ For Cash Only,” “A Prince of the 
Blood,” “By Proxy,” “Lost Sir Massingberd,” etc., 
etc. 12mo, 334 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx 
side, 75 cents. 

The story, in Its plot, holds the attention closely. Sir Charles is admirably 
drawn, as are the women characters. There Is much of terse epigram and clever 
satire, here and there, which adds piquancy to the story.— .Boston Times. 




No. 4. ALONE ON A WIDE, WIDE SEA: An Ocean 
Mystery. By W. Clark Russell, author of ‘^My 
Danish Sweetheart,” The Golden Hope,” etc. 12mo, 
348 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 1b cents. 

The story Is exciting. Women will read the story with peculiar interest and solemn- 
ly resolve never, never again to remove their wedding ring . — New Toi'Jc Herald. 

The story is powerfully told and marks a new departure by the author.— Afeto 
TorTc Tribune. 

The book is one of the freshest and most delightful of W. Clark Russell’s sea 
stories.— Boston Traveller. 

Altogether, it is a moving tale and very instructive as to sea WiQ.—BrooTclyn 
Citizen. 

No. 5. A LOYAL LOVER. By Mrs. E. Lovett Cameron, 
author of “This Wicked World,” “ Deceivers Ever,” 
etc. 12mo, 294 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx 
side, 1b cents. 

strongly dramatic, cleverly managed, well written, with a tragedy developed with 
much power.— Boston Saturday Evening Gazette. 

No. 6. A HARD LESSON. By Mrs. E. Lovett Cameron, 
author of “In a Grass Country,” “A Life’s Mistake,” 
etc. 12 mo, 343 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx 
side, 1b cents. 

Mrs. Cameron has written many good books, but none 
better than this. 

A charming story, graceful in style, crowded with incidents, often very dramatic 
though never sensational in the bad sense.— American Bookseller. 

No. 7. A DOUBLE LIFE. By Ella Wheeler Wilcox, 
author of ‘ ' Poems of Passion,” etc. 12mo, 306 pages. 
Bound in cloth, with onyx side 1b cents. 

In all of Mrs. Wilcox’s writings she has done no better 
work than she has in this volume. She is one of the American 
authors that hold a high place in the opinion of the best critics. 

No. 8. A MODERN BRIDEGROOM. By Mrs. Alexander 
Frazer. 12mo, 312 pages. Bound in cloth, with 
onyx side, 1b cents. 


— a — 


No. 9. A TYPICAL AMERICAN ; An Anonymous 
American Story. 12mo, 256 pages. Bound in cloth, 
with onyx side, 15 cents. 

In this story the hero illustrates in his own person the 
unique qualities and see-saw experiences of our ambitious 
public men. He is encircled by troops of friends, flatterers 
and foes, in society, in politics and in the press. The por- 
traiture and the ever- varying play of these characters around 
the central figure make up a comedy-drama of daily life as 
sparkling and faithful as anything now current in fiction or 
on the stage. 

No. 10. BACK TO LIFE; A Story of a Mistake. By 

T. W. Speight. 12mo, 254 pages. Bound in clothe 
with onyx side, 75 cents. 

A sensational novel, brightly written.— iVew York, Independent, 

Will attract readers of the best class.— American Bookseller. 

Very well {old.— SpringfleUl Republican. 

No. 11. BEATRICE AND BENEDICK.^^ By Hawley 
Smart. 12mo, 277 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx 
side, 75 cents. 

This is a soldier’s love story, with a dash of sport, and 
is in this popular author’s happiest vein and most character- 
istic style. 

No. 12. BOB MARTINIS LITTLE GIRL. By David C. 
Murray. 12mo, 383 pages. Bound in cloth, with 
onyx side, 75 cents. 

This is a fascinating book by a popular author. 

No. 13. CONSTANCE. By F. C. Philips, author of 
‘‘ Jack and Three Gills,” The Dean and His 
Daughter,” ‘^As In a Looking Glass,” etc. 12mo, 
305 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 

A story of extraordinary interest and dramatic power. 

No. 14. GRAVE LADY JANE. By Florence Warden, 
author of “The House On The Marsh,” etc. 12mo, 
320 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 76 cents. 

— 3 — 


No. 16. HER MAD LOVE. By Gerald Carlton. 12mo, 
282 pages. Bound-in cloth, with onyx side, Y5 cents. 

No. 16. THE HUNTING GIRL. By Mrs. Edward 
Kennard, author of ^‘Pretty Kitty Herrick,” etc. 12 
mo, 374 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 

No. 17. IN THE DAYS OF THE MUTINY. By G. A. 

Henty. 12mo, 397 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx 
side, 75 cents. 

The book has a very clever and interesting plot. The scene is laid in India. The 
story is told in an easy, graceful, effective style. The characters are living beings, 
and the final ending is fitting.— TTie Boston Republic. 

It is a well told story of the great mutiny in India.— 5i/mciise Herald,. 

No. 18. INSCRUTABLE. By Esme Stuart. 12mo, 298 
pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 

No. 19. LADY VERNER^S FLIGHT. By The Duchess.” 
12 mo, 310 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 
75 cents. 

The girl next door will have this book within three days. It Is a pure story of 
English life, in which there Is the most delightfully vlllatnous villain, who dies at 
Just the right time, and there are no less than three love affairs going on at the same 
time.— Aietn York Recorder. 

No one of the popular fiction writers is more delightfully Interesting than the 
“ Duchess,” and in “ Lady Verner’s Flight ” she quite surpasses her own standard 
of entertaining literature. The story is told with the animation and humor char- 
acteristic of this writer, and will be enjoyed by grave statesmen and Jurists and men 
of affairs who desire to give themselves mental relaxation,— 27ie Boston Beacon. 

No. 20. THE LAST SIGNAL. By Dora Bussell, author 
of “ The Other Bond,” etc. 12mo, 311 pages. Bound 
in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 

No. 21. MR. AND MRS. HERRIES. By May Crommelin. 
12mo, 250 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 
75 cents. 

No. 22. MAYFLOWER TALES. By Julian Hawthorne, 
Grant Allen, Richard Dowling and George R. 
Sims. 12mo, 270 pages. Bound in cloth, with on; t 
side, 76 cents. 


No. 28. OUT AT TWINNETT'S.*^ By John Habbf.r- 
TON, author of “ Helen’s Babies.” 12mo, 283 pages. 
Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 

This is a well- told and thoroughly readable romance of 
New York life. Mr. Habberton’s direct and unaffected style 
was never shown to better advantage than in this drama, 
which possesses an added interest by the fact that the scene is 
laid on the Sound, and some of its characters are graphic 
word-pictures of the quaint folk still to be found along that 
coast. 

No. 24. ONE TOUCH OF NATURE. By Margaret 
Lee. 12mo, 300 pages. Bound in cloth, with onyx 
side, 75 cents. 

One lays down the book with the sense of having made pleasant acquaintances. 
—New YorTc Advertiser. 

Plenty of thrilling sensations that give it a refreshing -vigor. —Philadelphia Item. 
An intensely Interesting story.— Pittsburg Press. 

A medal should be given to the author of this thrilling story.— Louis Republic. 
A bright little story that keeps the heart sweet and glad all the way through.— 
Detroit News. 


No. 25. PRETTY KITTY HERRICK, A Dashing Story 
of Love and Sport. By Mrs. Edward Kennard, 
author of ^‘A Real Good Thing,” “The Girl in the 
Brown Habit,” “Killed in the Open,” “Matron or 
Maid,” “Straight as a Die,” etc. 12mo, 407 pages. 
Bound in cloth, with onyx side, 75 cents. 

No. 26. THE PEER AND THE WOMAN. By E. Phillips 
Oppenheim. 12mo, 259 pages. Bound in cloth, with 
onyx side, 75 cents. 

A highly sensational but quite unobjectionable romance 
of fashion and passion. 

An interesting and extremely intricate story of crime and detention.— iVeujrorfc 
Herald. 

An excellent story that will be read with pleasure by lovers of Gaborlau.— 
Chicago Hail. 

A powerful story, abounding In plot and well to\d.— Toronto Farm. 

There isn’t a dull page in it.— Lancaster New Et'a. 

— 5 — 






• • • I-, '.-*,* . 

' ■•-. •/ • .••'■;.< .-V 



f - ^ ■-:■ ■' 
; v-i\ 


'.Ui>;« 




'■ n '•; 'A'* 


^ ' • * . I 


Z-' .: 


. 


',• ‘ • . '•.•-•■*: -rvi;: 


• t ■ '- 


:.r^ \u 








'V'-v A. 

T>. i- r,-.- . 



•y 


, > 


» •. 


•* I • 

.-■•■ • '-• • . ■‘’•‘V . 

■»-_ 4 .' ' ' 


■ V Xw,. 








•■•r% >* •; 


». » ^ 


• . 


- 7 :^'. ' 


bS'' '.. -v-r. • 

, V ‘ /. <• ■ 

■■■ 

^S?XV'- vi^ V** iS’’ ' ^ 



\ 


/ " 




4 *. 




•^A 


« ^ * 


> • 



"U'', .-' •< 

W •f'-. ••' 


■ «. ■% 


• .•' , 




• .• >-* 


‘■' •.'. -*“ 1 ' ♦ *1 


-K' 


'• - 

r - ; 




V . - \y . 


- -A > 




S- 


K 


'-, 'J ■'^ . 

-K ., ■ • 

rur^'’ .' ■ . ■ ► • • 


‘ . /: 






3 . \ 

t « 


y 




■> 7 ,‘ '. 


. ■ »/ ■ 







» 


■^'iliiiiiS 




'<t« , , 

. •»' *. •. 












r.» w - 

- . -.'i '• 




• fr.TT^* Sir 1 




/' • . AIM' 




I 

s; ; ■ 



* 




I 


# 

i 




^ . 


^ • 


4 # 






» I 




/ 





, • 1 , , > • • •^ ^ 

,\ 7 r . 

/ J! r i'.Ayv <■ ''-‘V 


. ^ - i '•R. 

N* -j ^ ■•/\ 1 . . h - UpvH.’ 


r ^ 


•-' » • *^ .fc. - .* ‘ •^*. ^ <SByHlvV'^ 1 

. W. .‘T* f’ \ ■'■« 1 


\' 


^•-VyV, ) '". • ■ *. ' 

V v - 


\ • - << 


V> 


'-M' 




V .f, 




k.- ♦ 



y 


/ 



-• , . • 


i -')'■• 
• < ' 


X 


i *. 




V .' 


V 


•v • 


. s 


r »' 


> 4 


/ . 


A. Vv *. 


• \ 





' ■ ’.l' 


b, 


M * / 




'^' ’''•Vo- 

vftrV >**-/V ■ •' •!« 
L%tvj : .\ 

« 





\ *.»■' 


> . .*■ ■•v- . 

. V V • • ' 

'.‘f. .VtS^ ' * 


/ * . 


I t 


..irm ■" 'V* <• 






•«-:Cj 


•’.IL 


< • /: ■ • - 


> . 






.«A 




♦y'- 


■i?A 2 C 


J*VM 


r:t«r 


, > T't'* 







t 











k 


t 




«; 


■ Jr"V» 


'.i'w 





•: *-♦ ,’• 






i 





# 


A UO.OO BOOR FOR t2.50> 


MOORE’S 

Oim ISSISW IIID COKPIETE lECMIlIC; 

Containing over One Million industrial Facts, 

CALCULATIONS, PROCESSES, TRADE SECRETS, RULES, LEGAB 
ITEMS, BUSINESS FORMS, etc., in every Occupatiuu, from tn« 
Household to th^ Manu^’actory. 


A work «f iineqiialed utility to every Mechanic, Farmer, Merchant, 
Business Man, Professional Gentleman, and Householder, us it eml)ra<*e« 
the main points in over 200 Trades and Occupations. It contains lOlS 
pages and over 500 illu-strations. 

Tlie following synopsis gives some idea of the value and scope of th® 
work. The contents are as follows: 

Part 1.— Bread, Cracker. Pastry and Cake Baking, Domestic Cooking, eta. 
Part 2. — For Farmers, Horse Shoers, Stock Owners, Bee Keepers, etc. 

Part 3. — For Lumbermen, Carpenters, Builders,. Contractors, Mill Owners, 
Shipbuilders, Ship Owners, Freighters, Navigators, Quarrymen, 
Merchants and Business Men generally. 

Part 4.— Natural Mechanical and Scientific Facts. 

Part 5.— For Dyers, Clothiers, Bleachers, Hatters, Furriers and Manufao« 
turers. 

Part 6.— Medical Department, for Drugrists, Physicians, Dentists, Perfum- 
ers, Barbers, and general Family Use. 

Part 7.— For Grocers, Tobacconists, Confectioners, Saloon Keepers, Syrups, 
Cordials, Ice Creams, Summer Drinks, Domestic Wines, Canned 
Goods, Soaps, etc. 

/art 8.— For Tanners and Curriers, Boot, Shoe, Harness and Rubber Mann* 
facturers, Marble and Ivory Workers, Bookbinders, Anglers, Trap- 
pers, etc. 

/ryt 9.— For Painters, Decorators, Cabinet Makers, Plano and Organ Man- 
ufacturers, Polishers, Carvers, Gilders, Picture Frame and Art 
Dealers, China Decorators, Potters, Glass Manufacturers, Glass 
fitainers and Gilders, Architects, Masons, Bricklayers, Plasterers, 
Stucco Workers, Kaisominers, Slaters, Roofers, etc. 

Part 10.— For Watchmakers, Jewelers, Gold and Silversmiths, Glldem, 
Burnishers, Colorers, Euamelers, Lapidaries, Diamond Cutters, 
Engravers, Die Sinkers, Stencil Cutters, Refiners, Sweepmelters. 
Faxt 11. — For Engineers, Firemen, Engine Builders, Steam Fitters, Mastw 
Mechanics, Machinists, Blacksmiths, Cutlers, Locksmiths, Saw, 
Spring, and Safe Manufacturers, Iron and Brass Founders, Mill 
Owners, Miners, etc. i 

Part 12.— For Art Workers, Bronzing, Dipping and Lacquering, Brass Fin- 
ishers, Hardware Dealers, Plumbers, Gas Fitters, Tinman, Japau- 
ners, etc. 

Part 13 —For Printers and Publishers, Gas Companies and Consumers, Guiif 
smiths. Contractors, Quarrymen, Coal Dealers, Oil Manufacturers, 
Sugar Refiners, Paper Manufacturers, Cotton and Woolen Manu-- 
facturers. Cutlers, Needle and File Manufacturers, Metal Smsltera, 
etc., etc. 

Part 14.— The Amenities of Life, Useful Advice. < 

Part 15.— Tables, etc., Embracing Useful Calculations in every Business. 

Price in Cloth Binding, $2.50; in Leather Binding, $3.50. Standard Bx- 
port Edition, Cloth Binding, $3.00; in Leather, Lettered Back and Marbled 
Edges, Library Style, $4.00. 

Sent by mall, postpaid, to any address on receipt of price. Agents 
wanted, to whom we oner big pay. Address all orders and applioatlous lor 
■a agency to 

J. S.0GILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY, 
r, 0. Box, 2767. 67 Rose Street, New York. 


A WONDERFOL OFFER! 

70 House Plans for $1.00. 

If you are thinking about building a 
house don’t fail to get the new book 

AROHITECTURE, 

containing 104 pages, 11x14 inches in size, consisting of 
.arge 9x12 plate pages giving plans, elevations, perspec- 
tive views, descriptions, owners’ names, actual cost of con- 
struction (no guess xvovlz), and instructions How to 
Build TO Cottages, Yillas, Double Houses, Block 

Houses, suitable for city suburbs, town and country, 
houses for the farm, and workingmen’s homes for all sec- 
tions of the country, and costing from $300 to $6,500, 
together with specifications, form of contract, and a large 
amount of information on the erection of buildings and 
employment of architects, prepared by Palliser, Palliser & 
Co., the well-known architects. 

This book will save you nunareds of dollars. 

There is not a Builder, nor anyone intending to build or 
otherwise interested, that can afford to be without it. It 
is a practical work, and the best, cheapest and most popu- 
lar book ever issued on Building. Nearly four hundred 
drawings. 

It is worth $5.00 to anyone, but. We will send it bound 
in paper cover, by mail, post-paid for only $1.00 ; bound in 
handsome cloth, $2.00. Address aii orders to 

J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHIJSTG CO., 

57 Rose Street^ New York. 



Loch Box 2767. 














